Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
Sexual Participation

... your legs open
Game played by 2
My sexual motivation
Got you yelling spots for me to ... is the destination
Sure enough my partner in sexual participation

Panties wet dripping
Returning you a favor
By ... she’s
My partner in sexual participation ... Continue»
Posted by Emeze 5 years ago  |  Categories: Sex Humor  |  
167
  |  
20%

A woman perspective, Short sexual stories

Yes it was dirty, but that was the driving f***e behind my participation, I wanted to wallow in the dirtiness of the act, the talk, the smell, the surroundings, all of it added up to the absurdity of it, it was raw at its best, even his smallness was accounted for, just to be taken and used in this manner appealed to me, this was real sex, good fucking, I felt like a woman doing her best to make him feel like a God, I held him tight inside me, a place where in the light of the day, he should in all reality never be there in a thousand years, unless he had bludgeoned me and tied me up in a submissive manner, but even then he would not have my enthusiastic participation, feel my body respond to his thrusting, he was fucking me and I was fucking him, and in the background, there was my husband, cock in hand, enjoying the spectacle of his beautiful wife wrapped around this fat man, her prized opening accommodating and squeezing down on his smallish cock as it glided in and out, his cock head being caressed exquisitely with the tight folds of my pussy, each layer coaxing him to release into the fertile tube of my cunt, my hips rising to meet his touch deep within, my aching cervix coated in seminal fluid, I was cumming, and they both knew it, the car springs ached with the weight of us bouncing in the back, 'Oh Fuck', I gasped, as the warmth spread throughout my belly, he was cumming deep inside me, and I was powerless to stop it, a my own orgasm made me grip him tighter, surely this fat stranger will never fuck another like me.

'Get off', I gasped, as his weight became too much to bear and my breathing became labored. This man was naked in contrast to me, still fully dressed and my small sexy black number, a mid thigh length black dress with matching hi-cut nets with large diamonds, the slutty type that lets men know you're up for a bit of fun.

Thirty minutes was all it took, and a perfect strangers sperm was swimming deep within a place he should never had been, but we had discussed this that night and now it had happened, it was that easy.

My train of thoughts were disturbed by my husbands gasping words, and from under the mounds of fat still pinning me down on the leather seating I saw him move behind the man atop of me and release into him, well more his exposed buttocks, my husbands confessed bi-sexuality, now opened opportunities for my own sexual deviancy, which deep down within my own head, new no bounds, for a woman now in her sexual peak, I wanted men and lots of them, I was a 'Cougar', sharpening her claws and little scenarios like this made me twitch, my husbands semen flowed from this fat strangers ass , over his long ball sack and onto my open legs, 'Now we are even', he said as he rolled onto his side, with one leg raised, by that I assumed he was referring to being cummed on and in, mine being the more precarious, being impregnated as much as it was the ultimate in sexual intercourse, carrying a strangers c***d, would only interfere with my needs to fuck.

'Lick him clean baby'. My husband was still getting off on my our agreed excursion into 'swinging', all be it a threesome, he was still semi-erect and stroking as my head disappeared under this enormous belly and my tongue refreshing his parts as I licked up the remnants of both Cummings, not that the acrid taste of sperm from differing men made sense to me, but the fact that it was two men did excite, and I eagerly cleaned his whole genital area.

Though never a new concept in marriage, 'Swinging' does offer a woman an outlet for her more raucous moments, years ago I would lock myself in the toilet and have a session thinking about men doing what they wanted with me, I was a subservient, a young girl needing both discipline and sex, with the intensity of my orgasms clearly pointing to my needs in real life, a life in which both being an exhibitionist and voyeur, a complete surprise to the men confronting me with their erections, moving with them instead of away from them, relieving them instead of cowering from them, yes I was a girl who knew how to seize the moment and make it good for both parties, and now my marriage was blessed with a partner who knew how to bring the best out of me and derive his own pleasure from my debased body.

Over the years the swelling in my belly produced the next generation of female to our lineage, her biological father never revealed to her, but I knew it was the fat stranger in the back seat that night, being humped and seeded did have that ultimate for a man, but we continued humping and keeping mum from him, even though he did enter me over the years, sometimes in her presence, my precocious daughter saw her daddy like no other daughters do, thank god for their ignorance, but it did excite me.

Some would say I was a pervert, while most confess to similar traits, sex is beautiful, an orgasm is God sent, so why not embellish it, make it as strong as possible, try to pass out with one, yes I know girls who do, I myself have been that close, but it has to be diverse and free, no hang-ups just do it because it feels right, and I do, because I follow my heart and my fingers, what flows through my head to bring me off, is what I practice, let me explain:

I had gone to bed earlier than my b*****r, I had started my periods earlier that afternoon and was excused classes for the remainder of the day, got home to find my mother passed out on the settee, d***k, took some paracetamol and went to sl**p.

I shared a room with my younger b*****r, four years my junior, and was briefly awoken when he came into the room with him switching on the main light.
My eyes followed him as he moved around, casting the odd glance at my sl**ping form in the bed opposite his, he clearly thought I was still sl**ping.

He bent down and scooped up my panties, which were on the floor at the foot of my bed, spread them and studied the crotch.
His intensity made me realize something had changed, my little b*****r saw me as a woman, not his s****r, we were at an age where by the laws of nature we should have been separated, but a d***k mother and no father, we were left to our own devices, and watching my b*****r finger where my warm pussy had been, just made me feel good.

He turned the main light out and got into bed, and immediately began to masturbate. As I watched his darkened form my eyes became accustomed to the darkness and the beauty of his nude form came into focus, I saw my panties wrapped around his shaft were providing him with a naughtiness of me as his desired sexual objectivity.

I threw my covers back and mounted him, there was no indication of my intention, in fact he was still stroking as I lifted my leg over him, reached between us and tore my panties from his cock and sat down on it and began to grind down hard on him, grunting like a little sow as the feeling began building and building, and as my orgasm was at it apex I slid down and put my lips on his and crushed him there too, we climaxed in a forbidden bonding, but the forbidden part was what made it so exciting, together in five minutes we had loved as adults and thrilled in the experience, we had learnt something about each other, we pleased ourselves with our bodies and it opened a whole new chapter in our lives, eventually mellowing into a scene from the movie 'Cement Garden', an uncles casting of his true life niece fucking her b*****r, I bet he got off watching her act, just as my uncle did all those years back.

Girls grow and develop, absorbing elements around them from both males and females, learning to like what appeals to us, not as direct as an uncle with a 'Bonner' between his legs and a lolly-pop in the hand, even as young as we are we just know and remember these things.

'She's to men what Viagra is'. It was my mothers b*****r who said that, he was her favorite and she knew of his sexual fascination for me, accommodating his fantasies by dressing me with make-up and short dresses without underwear, even my budding breasts were exposed and touched, it was fun, but the nights when he crept around, my mothers bedroom door remained closed while her b*****r sought more from me, I slept naked with him until early morning when the alarm clock roused him from my bed and alerted mother her b*****r had indeed done the dirty with her daughter, then everything was alright, as if nothing had happened.

I was born into a highly sexed inbred f****y, perhaps this inbreeding was what made us sexual deviants, take mother and her three s****rs, I can remember seeing all four of them in their twenties moving around their fathers farm house, all naked and in their fathers presence, a gruff man, crude and dominant, mother used to say he shagged their mother to death, and the daughters took their turn with him, sometimes all four of them keeping him satisfied in a day.

I watched as a girl from behind the door which was ajar, to his crude and violent sex acts, my mother, his third eldest pinned to the counter while his hand violated her inside her panties, his face taut and his jaw rigid as he studied her intently, his hand thrusting hard into her, he watched as she buckled and collapsed, there was no faking an orgasm with him, he knew, she once said, we tightened around his fingers, that was what he relished most, feeling his daughters get off on his fingers.

Living on a farm in the wilderness was hard, and the softness of female company made for this isolation.
Both sons were taught a s****rs love and with four able girls around there was enough for all, the father made them share beds and the bonding of my mother and her younger b*****r was cast back then, so myself and my own b*****r was nothing new to mother, she thought it normal for me to have the men of our f****y, after-all, it was just sex.

Sex for most women is a tool to use if you are blessed with a matching body, but for me it was a necessity. There were no boundaries, it was uninhibited, it was just a cock and pleasure, a rod of hot flesh that provoked reactions, my hot breath or a scratch on its underside with my long finger, a moisture laden tongue tip from the testes to its bulbous head, I loved to watch it come alive, swell and stiffen, lick the dew-drop seminal semen as it built within and seeped from its tiny slit, the size ensuring its release it jetted with f***e deep within the woman's body, an addictive act of absolute surrender, every woman knows and is powerless to stop an insemination, that's why we open our legs wide enough, if the man is persistent enough, because if the truth be known, we really want it as much as you do.

When I moved to Newcastle in England as a student at 17, I knew then I was free to act as I pleased.
I took his hand in mine where he held it a little longer than what is socially accepted as a handshake, that little gesture of acceptance from me, told me to leave my attic bedroom door unlocked, and from the very first night, to the end of my tenure three years later, he warmed my bed with his lusting and perversions, this man, old enough to my grandfather, had access where others were barred, and in the dark of the night he would crawl into my bed and do what he wanted.

Recalling the first night, where my loneliness with the realization of isolation from home, I stripped off and studied my form in that dingy room, in the full length mirror. Over my head in the sloping roof was a skylight, which could be reached by standing on a table, which I dragged into the bedroom and did just that.

I opened it and stood with my breasts proudly pointing West, observing the sun set in a watery red sky, my nudity clashing with the cold blue-grey slate on the steeply sloping roof.
I did not know he had entered the bedroom to be met with my naked body standing high on the wooden table, his tongue sought the curvature of my taut buttocks and smooth pubis, I looked afar into the horizon of this industrialized northern town, my legs quivered violently as he moistened me and brought me to new heights, and only when he had left, did I venture down back onto the bare wooden floorboards, noting how the table was now a mixture of semen and my own piss.



... Continue»
Posted by MarieL 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Masturbation, Taboo  |  
3362
  |  
100%
  |  8

Cruel Step-Mother

Cruel Step-Mother

Prologue

Barbara had no idea how her life was to change as she entered, after being called into the living room by her father. There sat a woman she had never seen before. Her father introduced her as Helen, the woman he was about to marry the next day.
Barbara was astounded. Her father and she had had a rather strained relationship ever since her mother had died of cancer two years before. As a 16 year old, she had been pretty much left to herself by him, both before and after her Mom’ death . As he traveled often, she saw little of him except for weekends, and his aloofness had made it difficult for her to ever get close to him. The result was a lot of free time for Barbara and not much guidance. This was about to change.
“Your father tells me you were expelled from school recently, for smoking marijuana on school grounds. Is that correct?”
Barbara lowered her eyes, and joined her hands behind her back.
“Yes Ma’am, but I never smoked it before. A friend brought some to school and offered me a smoke. We went behind the school and got caught almost immediately, so I….”
“I’m not interested in your excuses, Barbara. Obviously you need someone to get you back on track. I hear your grades are poor, and your father says you’ve been disrespectful and difficult for some time. That will change immediately. Do you understand?”
Barbara looked over at her father for reassurance, but saw only a rather enigmatic smile on his face. She looked back at Helen, a woman in her late 30’s, attractive, though somewhat puritanical-looking, hair pulled back in a bun and little makeup. Physically, she appeared to be well-built and svelte, though her attire, at the moment, did little to show her attributes.
“Yes Ma’am, but I…”
“No buts! To start with, you will begin home-study next week. I used to be a 10th grade teacher, so I will begin instructing you in all your studies, and you will start shaping up immediately. As for your attitude adjustment, that will begin as soon as the wedding is over tomorrow. Your father has an important sale he needs to see to in Seattle the day after tomorrow, so we won’t be going on our honeymoon until next month.”
Barbara looked over at her father again. “Daddy, I didn’t even know you were dating.”
“Well, Dear, Helen and I have known each other since high school, and we recently ran into each other, and after two weeks of seeing each other, we realized that the attraction we had back then was still there. I’ve felt for a long time, since your mom died, in fact, that you needed more attention than I’m able to give you, and Helen said she’d be happy to take that on, as well.”
“Now, Barbara, suppose you go back to whatever you were doing, assuming it wasn’t smoking Mary Jane or one of your other nasty habits, so your father and I can discuss the wedding plans.”
Chapter 1
At the wedding, Barbara met her step-b*****r, Andy, for the first time, a relative no one had gotten around to telling her about. Andy was 14, a rather thin, acne-faced k**, who, when they were introduced immediately began leering at her, his eyes sweeping up and down her body like a cat-scan. He obviously liked what he saw.
The wedding and reception were over quickly and the ride back to the house did little to reassure Barbara. There was no small talk, and sitting beside Andy in the back seat, she could feel his inspection of her attributes continuing, making little pretense of his special interest in her breasts.
Once in the house, a meeting was called in the living room again. When she arrived after Helen had called her in, she found everyone, including Andy, seated. She started to sit, but was interrupted by Helen, who quickly let her know who was in charge.
“No need to sit, Barbara. I just wanted to let you know how things will be from here on. Andy’s room will be the one next to yours, and you’ll have to share the bathroom down the hall. I’ll tell you right now, I am a stickler for things being done correctly. I will not put up with any impudence, back-talk or attitude. I know you have been getting away with murder in the past, but that will stop now.”
The first of many tears began to roll down Barbara’s face.
“But I haven’t done anything…”
“That’s exactly what I’m talking about. You will not talk back to me, do you understand? That sort of sass will cease, or you’ll find out what I’m talking about. Do you understand?”
Barbara looked over at her father, who once again said nothing, preferring to let Helen lay down the law.
“Yes ma’am, but I don’t know why….”
“It’s not your job to ask why. As a matter of fact, I will tell you right now that the words “why” and “no” are no longer in your vocabulary! Any time I hear either word, henceforth, will result in a spanking, twenty strokes for either. Do I make myself clear?”
The tears really began streaming down Barbara’s face, as she realized that no one was coming to her defense. A look at Andy showed a huge smile of satisfaction.
“A spanking. But I’m too old to be spanked! I’ll try to…”
“See! There you go again. Back talk! You just don’t learn, do you?”
“No! I wasn’t trying to sass you. I just wanted to say…”
“There’s that word, “no”. I just told you what would happen and you persist. Come over here, girl! Now!”
Barbara lowered her head again and stepped over to face Helen, who sat on the large sofa.
Before she knew what was happening, Helen had grabbed Barbara’s arm, swinging her down over her lap, sweeping her skirt up above her waist and, as she gripped her waist with one arm, began tugging her panties down.
“No, no, please don’t. Not my panties. Please! I’ll be good.”
“There’s that word, twice more. That puts the spanks up to 60. Keep it up!”
Barbara made the attempt to pull herself off Helen’s lap but found her strength was no match for Helen’s. Her round pink buttocks shown like a beacon, between the rucked-up skirt and the panties encircling her thighs.
The first sweep of Helen’s hand and the smack that followed surprised more than hurt Barbara, and she let out a startled “Oh!” The next spank really hurt, though, and as the tears began pouring down her face, she began uttering pleas for forgiveness.
Smack!
“Oh please don’t. I’ll try to do whatever you want. Please let me go.”
Smack!
“It hurts. Please stop. Oh, it hurts so much…”
Smack!
The pink buttocks began turning a slightly pinker after the sixth swat. Barbara continued to wriggle on Helen’s lap, with no success. Had she been able to look over at her father and Andy, she’d have seen two males sitting forward on their chairs, almost mesmerized by what was happening in front of them, but Barbara’s eyes were so puffy and filled with tears that she saw nothing. Soon she closed her eyes to the hurt that was being delivered to her poor rear end. There seemed to be no end.
Smack! Smack! Smack!
“Aoww! Oh, God. Please! Please! Why are you doing this to me? I…”
“There’s that other word. No “why’s”, remember? You’ve just upped your total to 80 spanks. You want to try for 100?”
Smack! Swat! Splat!
“Oh, no! Please! I can’t take any more. Please!”
“And yet another 20. You don’t get it at all, do you, little girl?”
The placement of her panties right below her butt prevented either of the males from seeing any of her privates, but that did not prevent either one from starting a growing erection.
And still the spanks continued. Barbara’s nates were beginning to turn a deep red, by the time Helen had reached the 50th smack. At his point, Barbara was only moaning in low tones, occasionally letting out a little squeak, when Helen applied her hand more vigorously. Had she been able to look up at Helen, she would have seen a slight smile crossing her face. She was in her element!
By the time she had administered the 80th spank, Helen’s hand was beginning to hurt, but the smile remained as she continued administering the painful spanking. On the 100th smack she pushed Barbara off her lap, causing the girl to land on her almost blistered beet-red butt.
“Oof. Oh, my God. Ohh, it hurts. It hurts.”
As she struggled to rise, Barbara was completely uncaring that her lightly covered pussy was in full view. The males were not. They both watched with wide eyes as she rolled over onto her knees to relieve the pain on her bottom, then tried to stand up with her panties hindering her move. She stumbled but finally stood on her two feet. She began to pull her panties up, but was stopped by Helen’s stern command.
“No you don’t Missy! You let those panties drop to the floor. Then tuck in your skirt to your belt and go over to the corner. Tears still streaming, Barbara dropped her panties to the floor, tucked in her skirt, which now left her bare in front and back and stepped over to the corner, sniffling. She began to face the corner, when Helen stopped her again.
“Whoa, young lady. I want you facing out, so everyone can see your fakey tears. Barbara, with a sigh, turned to face the three witnesses and placed her hands over her young pussy, sparsely enough covered that one could see the little slit down the middle.
“Damn it, take those hands away. I wouldn’t think you’d want your father seeing you diddling yourself for everyone to see.”
“I wasn’t trying to….”
“You haven’t learned yet, have you? You just love to talk back, don’t you? Just for that, you can spread those legs and put your hands behind your head and stand there for a half hour.”
“Spread ‘em more! Further!”
At this point, Barbara had her feet spread about three feet apart, and the three watchers could see some evidence of her pink outer lips. The males were delighted and turned fully in order to watch the bad girl standing so pitifully with her tear-streamed face and open-legged exhibit.
Helen started conversing about the wedding, and both males uttered an occasional agreement, but their eyes remained glued to the sobbing girl’s vagina. It was the first one Andy had seen in his life and the first time her father had seen Barbara’s bare pussy since she was very young.
When the half hour was up, Helen told Barbara the punishment was over, to go put on her nightgown, come back and say goodnight and go to bed. It was still barely 7 o’clock, but Barbara was not about to ask about dinner.
After changing into her nightgown, Barbara washed her face, smoothed a damp cool washcloth over her still vividly crimson backside and returned to the living room, where the others were chatting. Conversation ceased as Helen spoke.
“Well, there’s Miss d**ggie! All better now, Sweetie?”
“Yes, thank you.”
“Okay, then kiss the boys goodnight and off you go.”
“Andy, too?”
“Well, of course, Andy. He’s your b*****r, now.”
Barbara went to her father first, gave him a slight peck and then moved over to Andy. She leaned over to give him a peck as well, but he was having none of that, and grabbing her neck gave her a very unb*****rly kiss, which lasted eight to ten seconds. Barbara finally was able to pull herself away. As she stood there half blushing, but totally astonished at such a crude show, she heard Helen laugh behind her. She turned to see a look of delight on Helen’s face.
“See. Andy wants to show you there are no hard feelings. I know he hopes this will be a good lesson for you, and that you’ll stop being such a bad little girl from now on, don’t you, Honey?”
As Andy uttered in the affirmative, Barbara started to make her getaway and go to bed.
“Wait a minute, Sweetcheeks. You haven’t thanked me for helping you get started on the right track. Come over here.” Barbara hesitated, loathing the idea of an apology. “NOW!”
She slowly moved to her new step-mother, standing before her with her head lowered.
“Thank you,” she murmured in a barely audible voice. She began to turn to leave.
“For what, you ungrateful c***d?”
“For… helping me … learn to behave.”
“And what two words are you never to use?”
“Wwwhy … and nnno.”
“Right. Now, get to bed!”
Barbara plodded off to bed, hungry but happy to get there. She spent a good deal of time rubbing her sore buttocks and had a fairly sl**pless night.
Chapter 2
The sun had not risen yet, when Barbara felt Helen poking her in the butt.
“Wake up, d**ggie! Time to rise and shine.”
“What time is it?” The lack of sl**p had her still drowsy. “Why do I need to get up now?”
“Your memory is for the birds, isn’t it? What were the two words you were not to say again?”
“Oh. Wwwhy and nnno.”
“So you’ve started off the day with 20 spanks coming to you. We don’t have time to take care of them right now, because I have to get your father to the airport, but I have an idea those won’t be your only demerits for the day at the rate you accumulate them. Now get up and make some breakfast for the three of us.”
“But I don’t know how to make breakfast. I always get myself a Pop-Tart or cereal for myself.”
“Well, you’d better learn fast ‘cause if there aren’t eggs and bacon and toast on the table when we’re ready, your ass is grass. UP!”
Barbara began to cry as Helen left the room. She pulled on a robe over her nightgown and set out to conquer the kitchen. Unfortunately, the kitchen conquered her. When Helen and her father got there to eat, they were greeted by singed toast, fried eggs that were overdone and burned bacon.

“You really are a total loss aren’t you?” quipped Helen in her most sardonic tone. “We’ll have to grab some fast food on the way to the airport. You’re in big trouble, Barbie doll. We’ll talk about it when I get back. In the meantime, this house is a mess. I don’t think you ever cleaned anything in it. That’s gonna change, as of today. By the time I get back, I want to see most of the windows in this house sparkling.”

Barbara kissed her father goodbye and, once they’d gone, sat at the table and wept. After cleaning the dishes, she went to her bedroom and jumped into a pair of shorts, panties, her bra and a tee-shirt. After searching the utility closet she found there was no window cleaning liquid anywhere. Quickly she decided to use detergent, mixed it in water and set out to clean the windows. It didn’t take long to find that the detergent was leaving streaks when she tried to rub it off. Since she had nothing else to use, she felt she’d better just continue. At least Helen would be able to see that she’d tried.

She had gotten fifteen or twenty panes clean, when she heard a noise behind her. Looking around, she saw that Andy had arisen, and was leaning in the doorway behind her in his underwear, scratching himself.

“Whatcha doin’, s*s?”

“What does it look like, Twerp? Duh!”

“Well, you don’t have to be nasty about it, you know.”

“And why didn’t you have to get up with the rest of us?”

“Sounds like I just heard a word that’s verboten around here. Mom’s gonna be upset when she hears that.”

Barbara jumped up with true fear in her eyes. “I didn’t know I couldn’t say it to you. I thought it was just her. Oh, please don’t tell her, Andy.”

“Well, I don’t know. What’s it worth to you?”

“I’ll make your bed for a week, if you don’t say anything.”

“Are you k**ding? You’re gonna be making my bed every day anyway, probably. How about stripping off your clothes, so I can see what you got under there.”

“No way! That’s disgusting. Forget it.”

“Okay. No skin off my butt, but there will be off yours.” He turned to move away.

“Wait! How about just the top? You’ve already seen my bottom last night.”

“OK. But it’s got to be the shirt and bra.”

“All right. But that’s all.”

Barbara quickly skinned out of her tee-shirt and a little more slowly undid her bra and let it slip down her arms. Andy moved over within a foot of her and stared. Her breasts were a nice size for a 16-year-old, perhaps even a little larger that most girls her age, but her nipples, her nipples were something else. Puffies would be the best description. They were like huge pink bee-stings on the end of her breasts, taking up perhaps 25% of the breast, and those bee-stings had darker much smaller bee-stings in front of them. Andy’s mouth began to water. She waited a moment, and then started to pull the bra back up to hook it.

“Whoa, babe. Those are the neatest nips I’ve ever seen in all the magazines I’ve ever looked at. How about letting me suck on one of ‘em for a minute?”

“Forget it, Buster. We agreed I’d show you and that’s all.” She finished putting her bra on and pulled her tee over her head.

“Be that way. We’ll see what Mom has to say when she gets home.”

“Well, if you mention my using the word, I’m going to tell her that you made me take off my shirt and bra.”

“Go ahead. Bet you get the twenty, anyway. See ya.” With this he turned and went back into his room.

Barbara began to cry again, as she picked up the pail and started washing more windows. She had washed most of the windows on one side of the house, when she heard the car drive up. She sat back on her heels and sighed in relief that she’d gotten so much done in Helen’s absence.
Chapter 3

“What in God’s name have you done, girl!”

“Wha… I washed the windows like you told me.”

“They’re all streaked! It’s worse than it was.”

“I couldn’t find any window cleaner, so I used detergent.”

“You really are a Barbie doll, aren’t you? Pretty and dumb.”

Once again, the tears began to flow down Barbara’s face. She lowered her head and turned away from Helen.

“All right. We may as well use what you’ve got. Get into the kitchen and start on the kitchen floor. It’s filthy. Get a brush and start rubbing.”

As Barb scrubbed away on the floor, Helen sat at the kitchen table watching her closely. Occasionally she would point out a place her step-daughter had missed. Suddenly Andy appeared in the hall doorway.

“So you finally got her doing something useful.” They both watched Barbara laboring away for a minute.

“Did she tell you she asked me WHY I didn’t get up with you guys this morning, Mom.”

Helen jumped out of her chair and grabbed Barbara up by her long yellowish hair, yanking her up to face her.

“Who do you think you are to question what I decide, bitch? Are you trying to tell me what’s what?”

“Nnnn… I wasn’t trying to do that. I just asked a question.” She writhed in pain as Helen continued holding a large clump of her hair, yanking up with each statement.

“But Andy said if I didn’t take off my shirt and bra, he’d tell you about my saying… that word.”

“Now you’re trying to blame Andy for this. From what I’ve heard it was probably your idea to strip. The perfect little exhibitionist, I’m told by your father.”

“He couldn’t have said that. I’ve always been a good girl.”

“So now you’re calling me a liar, too, are you? Nobody calls me a liar, especially a snot-nosed d**g addict. That’ll get you 30 more. Is what she says true about the stripping, Andy?”

“No, Ma. I came in and she started coming on to me right away. I guess I was looking at her boobs, and she said “Hey, want to see what I’ve got up here?” and I said sure.”

“Nnn… That wasn’t it at all. He made me. And after I did take my bra off, he wanted to suck on my nipple, and he said if I didn’t let him he’d tell you. I put my clothes back on, and now he’s told you.”

The firm yank on Barbara’s hair convinced her she was about to lose it all, and she cried out in pain.

Barbara tried to look over at Andy for help, but all she saw out of the corner of her eyes was the usual satisfied smirk on his face.


“So you lied to me, and you’ve used the words “no” and “why” four times already this morning. For lying, that’ll be 30 swats, and 80 for the two words. Well, you’re starting off with a bang today, aren’t you, Dopey? 110 and we’ve barely gotten started. Both of you go in the living room now. I want to change out of these clothes and get into something comfortable.”

Barbara, knowing what was in store, began sobbing as she and Andy moved into the living room.
They both seated themselves, Andy crossing his arms in satisfaction and Barbara continuing to cry, for what seemed forever to her.

Shortly Helen appeared, dressed in a pair of hip-huggers and a halter-top. This was the first time Barbara had gotten a good look at Helen’s body. She really was in great shape. Her breasts were large, but not overly so, and her hips were well-rounded with long slim legs. Obviously she had taken care of herself over the years.
“OK, strip, Gypsy! Let’s see what ya got.”

Can’t I just take off my pants, please? ”

“You just gotta argue, don’t you? You have 30 seconds to get EVERYTHING off or we’ll just add to the total.”

Barbara jumped up and hurriedly shed her four pieces of clothing and stood there waiting. She started to cover herself, but realized it would only get her in more trouble.

Helen moved over to her and stared closely at her nipples. “My God, I’ve never seen nipples like that in all my days.” She grabbed the end of one tit and began squeezing it.

“Oh, please. That hurts. Ohhh.”

“Real sensitive, are they, baby. They’re hard when you squeeze ‘em, but when I rub the outside, they’re real soft. No wonder Andy wanted to suck on ‘em.”

Andy, already knowing from having looked at nude pictures of girls in girlie magazines, asked innocently, “Aren’t all nipples like hers, Mom?”

“No, Honey. Most of them are more like mine. When women get past their teens their nipples turn brown and when they have babies they get long, so the baby can latch on. ” Helen then moved over to where Andy was sitting and lifted her halter-top up to her shoulders and leaned in to give him a good look.

“Wow! But your nipples are so long. Is that the way most women’s are?”

“Well, I have to admit your Grandpa helped there. He decided he wanted my nipples to be longer, so when I was about Barbie’s age, he started wrapping my nipples with thread all the way from the base to the end of the nipple. He kept that up for a couple of years, until they looked like they do now. And that hurt, I can tell you. But it was great when you came along, ‘cause they were extra sensitive and extra long and you’d latch on like there was no tomorrow, and we’d both have a great old time.”

Andy put his hand out and gently squeezed the brown tip. It was soft and rubbery, and he moved in closer to it. Barbara was shocked to see this i****tuous type exchange being performed right in front of her.

“Gee, can I suck on one of ‘em now, Mom?”

“No, Honey, not right now. Maybe later. For old times sake.”

Turning back to Barbara, she sauntered over to her, saying, “Oh yeah, and while we’re on the subject, we’re throwing out all your bras. Your tits are obviously firm enough, they don’t need the support, so out they go.”

The tears started to flow again, as she pled, “But everyone will be able to see my nipples and my breasts are big enough that they shake without a bra.”

“I don’t want to hear it, cry-baby. My mother never let me have a bra the whole time I was growing up. She didn’t believe in bras. Course her tits were so small, she didn’t need one.
The first bra I ever had was after I married and was nursing Andy. Now take these scissors and go outside and cut me four or five long stems off of that bush by the front door.”

“Without any clothes on?”

“Who the hell’s gonna see you. This house is in the middle of nowhere with trees all around it. You’d probably enjoy it if somebody saw you buck naked anyway.”

“But it’s cold outside.”

“Listen, my father used to punish me by sending me outside to stand naked in the cold during the winter, sometimes for half an hour or an hour at a time. I’ll tell you, by the time he let me in, my nips were so long you could have hung laundry on ‘em! I think he liked to see goose-bumps all over my boobs. He finally cut that out after I came down with pneumonia.”

Barbara grabbed the scissors and ran out to cut five long branches off the bush, hurrying back and handing them to Helen, who took them and selected one.

“Shall I take the buds off them?,” asked Barbara.

“No, I think the buds will add to the effectiveness, so we’ll leave them on. Now, go over to the couch where Andy’s sitting and lean over to him, facing him.

Barbara did so, her face just inches from Andy’s. “Now, Andy I want you to grab hold of Barbie’s nipples and hold on to them while the whipping is going on. It’ll keep her tied to one spot and give her something else to think about. I’ll be real upset if you let go until we’re done.”

Savoring the moment, Andy grabbed both nipples f***efully and pulled down, so that her face was almost in his lap.

“Ugh, oh please … not so hard, Andy… Oh, God, you’re hurting me.”

This main concern ceased being her major care, as soon as the first slash hit her legs.

Swish! Splat! “Count them off, little girl, or they won’t count.”

The first one was a real surprise and hit her high on the thighs.

“Ooooh.”

“Swish! Splat! “OK, I didn’t hear a number so we haven’t started yet”

“Oh, Oh, ONE!”

“That’s better.” Swish! Splat! “Ah, TWO, TWO!” That one hit a little higher on her thighs.

By the tenth blow, Helen had brought the switch in to hit the seamed area between the thighs and buttocks, and, after three or four in that general area, Barb was actually dancing a jig in front of Andy, in spite of his tight grip on both her tender nipples, which were being cruelly twisted and pulled, much to Andy’s enjoyment.

The next thirty or so were completely zeroed in on her two pink globes, and, at their completion, she was screaming, and copious tears were dripping onto Andy’s pants. At fifty, Helen picked up a new switch and began low on the thighs again, and what Barbara had thought couldn’t get any sorer got much sorer.

Helen purposely suddenly hurried her hits to catch Barbara off guard every now and then.

Swish! Splat! Swish Splat! “Oops, I didn’t hear a number then, so that one doesn’t count.”

“SIXTY-SIX!, SIXTY-SIX!” “Sorry, too late, you bad girl. Just too bad for her own good, isn’t she, Andy?” Swish! Splat! “Oops, that switch is pretty well shattered. Let me get another one.”

From the eightieth to the last blow, Barbara was almost whispering each number, she had screamed so much. Helen figured she had managed to get in a good five or six extra blows by speeding up the tempo occasionally.

Barb could feel the heat emanating from behind her. Fortunately she was unable to see it yet. Not only was the entire area a vivid red, but there were splotch marks all over, where the buds had marked her skin, and occasional raised raw-looking ridges, where Helen had paid special attention.

“You can let go of her tits now, Andy. You did a good job of holding onto her, though. I’m proud of you, Son.” Andy beamed.

As he let go, and Barbara started to straighten up, Helen caught herself.

“Oh. You said you wanted to suck on her nipples and she wouldn’t let you earlier, right? I’ll bet she’d be glad to let you suck on them now, wouldn’t you Barbie sweetie? Bend over so Andy can get one of those nice ripe puffies in his mouth.”

Barbara knew better than to argue or even plead. She leaned back over as Andy opened his mouth wide to engulf all of one large nipple. For the next two or three minutes he sucked with all his strength, occasionally chewing, instead. Barbara was so tired and hurt in so many places, she didn’t even react, until Andy bit hard enough to break the skin.

“AaaK! Oh, please, it hurts already. Please don’t bite so hard, Andy,” she whispered.

“Why don’t you move over to the other nipple, Dear? We don’t want to hurt poor Barbie so much that we can’t play with her another time, do we?”

And, without a break, he immediately moved over to the right breast and sucked in Barbara’s sore left nipple. After another minute or two, Helen suggested he stop, because she had a few things to discuss with “Lady Barbie”. With a “plop” he let go of the breast, and Barbara pulled up.

Completely beaten down and still weeping silently, she turned to Helen.

“Sit down, young lady. I have a few questions, and I want the truth. I can tell from looking at your eyes if you’re being truthful, and if you’re not, we’ll just start the whipping all over again. Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes, Ma’am, but I’d rather stand if it’s okay. I’m pretty sore,” was the whispered answer.

“You just can’t stop arguing with me, can you? Your father was right. You’re an impudent little twat. Now sit down there before I give you another dose of the switch. I’ve still got one left, you know. Sure beats the hell out of spanking you with my hand. NOW SIT!”

Barbara went to the softest chair in the room and sat, but it didn’t help. The chair material was like sandpaper to her poor legs, and especially her super-sore butt.”

“Ooou, it hurts. Ooou.”

“I want to know about your sexual experiences. Are you a virgin, or have you let some boy stick it up that little vagina of yours?”

Again the whispered answer. “Nnnn.. I’m still a virgin, ma’am.”

“Well, that will be easy enough to check out later, whether you’re lying or not.”

“Have you let the boys play with those gorgeous titties of yours?”

“A couple.”

“Did they remove your bra, or was it over your clothes? I want the truth, now. No lies, remember. Did they suck on your nipples?”

“I let them take my bra off, and they sucked.”

“Did they play with your pussy?”

“I let one of them finger me. He was much older than I was, and I thought I loved him.”

“And did you play with his penis, while he was playing with your pussy?”

“I was rubbing his penis, yes.”

“And I suppose you sucked these boys off.”

“Only the one I thought I loved, and I didn’t want to do that. He suddenly grabbed me by the neck and pulled me down to his lap. I tried to resist, but he made me open my mouth and put it in. He held my head down there, and I was choking and gagging, but he wouldn’t let me up. Finally he spurted in my mouth and made me swallow. It was awful.”

“And that was the only time you gave anyone a blow-job?”

“Yes, ma’am. He never called me after that.”

“Well, I know all about that part of it. I had two older b*****rs, who began making me give them head when the parents weren’t around, starting when I was about ten. I tried to tell my mother what they were doing to me, and she called me a liar, saying I was just looking for attention and gave me one of the worst beatings of my life. From that point on my b*****rs took every opportunity to get me alone. By the time I was thirteen they had me trained so well I could deep-throat both of them for most of the blow-job. So don’t feel like the Lone Ranger. Now, let’s get you in the bathtub. You’re filthy dirty from scrubbing that floor and washing those windows.”
“I’d really rather not take one right now, ma’am. I’m pretty sore right now.”

“I really don’t care what you want, Dumbo. You need a bath, it’ll help get rid of some of that pain, and there are a few other things we need to attend to, regarding your personal hygiene. Now get in that bathroom right this minute. Andy, I might need your help. Now, GIT, little cock-sucker!”

Chapter 4

The pretty nubile teen stood in the middle of the bathroom, as Helen turned on the hot water spigot, totally ignoring the cold water. As the water rose, Barbara knew what Helen’s response would be, but had to ask anyway.

“Please, that water looks awfully hot. Could we add some cold water?”

“Nonsense, Barbie. The hot water will be good for your backside and help it heal. I know what I’m talking about because my father used to make me take one like this, almost every time he beat me. And he didn’t use switches. He used a wooden dowel about a half inch thick. Sometimes it took a week before my butt was in any kind of shape for him to beat again. So consider yourself lucky, Dolly. Now get in there.”

Barbara tried to back away, but Helen grabbed her arm and swatted her behind.

“I guess I’m gonna need your help, Andy. Our little cock-sucker has decided to keep on being disobedient. She doesn’t seem to be able to figure out that’s just gonna mean a lot more pain.”

Andy grabbed Barbara’s other arm and between them they were able to pick her up and stand her in the tub.

“Oh, Goddd, nnnno! I can’t stand it. Please let me out. Tooo hot!”

As they struggled to hold her in place, Helen looked at her son and said, ”You see. She’s gone and used that word again, just to try my patience. 20 more and counting.”

With that, they were able to slide the thrashing victim down into the tub. The scream came as soon as her battered legs and back touched the water.

“Aggggh! Oh noooo, please. Too hot!. Pleeease.”

After a few moments, Barbara’s squeals and weeping were the only sound in the room. Soon Helen and Andy were able to take their hands away, and rise to watch Barbara suffering. She didn’t move from the spot they had left her in, and began to sob softly.

Helen grabbed a large glass from the sink, filled it with water from the bath and poured it over Barbara’s head.

Another scream from the beleaguered teen filled the room.

“Got to get that hair washed too, so we can do some cutting.“ Helen poured some shampoo on top of Barb’s head and began rubbing it in. Once it was well lathered, she dipped the glass in the water and poured it over the young girl’s head. A less powerful screech was the result.

“She doesn’t seem to want to wash herself, Andy, so I guess you’ll have to do the honors. Here’s a washcloth.”

“Nnnn…. I’ll do it. I’ll do it.”

“Better get to it then, little bitch. Oh look, Andy, I wouldn’t have believed it but those bee-sting nips actually have goose-bumps on them. You be sure to wash them well, Barbie. And between your legs, too, or I’ll have Andy do it for you.”

Moaning as she touched parts of herself with the hot washcloth she managed to get most of her body covered, if not scrubbed. When she went to wash between her legs, she tried to raise herself slightly to get to her pussy.

“Oh no, that will never do, Barbie doll. You can’t really get that clean unless you’re standing. Now get up and show us how you clean that puss.”

Barbara struggled to rise and finally got to a standing position. The tears were still streaming down her face as she began to pass the washcloth between her legs.

“Now you know you can’t possibly reach it all, unless you spread those legs wide, you silly girl. Get those legs spread.”

Barbara spread her legs as wide as she could, knowing and not even caring any more that she was exhibiting herself fully to her eager audience. She proceeded to rub the cloth back and forth against her vagina, covering every inch of her slit several times, looking at Helen for some word that she had successfully completed her chore.

“That’s enough, nympho, we don’t want you having an orgasm over this. Now get out and Andy will dry you off.”

The defeated girl stepped out and Andy was there immediately with a large bath towel, and began rubbing her down from neck to toe. Obviously he felt it necessary to rub her tits and between her legs with extra attention. His attention to the back of her legs and her backside were equally vigorous, causing Barbara to cry out several times.

With Barbara’s hair still sopping and stringy, Helen grabbed a pair of scissors and said, “Let’s get this mop cut down to size now. I hate long hair!”

Barbara was quick to interject, “Nnnn… Oh, please don’t. I’ve never had it cut and I’ll take care of it when it’s dry.”

“Hair down to your butt is very unattractive, Barbie. Let’s get it up here in a modified pageboy, shall we?” With this she grabbed a hank of hair and began cutting. When she had finished, Barbara’s hair hung unevenly, barely below her ears. She looked in the mirror and began weeping.

“I look like a boy,” she murmured sadly.

“Maybe above the neck, but below the neck you’re all girl, baby,” muttered her step-mother, as she took one of her breasts in her hand and bobbled it.

“Now let’s get to that other hair, little girl. There’s not a lot there, anyway, but since you choose to act like a little spoiled c***d, I think you should look like one too, don’t you?”

Barbara looked up at Helen in amazement, but could see by her determined look that there was no sense in pleading.

“Now I want you to sit on that toilet seat, scootch forward, and be very still. We wouldn’t want to cut those nice fat lips on your pussy, would we?”

“I could do it, Mom.”

“No, Baby. Let me do the cutting and then you can put the cream on to finish the job, Okay? It’s a little delicate. I’ve been shaving mine, ever since your grandmother stopped doing it, just before I got married the first time. And consider yourself lucky, Barbie Doll. More than once she decided to pull the hair out with tweezers, and, believe me, that smarts. My b*****rs used to love watching me get shaved.”

In a matter of two minutes she had cut off every hair covering Barbara’s virgin slit.

“Now, Son, put those plastic gloves on and cover the whole area with this cream. Be careful not to get any in between the outer lips though, OK?”

Andy got down on his knees in front of the toilet and just stared for the longest time. He’d never seen one up this close, even in pictures, and he was fascinated. His mother watched him with amusement, and did nothing to hurry him along. What he saw wasn’t even particularly instructive, because Barbara’s slit was just that, and he couldn’t see any of the nice pink insides.
Barbara’s face eventually turned slightly pink itself as his inspection went on and on.

Finally he dipped his finger in the jar and started dabbing the goo on what was left of the shorn hair. At first it felt cool to Barbara, but then began getting warmer and warmer. With a final dab Andy managed to rub a bit of it on Barbara’s crinkled rectum, before he stopped. Now the ointment was really beginning to heat up and Barbara was totally at a loss as to what to do. She knew she couldn’t wipe it off, and the heat was getting more and more intense.

“Oh, God, it hurts so much. Please wipe it off. I’ll do anything. Ohh, ohh, you put some on my back hole. It burns, it burns.”

Andy remained planted between her legs, still staring with a wide dumb smile.

“In a couple of minutes, Barbie Doll. It takes a little time to get to those roots.”

With that the phone rang and Helen went to answer it. Barbara continued to moan and cry, to no avail until Helen came back into the bathroom several minutes later.

“Rub the cream off, Andy. After he gets you wiped off, go and get dressed, Barb. That was the Seattle Police Department calling to say your father was hit by a car crossing the street and died on the way to the hospital.”

Chapter 5

The next few days were busy ones and, much to her relief, little was done to Barbara physically to make her life as miserable as it had been since her father’s marriage. She was given numerous chores to do in getting the house clean, making meals, making beds ,etc., but she was generally left alone to silently mourn her father’s death.

They had returned from the cemetery, and the three of them were sitting in the living room quietly, when Helen announced, “OK. Mourning period’s over. Barbie, get changed into your work clothes and get to work on scrubbing down those walls in Andy’s room. They’re a mess!”

Barbara looked at Helen as though she had just been slapped.

“I can’t believe you’d say that. My father’s dead and barely in the ground. How can you be so cruel?”

“Well, I know you two weren’t that close. I don’t think he liked you very much, and I don’t think you liked him much either. So let’s just get things rolling here.”

The tears started welling in Barb’s eyes and she began to shake.

“I hate you, I hate you! You’re a bitch, and I hate you!” With this she jumped up and ran crying into her room and flopped on the bed , burying her face in her pillow.

Helen waited a few minutes, as her rage built up and finally stormed into Barbara’s room, sat on the bed, flipping Barbara over on her back and slapped her face as hard as she could.

The already weeping girl let out a shriek, and started balling her eyes out.

“Don’t you ever speak to me like that again, you little bitch. Nobody speaks to me like that, and especially an impertinent little hop-head. I’ve been good to you in the last few days, because I knew you were sad, but obviously you don’t appreciate my efforts, so we’ll go back to the way things were. Forget Andy’s room for now. I want you out in the living room stripped to the buff in two minutes. You still have 40 strokes coming to you from the other day, and you just added another 50 for speaking to me the way you did. I’ll beat it out of you yet!”

Barbara did manage to make it out to the living room totally stripped, her bare slit reminding all three of them where they’d left off days before.

“I think that naked vagina looks great on you, Barbie dear, and from now on I want you to keep it shaved all the time. I will check it out occasionally, and, if there’s even the slightest feel of stubble, we’ll get rid of it with the same treatment we used the other day, but we’ll leave it on a lot longer.”

Barbara stood there awkwardly, with her hands folded behind her, waiting for someone to tell her what to do. Her wait seemed like an eternity, as both Helen and Andy took in her delightful curves. Finally Helen spoke.

“I’ve noticed you’ve been putting on a little weight over the past week, little cocksucker. So, before we have our little spanking session, I’ve decided we’re going to have you do a bit of weight training and exercising.”

Barbara knew this was a lie. If anything she had lost weight, what with the work she’d been doing around the house, and a number of meals she’d missed by being sent to bed early without supper, as punishment for one thing or another. She also knew she couldn’t argue with her step-mother any more.

Helen had her start off with push-ups. Harmless, but tiring, after she had completed 50 of them.
Next, she had her bend over, touch her toes, and then return to a standing position. Again, not bad but 50 of them was really getting to her. Then came the one she was dreading, jumping jacks. She knew this would show off every sexual feature she had.

One, two! One, two! With each jump Barbara’s breasts jerked up and down in a most exciting way, jiggling every which way, and her opening legs showed off the pinkness between her nether lips. These she had to do 50 times, as well. By this time she was totally exhausted, breathing heavily and gulping for air.

“Next, I think I want you to run in place for a while, and I want you to get those knees up to your chest. Do you understand?”

“Yes ma’am, …but…could I…rest…for a…moment,…please?”, she gasped.

“No you may not. This is a punishment session. Some day you’ll learn not to speak to me the way you did. Hopefully, this episode will help convince you. Now run in place!”

So, gulping as much air as she could take in, Barabara began running in place. This was not as embarrassing as the jumping jacks, but her breasts wobbled , juddered and swayed constantly, and both Helen and Andy laughed much of the time, commenting on her flopping boobs. By the time she had run two minutes, she was so exhausted she sank to the floor, utterly worn out and panting laboriously.

“I guess we’ve about finished exercising for today, but don’t think we won’t have another one tomorrow, and I’ll try to come up with some other fun ones to point out your best attributes. Now, I have already been outside and saved you the trouble of having to find switches for your beating today. I think I probably found some that are a little springier than the ones you got the other day. Oh, and by the way, we’re going to work on your front this time, jst to mix things up a little.”

It took a moment for Barbara to comprehend what Helen was saying, but when it finally sank in, a look of horror appeared, and she gasped out, “You wouldn’t!”

“Oh, I’m afraid so, Dearie. Those big buds of yours are gonna feel a lot sorer when we finish up today. And I think today’s the day Andy wants to find out what it feel like to get a blow-job. I understand you’re an expert at the art of deep-throating. Hmmm?”

The sobs came from deep in Barbara’s gut, when she heard what she had begun to realize was going to be a living hell for her every day from now on, and tears once again started pouring down her cheeks.

“Stop with the goddam tears, bitch. You’ve got it easy. When I was your age my father used to beat me with what he called a “groove strap”, whose sole purpose was to smack between the lips of my pussy, usually 20 or 30 times, and then he’d turn me over and use it on my butt-hole. I’ll tell you it hurt to pee or crap for days after one of our sessions. ‘Course I’m not averse to finding a nice thin leather belt, which ought to do the trick with you almost as well.”

With this she rose and grabbed Barbara’s arm, yanking her up to her feet.

“Come here, Andy. I’m gonna need your help, Honey.”

Chapter 6

Andy jumped to help, as Helen got a strong hold on Barbara’s arm.

“I think you’ll have to grab her arms from behind and hold on tight. I don’t think Miss Goody-Two-Shoes is gonna like this as much as we are.”

After Andy grabbed her from behind, Barbara started bucking and pulling, but with no success.

“Why are you doing this to me? I haven’t done anything”, she cried.

Helen got up close to Barbara’s face and the fury and venom were evident in her piercing eyes. “There’s that word again. That’s 60 now plus the 50 for yelling at me and calling me a bitch. You’re just a glutton for punishment, aren’t you? I’ll tell you why I’m doing this. Because you’re a bad, bad girl and I will beat it out of you, eventually.”

With this, she took up the first switch, festooned with buds, and, with little aim, swung it against Barb’s thigh, right above the knee.

Swish! Splat! “Oh, God, please, please don’t do this. I’ll try hard to be good. I promise.”

“Too late, Sweetie.” Swish! Splat! Another sweep across her lower thigh and another cry from Barbara.

The beating continued slowly up her legs, leaving ugly red splotches after each swat. Helen was keeping close tabs on the number of hits she made, and had reached only fifteen, by the time she reached Barb’s torso.

“This would be a good time to have the groove strap, but since we don’t we’ll just give your little bare pussy some extra swats to make up for it.” So, for the next 25 switchings, she concentrated on her vaginal area. Barbara was, at this point, trying to swing her hips sideways to avoid the biting whipping, but to no avail. Crying copiously, she even tried lifting her legs up, hoping to fall on the floor, but Andy had just enough strength to keep her upright.

“Oops! Time to switch switches,” and Helen grabbed a fresh one from the table. She spent ten of her quota, not that anybody else was counting, on Barb’s stomach. As she finished working high on Barb’s abdomen, Helen said with a slight tremor in her voice, “60 to go, and they’re all saved for those cute bubbies of yours. Hold real tight now, Andy. I think we’re in for a bumpy ride.”

She swung the switch with full f***e and caught the lower part of Barbara’s large nipple.

“Oh, my God, that hurts. Please, please don’t hit me there. I can’t stand it!”

“You’ll just have to, sweetcakes.” With this a hale of four more rapid swipes continued moving up and down her puffed areas. Eventually Helen began smacking the upper slopes of Barb’s breasts, as red mark after red mark started appearing where pink flesh had been. Helen started down the breasts again, paying particular attention to the already darkening udder tips. Barbara was, by now, almost hoarse, again, and her whimpers and pleas were being ignored as completely as her screams had been earlier. .

With 20 left to go, she stopped the switching and reached for some heavy string.

“There’s one area we haven’t hit yet, and I’ll bet Barbie Doll doesn’t even know how sensitive it is. You just thought those nips were tender, baby. Just you wait!”

She began wrapping the string around the base of Barb’s puffy left nipple. A couple of wraps around and a tightening squeezed the skin below her nipple painfully into a deep indentation around the nipple edge. Helen tied it off, swung the string around the back of Barbara’s neck and over to the right breast. A yank on the string suddenly pulled Barb’s left teat up toward her face, so that it stood obscenely pointing toward the ceiling. A similar tie around Barbara’s right nipple had both nipples pointing awkwardly toward the ceiling, and the under parts of her breasts fully on view.

“Back to work, baby.” She took up a new switch and began belaboring the newly exposed area, much to Barbara’s total painful distaste.

“Aaarg! Oh, it’s awful. Please stop. Pleeease!”

But Helen continued switching the tender area until it was redder than any other area Helen had beaten. She threw down the switch and moved over to peruse her work. Barbara’s front was covered form knees to shoulders with ugly splotches and a constant dark red hue over the full length of her front. Helen commented on how attractive Barbara’s tits were sticking up in the air that way, and how maybe they should contrive some kind of a bra that would emulate her current situation.

Much to Barbara’s relief, Helen began untying the knots, in spite of the fact she was being as rough as she could in getting the knots out. When she finished, Helen looked her victim in the eye and said viciously, “Now let’s see how good you are at sucking cock, BITCH. Andy, unzip and get your schlong out. And you, cocksucker, get down on your knees.”

Chapter 7

Andy let go of Barbara and began loosening his pants and pushing down on his underpants. In a moment he was standing before his mother wearing nothing but his tee-shirt.

Barbara moved to Helen, grabbing her arms and begging, “Oh, please! Don’t make me do this. I don’t like to do it, and it’s wrong.”

Helen slapped Barbara sharply against her right nipple, as she pulled away from her step-daughter. “Don’t you ever grab me like that again, Dopey-girl.”

As Barbara reacted to the slap by backing away with a scream, Helen said, “I told you I was going to begin tutoring you. Well, consider this your first lesson in sex education. I know you’ve already had experience, but we learn by trying new shapes and sizes, don’t we?”

Barbara backed away sobbing and looked at Andy, who was already in a state of semi-erection.

His penis was normal for a f******n-year-old, around five inches long, perhaps a little thicker than average and circumcised. He now took it in hand and began sliding it back and forth.

“Look good, Barbie? Come to Papa.”

Barbara froze for a moment and then made a dash for the door, but Helen was ready for her. She grabbed her arm and twisted it painfully behind her back, forcing Barb down to her knees.

Andy moved over to her quickly and pressed his now hardened penis against her mouth. After a moment of resistance, Helen’s upward twist on her arm convinced her to open her mouth.

“I’ll warn you this one time, bitch. You bite my boy or even sc**** your teeth against his nice prick and I’ll break this arm. Got it?” She twisted up a little more, when she received no answer.

“Essh…Ump,” was all Barbara could manage in response. Andy began sawing his penis in and out of Barb’s mouth, and, though it wasn’t long enough to get down her throat, it still could reach the back of her mouth, causing her gag reflex to respond.

“Gaahk. Slurp! Gung! Awkk! Ugggh. Gawwk.” These sounds continued to emanate from her mouth, and Andy’s ecstasy grew, as his slime-covered penis neared its explosion. Not two minutes after Barbara had taken it in, it burst in full f***e, and though she swallowed a bit of it, most of it dripped slowly out of her lips and slid down her chin, plopping onto her breast.

“Andy, you didn’t have much staying power, Honey. We’ll have to try it again in a bit, so Barbie can see how it is to work on it for a while. But the next time, Sweetie, and she twisted Barb’s arm cruelly, I don’t want to see a drop come out of your mouth. You’ve got to learn how to swallow it all, just the way I had to with my b*****rs.”

Andy, whose prick was rapidly losing its hardness, immediately pointed out that he was ready to go right now, if it was okay with Helen. She nodded her head and pushed Barbara’s up close to Andy’s semi-hardon. Barbara resignedly opened her mouth, and blow-job # 2 began.

This one was no easier for her than the first. She could feel her step-b*****r’s erection growing as she sucked, and shortly she was back to feeling it reach the back of her mouth again.

“Eckkh. Slosh. Gawwp. Goog. Glurg.“ There was no letup, and the sucking went on, endlessly, she thought, as his penis savored the spit and coughed-up slime that came with her choking.
As his climax grew near, Andy grabbed her head between his two hands, and held it jammed up against his lips. “Hawgg. Gaock! Uchheegch!”

Finally, the moment came, and a huge spurt of sour-tasting sperm came spewing into her mouth. As her mouth filled with the slimy substance, she knew she must do something, and opening her mouth wasn’t one of her options, so she finally, at the very last moment, when her mouth could hold no more, swallowed. The urge to vomit hit her almost immediately, but she was able to f***e it back down her throat.

Andy held her head with a full mouth of penis until well after he completed his climax, savoring the feel of her mouth. Finally he released her. She pulled back coughing and sputtering. Helen released her arm and moved over to the couch and sat.

“The second one was much better, little bird-brain, but I can see we need a lot more practice before we get this thing perfected. Don’t you agree, Andy, Honey?”

Andy moved to sit beside her, leaving Barbara coughing and moaning sadly on the floor.

“Uh, yeah, Mom. I think so,” he said dumbly.

“OK, Barbie Doll. Go wash your tit off, gargle with some mouthwash and come back here immediately. We’re not done yet.”

Barbara, weeping once again, pulled herself up and slunk into her bathroom.

Chapter 8

When she returned to the living room, Barbara stood in all her naked nubile glory as she presented herself to her mistress and her son. Her shoulders sagged, and she clasped her hands in front of her, not to hide anything, God knows, but because she was ill at ease.

“Stand at attention, bitch! Didn’t I tell you about covering that pussy of yours, after all the trouble we went to to make it look so cute.”

Barbara scurried to put herself at attention.

“Now, I am still very upset with you for yelling at me and calling me a bitch…”

“I’m really sorry. I shouldn’t have and I apol…”

Don’t you ever interrupt me, you bad girl. You see, Andy, she hasn’t improved a bit. Well, we’re going to take care of that right now. When was the last time you had an enema, Barbie?”

“Uh, I’ve never had one, Ma’am.”

“Well, another new experience for you. Aren’t we full of fun things to do? Into the bathroom, now! You probably want to watch this, too, Andy. Barbie’s about to show you what she’s going to look like when she gets pregnant. I don’t expect that’ll be for some time, though, if we use proper precautions.”

Barbara and Andy were standing in the bathroom waiting, Barbara still stark naked, and Andy still unable to keep from staring, when Helen came in with a large enema bag.

She went to the sink and filled it with lots of soap and hot water, but, this time, she was kind enough to mix in some cold water with it. Screwing on the top, she smiled and exclaimed, “There we go. I think two quarts ought to be about right. Bend over, Dumbo, and hold onto the sides with your hands. Andy, do you want to do the honors?”

Andy acknowledged and sank to his knees with the nozzle.

“Spread those legs, you stupid girl, so Andy can see where to stick it. Wider, for God’s sake!”

When Barbara had gotten her legs spread as far apart as she could, Andy smiled up at his mother and began moving the nozzle back and forth between Barbara’s spread vaginal lips, back and forth, back and forth, as Barbara sighed in humiliation and gathering fear.

Finally Helen said with a smile, “No, Sweetie, you’ll need the back hole. I guess you need an anatomy lesson, don’t you. I’ll bet Barbie Doll would be happy to show you where and what everything is, after we finish this little punishment. Now, because this is a punishment, I don’t think we will lubricate the nozzle. Let’s let Barbie suffer a little for a change.”

Suddenly Andy found the crinkled hole and pressed forward with gusto.

“Oww, Ooo. Not so hard, pleeease.” But Andy continued pushing hard and finally her rectum gave and opened. As the nozzle sank further and further into her bowels, Barbara began to weep, feeling the pressure of an external object sticking in her for the first time.

When the nozzle had sunk in to its end, Helen released the catch and the soapy water began to flow into her step-daughter’s bowels. At first there was no vocal response from Barb, but, only a minute later, she began to feel the water filling her and the cramps began in earnest.

“Ohh, it’s burning me. Please take it out. Ohh, it hurts. Oh, please, no more.”

But the enema continued, and Barbara’s cramps became stronger and stronger.

“I have to go, I have to go. Please, please, now, now, Owwoo, no, oh I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to say that word, please.”

But you did say it, bad girl. We’ll just have to start keeping a list. But that’s 20 to start off your next whipping.”

By the time the enema bag had emptied, Barbara was down on her knees, still hanging onto the side of the wash basin, and moaning and crying. But that was just the first quart. Helen refilled the bag and hung it back on a hook. The clamp was loosened and soon Barbara was in agony, feeling the second bag’s contents f***e their way into her stomach. Finally the second bag slurped to a finish.

Please let me go to the bathroom, now, please!”

“No, no. We have to wait ten minutes. Those are the rules. I remember one time my mother made me wait twenty minutes. I was all sweaty and weak by the time she finally let me sit down on the john. Now, stand up, so we can see the new Barbie.”


Barbara tried to straighten up and pull herself up on her two legs, but since no one was helping her, she had to inch her way up, every inch causing unbearable stomach pains. Eventually she was able to stand, in a slightly hunched-over position. Her whole front ached, not only from the enema, but the thrashing she had gotten earlier. Glancing in the mirror she could see that her front, especially her breasts, looked as though she had a very bad sunburn. She also noticed that her belly stuck out as if she were in her fourth or fifth month of pregnancy and glistened, the skin was so tight.

“See, Andy, her stomach looks like she’s preggers. Feel how full her stomach feels now.”

Andy couldn’t wait to rub his hand roughly over Barbara’s protrusion, adding to her discomfort.

Ten long minutes later Helen finally gave permission to remove the plug, and Andy did it as slowly as possible. Barbara barely made it to the toilet before the flood began, and she sighed with relief as the liquid poured out. She, indeed, had begun sweating, in spite of her nakedness and was so totally wiped out by the experience, all she wanted to do was lie down and sl**p. Naturally Helen had other plans!

“Come on, Dolly. It’s time for some show and tell. Poor Andy needs a lesson in female anatomy.”

Tired and beaten down, Barbara trudged into the living room, led by her two nemeses. When they arrived, Helen told Barbara to sit in the big stuffed armchair, Andy to sit on the floor right next to Barbie and she would, as instructor, stand a few feet in front of the chair. Barbara, whose front was still smarting from the whipping she’d received, sat gingerly awaiting instructions.

“Now then, Miss Dope-fiend, we’re going to start at the top and work our way down your body, explaining to Andy what part each has in sexual participation, and showing him, as much as we can. Sit up! First, the mouth. What do we use it for in sex?”

Barbara resignedly whispered, “What I did earlier.”

“God damn it, Barbie, do you want another whipping right now?”

“Nnn, I don’t, Ma’am,” was Barbara’s sullen whispered answer.

“Then you better straighten up, stop feeling sorry for yourself, answer my questions fully and with some energy. I’m right in the mood to give you another 50 on your front.”

Barbara reluctantly perked up.

“First of all, there are less sexual things you do with your mouth, aren’t there.”

“Well there’s kissing.”

Exactly! And what kinds?”
“On the lips and with… tongues.” “Right! Now demonstrate both with Andy.”

As repugnant as the thought was, she leaned forward to kiss Andy, who grabbed her neck, pulled her forward, locked lips and stuck his tongue deep into her mouth. After rolling his tongue around her mouth for nearly thirty seconds, he pulled away and looked up at his mother.

“She’s not sticking her tongue in my mouth, Mom!”

“Barbie!”

Andy locked on again and this time let Barbara do all the work. He finally pulled back.

“I guess he doesn’t need a demonstration of a regular kiss,” said his mother laughing. “And what was the other thing you were mentioning before, Barbie, and you’d better be specific and use the right words. Or else!”

“Sssucking …on a man’s thing… his ppppenis.”

“And that can include licking and sucking his balls and his ass-hole, can’t it?”

Barbara, who had never even thought of such a thing before answered quietly, “Yes Ma’am.”

“Let’s move down to those yummy tits of yours, now. What are they for?”

“To feed babies milk.”

“That is not the sexual function of your boobs. What is it, dummy?”

“For men to suck on, I guess.” “You guess! You know! She’s forgotten, Andy. Show her.”

Andy jumped to his knees and grabbing one of her breasts, popped the nipple in his mouth. Barbara was totally chagrinned and closed her eyes to shut the greedy sucker from her sight.
Soon, he had pulled in as much of her breast as he could get in his mouth, and was biting and sucking as hard as he could. The pain on her reddened tit from her earlier whipping came back to haunt her. Then while he had the one breast buried in his mouth, he grabbed the other in his hand and began squeezing it roughly. Barbara let out a yell, and Andy pulled off.

“So, we know a tit can be a nice toy to play with and suck on, right?”

“Now, moving on down, Barbie, sweetie, I want you to prop each leg up on an arm of the chair and scootch forward until your butt is right on the edge of the chair front. That’s it.”

Barbara was so embarrassed by this blatant exhibition that she moved her hand in front of her eyes to shut out the lewd ostentation. Her vagina was completely open, to the point that one could see, not only the outer and inner lips, but the entrance to her cervix.

“Poor Barbie’s embarrassed, so I’ll carry on from here. See these fat lips out here,” said Helen leaning in to touch them. They protect these inner lips and the rest of the vagina, Andy. They’re very sensitive. Go on and feel all of them. That’s good. Now this is the hole where a man sticks his penis. As a matter of fact, while we’re here….” With this she took her index finger and stuck it as far in the hole as she could. Removing it, she said, “Well, she didn’t lie about that, anyway. She is definitely a virgin. Stick your finger in until you hit the barrier. That’s her hymen. There you go. Not only do women like to be felt up on their pussy, and fuck men with it, but one of the greatest feelings in the world for a woman is to have her pussy licked . See this hood up here? If you flip that a little you see that little nubbin that shines like a pearl, that’s her clitoris, or clit for short, and that’s the most sensitive part in a woman’s body, usually. Suck on that for a while and you’ll drive a girl crazy. We don’t want you doing it right now, ’cause we’re not looking for Barbie to enjoy herself too much today.” Barbara was mortified by the time they had finished.

“Finally, you know all about the asshole, but did you know that not only can you give a girl an enema through it, but a man could stick his prick in it, just like her vaginal hole. Most girls don’t like it at first, because the hole is so small a man usually has to f***e it in, but a woman eventually can get used to it. If you want to, I’ll let you try that tomorrow, but right now I’m starved. Let’s go to the kitchen and get something. Barbie Doll, I’m disappointed in your demonstration abilities, and I think we’ll just send you to bed without supper again. It’ll help take off some of that fat. Goodnight!”

Helen and Andy left the room discussing what he had learned, though there really wasn’t much of it that he didn’t already know. Barbara was so tired and depressed, she dragged her legs down from her lewd exposure, stood and ambled to her bed. She didn’t even bothering to put on her nightgown. She pulled back the covers, crawled in and was sound asl**p within a minute.

Chapter 9

The doorbell rang, and Helen answered it to find the county Sheriff standing there, and, behind him, Barbara with a small suitcase in her hands. She was dressed in a tee-shirt and short shorts. It was obvious that she was without a bra, as her prominent nipples stuck out in all their glory like beacons. The big difference in her appearance was a confident smile, a “gotcha” smile, which exuded the first self-assurance that Helen had seen in the little time they’d known each other.

“Hello, Ben. Come on in. I see you found our little truant. Where was she?”

The three of them sat, before Ben answered. “We found her thumbing a ride down on route 69, Helen. I told her I was glad we got to her before some nasty guy picked her up and did God-awful things to her.”

“Oh, I’m so glad you did, Ben. Dressed the way she is, she was just inviting trouble.”

“Well, before I go any further, Helen, I have to tell you she’s leveled some pretty serious charges against you. I need to ask you a few questions.”

“Why, certainly, Ben. What in the world is she saying?”

“First off, she says you beat her. Did you?”

“Well I did spank her and whipped her with switches, Ben, but I believe both are legal to use with c***dren in this county, aren’t they? I tell you, Ben, she has been nothing but trouble for the last two weeks. Now I know it’s been a trying time for her, and I’ve tried hard to be a mother and companion to her, what with her father’s death and all, but it’s been hard for me, too. Married just two days before he’s gone.” Helen’s eyes filled with tears.

“It’s true. Spanking and switches are legal here. I thought you had actually beat her, the way she was talking.”

Barbara tried to interject, “But she switched ….”

“Did she tell you she was recently kicked out of high school for smoking marijuana on school grounds?”

“No she didn’t. Is that true, young lady?”

“Yes but I only…”

“Her father was just mortified, but I said I would home-school her until we could get things straightened out.”

“That’s real nice of you, Helen. Now, there were a few other charges she’s made. Fairly serious charges. For instance, she claims you made her perform oral sodomy on your son.”

“Oh, Barbara, dear, how could you say such a thing? Oh, Ben, she lies at the drop of a hat. You’ve known me how long, fifteen years? Could you possibly believe I would ever do such a thing? Oh, you are so hateful, Barbara. I’m just so embarrassed.”

“I have to say, when I saw it was you living here, I began to have my doubts about her story. You’re just not the type, Helen.”

At this point, the self-assuredness left Barbara, and she lowered her head and began to cry.

“She also said you gave her a couple of enemas. Is that right?”

“Yes, I did. I don’t know whether it was the wedding and funeral so soon after, but she started having terrible trouble with regularity, and all I was trying to do was help her. She just doesn’t appreciate anything I do for her, Ben. I tell you, I’m about at my wits end.”

“And the last claim she made was that you gave her an enema yesterday and followed up by letting your son commit anal sodomy on her. I don’t suppose that’s true either.”

“Oh, Barbara, sweetie, how can you lie like that? What have I done to make you turn against me so?”

Helen leaned in to Ben and very confidentially said, ”I truly believe she’s a little psychotic, Ben. She comes up with these amazing stories all the time, but this is the first time she’s tried to implicate me. I’m also tempted to check out her IQ level. And I’m not sure she hasn’t gotten into some more serious d**gs along the way. Sometimes she just gets wacky.”

“Well, I hope you can straighten her out. She’s a pretty girl. But she sure needs counseling, and knowing you, I know you’ll find a way. Sorry to bother you, Helen.”

“Thanks, Ben. Oh, and I haven’t had a chance to congratulate you on your election to sheriff.”

“Thanks. I have to tell you, your financial contributions and campaigning sure helped us a lot.”

Ben looked over at Barbara, who had almost curled into a fetal position. “Now you better learn to behave, young lady. Next time we catch you out on the road like that, I’ll have to run you in for vagrancy, and you may just get sent to that girl’s reformatory over in Ashley. You don’t want to end up there. I hear the attendants are real tough on those girls. So you straighten up, you hear!”

And he was gone. Helen turned to Barbara, who remained curled up, sobbing now, knowing her luck had run out.

“So, BITCH, you almost got away, didn’t you? Well, You won’t have another chance, I can tell you that. Get those clothes off now.”

Barbara hurried to comply, not wanting to incur her step-mother’s wrath any more than she already had. She jumped up and shucked out of her tee-shirt, the shorts and her panties. Helen grabbed them up and held them in front of Barbara’s face.

“Take a good look, sweetie, ‘cause this is the last you’re gonna see of ‘em, or any of your other clothes. I’m putting every piece of clothing you own in a box and locking it in the attic. From now on you’ll be running around the house naked as a jay-bird 24 hours a day. Let’s see you go outside without any clothes on, especially with fall right around the corner.”

“And a few things more. You will get a beating at least once every day, just on principle, and I may even start using a paddle, who knows. I will begin tutoring you tomorrow in all your courses, and you’d better get decent grades. Somehow I don’t think you will, ‘cause I’m a pretty tough grader. One more thing to punish you for, huh. Oh, and we need to continue Poor Andy’s sex education. He’s woefully ignorant of the most basic facts.”

Barbara just stood there with the tears streaming down her face, dripping onto her boobs, and she began to moan in a low wail.

“Now, let’s get you into the bathroom. ANDY, stop eating your sandwich, honey and come on in the bathroom. I need your help. Barbara’s back, and she needs another enema bad! I think we’ll try 2 ½ quarts this time.”









Getting To Know Step-Mother
PART 2

Chapter 1

For the next few days, Barb’s miserable life continued much as before, except now she was receiving her prescribed one spanking a day, with additional ones thrown in for any number of transgressions, most contrived by her step-mother, but many for made-up misdeeds conjured up by Andy. The rule was that if Andy found the fault he got to give the spanking, so he looked for any opportunity to see a violation where there was none. Barb’s rear end was a constant shade of bright red, and, of course, always in view, since she was now expected to be naked at all times, and her face exhibited a steady stream of tears through much of the day.

“Oh, Barbie, I asked you nicely to get the spot out of my jeans over an hour ago, and it’s still there. You don’t seem to pay attention to anything I ask you to do. Bad Barbie!”

“But sir, I was outside cutting the grass. I couldn’t hear you out there.”

“You just weren’t listening hard enough, Barbie. Come over here and get your spanking. NOW!”

Barb hesitated a moment, then crossed to Andy as Helen moved into the living room to watch. Her tears began flowing before she placed herself over Andy’s lap. Her bright red behind, which had just received its daily prescribed dose an hour earlier, looked as though it couldn’t get any redder. Andy was about to prove that thought wrong, but, before he began, he ordered her to spread her legs for him. When she did, his hand dipped between her legs to pinch and pull on her protruding outer lips. He received great pleasure in hearing Barbara moaning and pleading and hearing her sobs increase. Soon he moved his hand forward to stimulate her clitoris, long enough for it to protrude from under the hood so that he could grab it between his thumb and index finger and twist.

Barbara screamed and rose up from Andy’s lap, but his grip on the nubbin was enough to hold her in place. When he finally tired of tormenting his step-s****r, he released her clit, bringing his hand up and smacking it down on Barbie’s sore buttock with all his might. Barb swore out loud for the very first time.

“Oh, shit! Oh, pleeeease don’t spank me, Andy. I’m already so sore. Pleeease!”

“It’s Master to you, Barbie-doll, and, because you said a bad word, I’m going to double the punishment. 40 spanks. How about that?”

“Good for you, Andy. Little girls who use bad words deserve extra punishment, and, when you’re finished I think a little soap-in-the-mouth is call for. Bad Barbie!”

And so the punishment went on and on, and Barbara’s seat got darker and darker, as she began crying so hard she started hiccupping. Her legs were flying about as though she was swimming the butterfly stroke, until, still hiccupping, and sobbing she collapsed on Andy’s lap. Andy, who had reached the 40th blow to her buttocks, thought at first that she had fainted, but the fact that she was still moaning told him she was a step beyond pain.

He pushed her to a standing position and checked to see the damage. The mere touch of one of her buttocks brought more tears and another shriek. Helen grabbed her arm and pulled her into the bathroom. Grabbing a bar of soap, she demanded that Barbara open wide. When she finally did, Helen f***ed the bar deep into her mouth and ordered Barbara to bite down on it. Barb did as ordered and was instructed to hold it there until Helen gave her the okay to release it. It was almost a minute later, during which time Barbara had been f***ed to swallow a number of times, before Helen let her spit the soap out.

“You are not to rinse your mouth out. Do you understand?”

Barb grimaced and swallowed more of the soapy deposit in her mouth.

“Now, it’s time for today’s lesson. Let’s start with math, shall we? Oh, I almost forgot. Andy has fixed up a nice chair for you to sit on, and I know how naked you feel without a bra, so I fixed one for you. Here, put it on.”

Barbara looked at the bra, and she noticed immediately that it was a couple of sizes too small, but, besides that, Helen had sewn netting into both cups with about twenty thumb-tacks in each cup protruding inward. Barbara started to shy from it, but Andy grabbed her arms from behind and Helen placed the bra over her breasts and hooked the back. Barbara screamed at the pain being driven into her tender breasts, especially her puffy nipples. The fact that the bra was too small meant that her breasts poked out well above the upper edges of the bra, making her look much bustier than normal, as well as making the pressure being caused by the tight fit giving her much more pain. It felt as though she was being stung by a swarm of bees, over and over. Helen checked the fit by pressing various spots on the bra, bringing wails from the beleaguered girl.

Then Helen showed her the chair Andy had fixed for her. It was a regular wooden kitchen chair, but in the center of the seat, sticking up, was a wooden dowel, approximately 1 ½ inches in diameter and almost six inches long. Barb tried to run away, but Andy and Helen each grabbed an arm, and as she screamed at the top of her lungs, they pushed her down to the dowel’s top. Helen placed Barbara’s little rosebud directly over the dowel and she and Andy pushed down very slowly until Barbara was firmly seated on the chair.

“Now, between the bra and the chair, I don’t think I’ll have to worry about your mind wandering, will I, Barbie-honey? Now, let’s turn your book to page 42.”

The chair and bra became a regular part of the curriculum, whenever Barbie had any of her schooling, except for the sex education classes. When the bra was released after each study session, Barb could see that usually it had just left deep depressions all over her breasts, and especially her nipples. Occasionally she could see where a tack or two had broken the skin and a few drops of bl**d had appeared.

About a week after she started being required to appear nude throughout the day, Helen told Barbara that she had a handyman coming to do some work on the house, and, so that his attention wouldn’t be diverted to watching a naked girl running around the house, she was to go to her room. After she had entered, Helen closed the door and slipped the bolt on the lock on the outside of the door. Barb heard some hammering and such while the workman was there, but was glad to be out from under Helen’s constant sadistic supervision. Several hours later she was allowed out of her room, and the cruelty returned, and she forgot the episode.

Chapter 2

A week or so later Helen called Barbie into the living room, where she found her two tormentors waiting. She could tell by the sparkle in their eyes that whatever was about to happen was not going to be to her liking. Barb stood before Helen with her hands clasped behind her back, as she had been recently instructed to stand before either of them whenever she was being addressed. This, of course, left her breasts and her hairless pussy open for inspection or torment, much to her embarrassment.

“Barbie, honey, you are overdue for your next sex education lesson, which is especially important for teenage girls. I hope you know by now that you must be very obedient and make no fuss about a little pain. Sex education for girls is no fun. It involves hard training. The most important things for a young girl to remember are cleanliness, elegance, endurance and willpower. Your primary concern, however, must be obedience. Are you ready to begin the next step in your sexual education?”

Tears began to form in Barb’s eyes, as she realized that whatever was about to happen was going to be very painful, but her answer would have to be the one she gave for everything nowadays.

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Then we start at the small ottoman over here. Now, sit down on the edge…No, you stupid girl…sit on the short side…Now, lie on your back.”

Reluctantly Barbie did as she was instructed, placing her arms beside her on the ottoman. She began to tremble slightly as she awaited the next order.

“Stretch your arms above your head, silly girl…yes…so you really show off those ugly tits of yours. That’s a nice view, isn’t it, Andy?”

“Yeah. The tiny nipples at the end of her boobies are erect, too!”

“That’s because all teenage girls like to show them off.”

Barb was totally embarrassed and turned her head to the side to avoid having to look at the leers on their faces. She pressed her legs together, afraid of what was to follow.

“Okay, dopey-girl, I want you to raise your legs up toward the ceiling…quickly, bitch…now spread them as far as you can…farther!...as far apart as you can get them…Oh, come on, you can do better than that.”

With that Helen crossed to the ottoman, grabbed Barbara’s ankles and yanked them a few inches further apart, drawing a screech from her prone victim.

“Come on Barbie, you can do better than that. That’s nothing, especially for a sixteen-year-old schoolgirl, who used to be a cheer-leader. Spread ‘em more! Further!”

Barbara tried with all her strength to spread her legs further, but they were already aching. She could feel her pussy lips spread slightly, and, the outer lips showing the slightest tinge of pink between them. Her face showed several shades pinker than usual, as she realized how exposed she was.

“You can be quite sure I will not tolerate such a poor performance. How can Andy learn how to handle girls, if he thinks they are as disobedient as you and have difficulty showing off their pussies? You are really asking for it, girl! It’s time to say hello to the groove strap!”

“I’m trying, ma’am. I’m doing my best. I can’t spread them any more. Please, ma’am.”

Her legs ached terribly now, and she tried to open her legs another half inch, without success.

“I’ve really had enough of your sass, young lady. Back talk during a sex education session while lying on your back will double your punishment. I planned to give you 5 slaps between your legs…after a few test slaps…since it’s your first time, but now you’ve earned ten!”

“Oh, nnnn…Please, I’m sorry, ma’am, really I am.”

“It’s too late, girl…Now, be brave…We begin with the test strokes. If you take them like a good girl, holding your position and make no unladylike noise, your training can start soon, and the “little helpers” can stay in the cupboard….You get one test stroke for each of your teenage years….We’ll start with you counting the smack to match each of your teenage years. So we’ll start with thirteen. Understood, Barbie?”

The tears began to roll down the sides of her face as she acknowledged Helen’s orders.

“After you call out the number I want you to beg, ‘Please make me learn how to spread my legs as I should in order to become an obedient girl.’ And after each stroke I want you to strain to open your legs a bit more.”

Helen positioned herself in front of the demoralized young girl, who was so very aware that Andy had snuck up behind his mother and both were now peering down at her open pussy. Helen grasped the groove strap, a thin rigid leather belt in her left hand. She looked directly in her young charge’s eyes.

“Are you ready for your sexual training, girl?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Then start begging!”

With a satisfied smile on her face, Helen whipped the groove strap between Barb’s open legs.

SPLAT!

It was a light stroke, but the groove strap landed exactly where Helen aimed, between the open lips of the virgin’s slit. After a split second of shock Barbara screamed out, “Oww, Ooo…Not so hard, please…Ohh…ooo, my pussy is burning…Oh, please…. THIRTEEN!...Please make me learn how to spread my legs so I may become an obedient girl! Oh, ooo..I can’t stand it.”

Barb’s long legs dropped down to the floor, and she pressed her legs together to hide her pussy.

“Don’t press those legs together, you stupid girl. Now, get them back up in the air and spread them wide, little bitch! This was just a virgin-like light stroke, just to give you an idea and open up that pussy all the way for the real strokes. Your pussy is still too close set. I want to see everything before we’re finished. Now, get those legs up in the air again, and spread them!”

The sobbing girl pointed her feet toward the ceiling again, but fearfully opened her legs only partway. “What’s this lesson all about, young lady?”

Barbara whispered her answer. “…about how a teenage girl should spread her legs obediently, Ma’am”…”

“Then DO SO, quickly, bitch!” Her right hand came out to slap Barb’s leg with a loud smack.

Barbara obeyed quickly, opening her legs to the limit.

“Andy, you can help our little bitch-in-training by standing over Barbie-doll’s head, and maybe you could put something in her mouth to quiet her down. I know she’d appreciate having something else to concentrate on while we’re teaching her to spread her legs. She has to stay on her back until told otherwise and to point her feet to the ceiling… and keep them spread! Barbie, open your legs even a bit more. When you feel the pain on your pussy, you’ll know it’s far enough. DO YOU UNDERSTAND?”

In the meantime, Andy was unzipping his fly and removing his hard penis.

With tears streaming, Barbara muttered a “Yes, ma’am.”

“After Andy inserts and lets you suck on his nice big prong, there will be no teeth involved. If you bite him or rub your teeth against his penis, I swear your cunt will disappear after I finish with it. UNDERSTOOD!

As Andy began dipping it between her lips, Barb shook her head violently to let Helen know she understood.

“Then let’s continue begging for the test strokes!”

“Foueen…pease maake meee leawn hw t sled m les so I maaay com oedint girl.”

SPLAT!

Again, the groove strap landed on Barbie’s virgin pussy. This time it seemed as if the small end of the thin leather belt penetrated a little bit of her girlish slit.

“OOOWWWOOO….OOOOOH, GAAA!”

Barb had no choice but to keep lying on her back, as Andy sawed his prick in and out of her mouth, but again she closed her thighs without permission, and her feet fell to the floor for the second time.

“Pease, can’ sand t, hussy hurs so uch….PEEASE!”

“But, as a young girl you must learn to bear such strokes. Believe me, young lady, you are not the first girl to receive such strokes. My father and mother used to use the strap on me regularly.”

“God, Mom, this is great! My dick goes in further this way, and her mouth is so wet. WOW!”

“Peease…peease don’ ‘it e so har. Gaaack. Urk.”

“Stop arguing, Barbie! That wasn’t even a medium stroke, because I’ve been taking into consideration that you’re still a virgin, but you have to get used to a little pain between your legs…and as a girl gets older, her pain tolerance has to develop, until she is finally ready for sex. So the strokes will get a little harder as we proceed…so don’t waste my time, you little prick-tease, and get back in position. Spread those legs, girly!”

Helen waited until the girl was back in the ordered position. Her eyes were extremely frightened as she stared around Andy’s sawing penis into her step-mother’s cold eyes.

“Now then, what can I do for you?”

“Fifeen…pease ma’e me ler ‘ow t sred m le’s so ah mae ‘com a ‘beient gir.”

SWITT!

As the young girl’s pussy had swollen a bit from the previous strokes and because of her widely spread legs, her pussy had opened a little bit. As a result, the groove strap was able to dip a little deeper, and, this time, it really penetrated Barbie’s pussy.

“AAAAIIIIEEE…. Ohh Gah…OOOUUU!”

Despite the extreme pain Barb managed to keep her arms stretched behind her head and remained on her back with Andy’s help, but she again closed her legs, though she had the presence of mind to keep her legs extended in the air this time. This time, however, she not only pressed her thighs together, but she crossed her legs, trying to hide her young pussy from her stepmother.

“Pease…pease…I be’hing yo. Can sta’ any ‘ore!”

“No Missy, we will continue with your sex training for disobedient young girls, that’s for sure. You little prick-teasers like to have your pussy fingered and your boobs sucked…being fucked is just the next step. And Missy, I will decide if, when, and by whom you get deflowered! You will have absolutely no say in the matter. IS THAT UNDERSTOOD?”

A very quiet,“’Es, ma’.” Barbara sobbed and continued crossing her legs to hide her virgin slit. Andy decided her tits were just too luscious looking and took that moment to reach down and squeeze both of them.

“Aieeee. Oooouuu.”

“Barbie, I’m sure Andy would relish having a little doctor/patient play with his step-s****r, but we’ll save that for later…just open your legs WIDE and I’ll have a little look at your pussy.”

The fear and despair in Barbie’s eyes was palpable. Slowly she spread her legs wide until she felt her step-mother’s hand on her aching pussy. Again she crossed her legs, trapping Helen’s hand.

“Are you insane, you silly bitch? How can I examine your slit, if you don’t keep your legs spread?”

Barbie opened her legs to shoulder width, fighting her urge to pull them down.

“I suppose you’ve never had an OB-GYN exam, have you, young lady?”

Barbara shook her head ‘no’.

“That’s another argument for the need for sex education for teenage girls…Pain or the fear of pain doesn’t allow a girl to hide her pussy. Neither at the doctor’s or at home…So, what’s wrong with your pussy, Missy!”

“Bur’s s’muh, Can’ sand ih.”

Barbie began sobbing again, as Helen examined her pussy thoroughly, causing heavy tears from the sixteen-year-old.

“Your pussy is now nice and tender, just as a girl’s pussy should be! It seems ready for the true sex education. It’s a little bit red in the middle of the slit and your nice plump outer lips are a pretty shade of crimson, and your pussy’s starting to heat up. Nothing to worry about, Barbie. It will be best if Andy and I keep an eye on the state of your pussy during your training. Sadly I have to admit that your behavior during the first test strokes was very poor for a girl in her mid-teens. Be brave and really strain to open your legs after the last test blow. Convince me that you’re old enough to submit to your sex education for teen girls of your own free will, and the “little helpers” can stay where they are. OK?”

“I ty ma’ …”

“Self-control and endurance are most important for any teenage girl, and you should be ashamed of making such a fuss about a few strokes, Missy…Not to worry, though, I’m sure that by the time today’s training is over you will be able to really spread your legs. So, let’s finish the test strokes, shall we?...Get into position, Barbie. That’s it!”

Barb closed her eyes as the tears continued to flow, and spread her legs once again. Andy was now rapidly sinking his prick into Barb’s mouth, as it became obvious he was approaching an orgasm. Helen was pleased to notice that her step-daughter’s red pussy lips had opened up a bit more, enough to f***e the groove strap deep into her pussy.

“And how old is our disobedient school-girl now?”

Barbara looked confused as she peered through her legs at her step-mother, who was readying the groove strap for the next blow. She finally realized why she was being asked her age.

“Siseen…pease mae me le’n ow t sp’ed m le’s, so ah mae ‘ecom ‘edien gir. Ohhh…”

SWISH! SPLAT!!

Helen had struck much harder this time and aimed a little bit higher to really drive the painful message home. The groove strap showed its full potential to the young girl for the first time. It dipped deep between the slit, and this time Barbie’s pussy was penetrated to the fullest. This time the strap also opened the girl’s inner lips. The end of the powerful strap licked hard against her clitoris.

“OOOOOOOOWWWW….OOOOOOOO….OHHHHH, GAAAHHH, OOOOOOWWW!”

Barb immediately howled, putting her right hand between her legs to comfort her pussy. It was a most unladylike picture she was presenting, and Helen smiled.

At that moment Andy shot his load into Barbie’s mouth, and after a moment of quiet bliss, while she tried mightily to swallow everything, he pulled his penis out of her mouth with a huge sigh.

The teenager slowly spread her legs and clasping her pussy between both hands, rocked back and forth.

“Stop diddling yourself at once, girl. Hands away from your pussy, you ungrateful little bitch!”

Not wishing to anger her step-mother any more, Barbara removed her hands from her pussy and placed them above her head.

“That’s not fair. You hit my…my…”

“Andy, Barbie-doll is too stupid to name the most girlish part of her body. Maybe you can help her out.” Helen laughed.

“It’s her clit! You hit her clit, Mom!,” Andy answered proudly as he pulled his pants back up.

“Was Andy right? Did I finally open your pussy up to start your sex education, girly?”

“Yes, you hit my…clit. That hurt worse than anything you’ve done before…”

“Good. Now you’re ready for your ongoing sex education for disobedient teen girls.”

“Oh, please, ma’am. I can’t take any more. Pleeease, ma’am.”

“Well, you have to. And you should be thankful to Andy and me for all the work we’ve put in, just to teach you what every girl your age should know without making such a fuss about spreading your long legs and presenting your young pussy!”

“But I never thought that sex would mean so much pain.”

“Well, that’s why you are overdue for sex education for girls. This training is supposed to get you ready for what you will feel when you lie on your back, spread your legs and are penetrated by a large penis in your virgin pussy. This training is all about keeping your slutty legs open when you’re supposed to…and to ignore the pain for the pleasure of the man! But the test strokes really proved that you aren’t strong enough to endure your sex training without some help. So, please beg me to help you with the rest of your sex training. Missy.”

”Oh, nnnn…please…I can’t…”

“That’s it, little bitch, now I’m really angry….!”

“I’m sorry, ma’am…I really am…sorry….Please help me to endure my sex education!”

“All right, while I’m preparing the “little helpers,” I want you to go to the toilet, take a shower, fix your make-up, make yourself fresh, and put on what I laid out for you on your bed.”

Chapter 3

A half hour later Barbie appeared, looking like the worst kind of harlot. Helen had provided her with a pair of black patent high heels, five inches high, silly school-girl knee-length stockings, a black shiny mini-skirt, which reached midway to her crotch, showing her entire bl**d-red outer pussy lips and a matching black vest, which didn’t quite cover either of her nipples. Barbie felt more naked than she had when she was entirely nude. The heels were giving her real problems, as she’d never worn anything higher than two inches. Her embarrassment was obvious by the shade of pink her face had turned as she faced her tormentors.

“Well, look at our little runway model. All dressed up and no place to go. Turn around, sweetie, and show us how it looks in the back.”

With some difficulty Barbara managed to direct her heels on a 180 degree spin. What they saw was that the mini-skirt did little to cover her plump red buttocks.

“Bend over, honey, and spread those cute cheeks of yours.”

Barb did as ordered, teetering a bit as she compensated for the height of the heels. Then she tentatively reached back and grabbing each buttock in one of her hands, pulled them apart, showing her naked split peach and her little rose-petal. She was ordered to stay in that position for over a minute, as Andy and Helen chuckled to each other.

“All right, little show-off, stand up and turn around. Come on over here to me. I think you need some jewelry to go with your sexy outfit. I have a little clip here, but I don’t think it will fit on your whole puffy nipple, so I guess we’ll just stick it on this perky little end of the nipple. There! Those claws ought to hold it on.”

“Ooouuu…It hurts…Oh, please…”

“That’s all right, honey, I have one to go on this other little nip, so it won’t feel slighted. There, doesn’t that look nice?”

“Mom, can I put the weights on?”

“Oh, nnnn…please… that’s enough…pinches…”

“There we go, s*s. One pound, now two. Oh, that looks so neat.”

It was everything Barb could do to keep from reaching up to take the painful pincher off, but she knew the repercussions if she tried. Then Andy attached one, then two of the pound weights to the clip on the other nipple.
Barbara drew in her breath as the pain took hold.

“We’re not finished yet, Barbie, sweetie. Spread those long legs of yours, you know, like we worked on with the groove strap. That’s pretty good. I guess you can’t do much better with those heels on, can you? Now let me get down here so I can see what I’m doing. Oh, your pussy lips are so red. Now, hold still while I put this clip on your left labia. There. Now, we’ll finish with one on the right lip. Isn’t that cute. I guess it does smart a little, doesn’t it? I think it’ll hurt even more when Andy adds the weights.”

“Oh, please don’t. My pussy hurts so much already.”

“That’s the idea, Barbie. You need to learn to live with pain. We already discussed all this earlier. Okay, Andy, get down here and finish her up. Oh, that really pulls the lip down a lot, doesn’t it? Okay, let’s even it up on the other lip. Wonderful!”

“Now, whore, I want to see you walk around with all your new jewelry. That’s it.”

Barbara struggled to keep her legs spread sufficiently to walk and keep the heels from sliding out from under her at the same time. The walk was ludicrous, as the clips banged against one leg and then the other. Not to mention the pain of the additional weight on her pussy lips.

“All right, stop, bitch. Now I want to see you lean forward and swing those ta-tas back and forth. Faster. Faster, I said, bitch! Unless you want me to come over there and yank on them a little. That’s better. Look at ‘em swing, Andy! I think she needs one more pound on each side, don’t you?”

Andy raced over to do his mother’s bidding and soon Barbara was swinging three pounds from each little nipple tip.
She was sucking in air between her teeth with each swing. Eventually they tired of her swinging
her breasts, and wanted to watch her swing the weights between her legs, standing still, after Andy had added another pound to each of her pussy lips. The pain was getting excruciating, and still they laughed and poked each other as she went through her gyrations. Finally they let her stop, but ordered her to bring them Cokes from the refrigerator, and it was all she could do to hobble to the kitchen and back with two bottles in hand.

“Wouldn’t you like to dance with her, Andy? A nice slow close dance should be just the thing.”

Helen put a CD in the recorder and the strains of an old Sinatra song flowed out. Andy grabbed Barbie tightly, and she moaned as she felt the pressure of his chest against hers. Then his leg began extending between her legs, making sure to jiggle the hanging weights. It was all Barbara could do to keep from screaming as Andy grasped her tighter and tighter and kept extending his leg much further than he normally would. Eventually the song ended and Helen decided it was time for dinner. Barbara was, of course, expected to help in the preparations, as well as setting the table. When it came time to sit, Helen explained that Barbara was expected to stand throughout the meal.

After she had finished putting the dishes in the dishwasher, Barbie was finally allowed to remove all of the clips. Her nipples and labia were numb, but still painful, before the clips were removed. When they were finally removed the indentations on both her nipples and labia were deep, waffled and viciously red. As the bl**d rushed to the areas that had been restricted, all four areas immediately began to throb intensely. She tried to ease the pain in her vaginal lips by massaging them, and was reprimanded once again by Helen for diddling herself and warned to desist.
She moved her hands to her throbbing nipples, but as soon as she started rubbing gingerly, Andy accused her of trying to excite herself, and she stopped, knowing she would be punished if she persisted.

Helen turned on television and, as she and Andy sat down beside each other on the couch, and sliding her dress up to her waist and her panties down to her feet, she suggested that Barbie could do something useful with her time and that for some reason she felt very sexually agitated and needed some relief. Andy, likewise, decided to remove his pants and shorts as he sat and suggested that when Barb was finished with his mom, she could work on him. Then Helen had a brilliant thought.

“Why don’t we let Barbie-doll work on both of us. This program is an hour long, so I want you to work on me until I push you off, because I’m almost there, and then work on Andy until he decides he’s getting close. You can alternate all hour long, but if either of us comes before the hour is up, boy, are you gonna get it! Okay, start!”

And so Barbara spent most of the hour moving back and forth between her two pain-givers, bringing each to the brink of ecstacy, then being pushed over to their cohort. This continued until a few minutes before the hour was up. Barb was tiring fast, her mouth and tongue had actually swollen slightly from the constant sucking and licking, but she was aware that they had almost reached the end of her punishment period and she looked forward to the rest.
Unfortunately she felt Andy beginning to tighten up and moan more vocally and waited to be pushed off to Helen. He had other plans, however, and he suddenly shot his hot load of sperm into her mouth. In spite of the fact that he had come earlier, his discharge was copious and she felt some of his sperm seeping out of the side of her mouth, before she was finally able to swallow what remained in her mouth.

“Goddam you, slut, you’re in for it now. I told you to keep it going for an hour, and, as usual, you disobeyed. Get yourself over here and finish me off.”

Barb hurried to right the wrong she’d done by bringing Helen to a screaming climax almost immediately, but her talented tongue was not enough to assuage her mistress.

“You deliberately disobeyed me and now you’ve earned yourself another spanking, bitch!”

“But Andy didn’t push me off…you said…”

“Never mind what I said! Get over my lap this instant.”

So Barbie pulled herself up and with eyes full of tears, she hesitantly leaned over Helen’s lap.

“Spread your legs, girl. I want to make sure you haven’t been enjoying yourself too much”

Helen reached between Barbie’s spread legs, rubbed her fingers through Barbie’s dry lips to her clit, massaged it a few moments until it began to flower, then grabbed it and twisted. Barb screamed out and began to cry in earnest.

“Maybe next time you’ll do as you’re told, you bad c***d.”

With this she began spanking Barbara for the fourth time that day, and the reddish hue of her nether cheeks began to turn crimson almost immediately. By the time Helen had spanked her bottom over fifty times, Barbara was weeping and crying out piteously. Her buttocks were almost violet in hue and, were it not for the fact that Helen’s hand was getting very sore, she probably would have received another fifty. Helen pushed her off her lap and told her to wash her face and go to bed, which Barbara was most happy to do, though she was to have a long and sore few hours before she drifted off.

As she was hobbling to her bedroom, she was stopped by Helen’s last words.

“Oh, and by the way, I’m having an old friend…uh, lover, to dinner tomorrow night and you will be serving it and furnishing the entertainment afterward. Good night.”

Chapter 4

The next day was pretty much like most days for Barb. By six o’clock she had received two spankings, her routine fifty from Helen and one from Andy for “not voluntarily sucking deep enough,” which f***ed him to push her head down on his prick, making her gag constantly. Her buttocks were so constantly sore that the mere touch would make her moan. Her breasts were almost as bad, especially her nipples. Andy doted on twisting, pulling, squeezing and biting them at every chance, it seemed, and Helen reinf***ed him by saying that was part of toughening her up.

Barb was instructed to stay in the kitchen until she was called to serve dinner, which suited her just fine. Andy had gone back to his room, probably to read his porno magazines, and Helen waited in the living room. At six on the dot, the doorbell rang and Helen answered it to greet Sam Harrington, her old lover.

They had met at a party years before. They hit it off at once, and by the end of the evening had ended up in the sack together. They had lived together for three years until Helen met Andy’s father and fell head over heels for him. After that Helen and Sam would run into each other once in a while, and it was obvious to both of them that the spark was still there, but nothing came of it until they happened to meet at the grocery store the previous week, and Helen had asked Sam to dinner. During their time living together, the two had discussed all aspects of sex and Helen knew that there was at least a slight sadistic streak in Sam, which came out occasionally during their love-making.

The two hugged and kissed each other passionately, and Helen made no move to remove Sam’s hand, when it wandered down to grasp one of her buttocks. They entered the living room and Helen asked if Sam would like a drink. As they sat and chatted about old times they finished off two highballs each and were feeling no pain by the time seven o’clock rolled around.

They moved into the dining room, where Helen called Andy to dinner, introduced him to Sam, and they sat down with Sam facing the kitchen’s swinging door. Helen rang her little dinner bell and Barbara entered with a rack of lamb on a platter. She was wearing her five inch heels, the white knee stockings and a little French apron. The apron fitted over her head and extended down to her thighs, her pussy being barely covered by the frilly frou-frou around the edge of the entire apron. The bodice of the apron, which tapered on both sides at her midriff, fit her breasts tightly, so that her puffy nipples were evident through the material. Her breasts stuck out sluttishly on each side, and the apron was tight enough to produce an excess of décolletage. Sam was surprised and delighted with Barbie’s get-up.

Barb slid the platter in front of Helen, as Helen matter-of-factly introduced her to Sam as her step-daughter. She left and returned with a bowl of roasted potatoes which she placed next to Andy. On her third trip from the kitchen she carried a pitcher of iced tea, and, after pouring Helen’s glass moved over to pour Sam’s. Obviously Helen had told Sam about Barbara’s situation, because as she poured tea into his glass, he suddenly f***efully jammed his hand up into her crotch, causing her to spill most of the pitcher directly onto Sam’s shirt and pants.

Helen jumped up, looking at Barbie with daggers, rushing over to grab her arm.

“You clumsy slut. Now look what you’ve done. Andy, go and get some towels to soak up the tea on the floor.”

“I…I..I’m sorry ma’am…I didn’t know…I mean…I’m so sorry.”

“You will be when I finish with you. First, Sam, take off those clothes and let me put them in the washing machine. Are your pants washable? Good. Take everything off. We’ll let Barbie-clutz give you a bath. That’s the least she can do.”

“Mmmeee…but I…”

“Don’t argue with me, you clod, get in my bathroom and draw a bath right now!”

Without a word, Barbara went into the bathroom, while Helen, after a wink at Sam, and a little manipulation of his semi-erect penis, took his clothes and placed them in the washing machine. When she returned they strolled into Helen’s bathroom hand in hand, she, fully dressed, and he, stark naked. The bath was ready and at Helen’s urging he stepped into the bath and sat.

“Now, bitch, I want you to wash Sam all over. Get to it!”

Barbie soaped up a washcloth and began washing Sam’s back. Eventually she had washed everything except his lower torso, which remained underwater.

“Sam, stand up so Barbie-blockhead can wash your middle. I want you to pay particular attention to that part that’s sticking out, dummy-girl. I don’t think soap will be enough. Better use your mouth on it to make sure it’s thoroughly clean. I have special plans for it later.”

And so, Sam stepped closer to the edge of the tub, and Barbara, totally humiliated and knowing she had no choice, moved up close to the tub and opening her mouth, slid Sam’s penis into her mouth. Sam was rather large in that department, so it was all she could do to get half of it in her mouth. No one seemed upset that she couldn’t swallow the whole thing, so she sucked for about a minute before she received instructions from Helen.

“That’s enough. We don’t want to exhaust poor Sam, at least not right now. Dry him off, and he can use my robe until his clothes are dry. Let’s go into the dining room, and, after you reheat everything, we’ll eat, finally.”

They all retired to the dining room, and an hour later had had their fill, at which point they moved into the living room. Andy decided to go back to his porno collection. When Barb had cleared the table and put everything in the dishwasher, she appeared before Helen and Sam, as she had been ordered. Sam looked somewhat ludicrous in Helen’s silk robe, but Helen ordered Barbara to sit on his lap and apologize for her stupidity.

As she struggled to come up with the words, Sam removed her apron and began playing with her breasts, finally dipping his mouth to catch one of her puffy nipples in it. The feeling was most pleasant for Barb, who usually was being bitten, when Andy did the same thing. She finally got the apology out and savored the gentle sucking by Sam.
Shortly he was delving his hand between her legs and she knew enough to spread them wide. Sam began fingering her clitoris gently, and eventually she began to feel a climax coming on. Just before she reached that point, Helen pointed out that it was time for Barbie’s punishment for her earlier stupidity.

Barbie reluctantly rose from Sam’s lap and the tears began to flow down her face, realizing how much this one was going to hurt. Helen couldn’t help but snicker as she looked over at Sam wrapped in her robe with a silken tent poking from his lap. She allowed a scowl to replace her smile, however, as she awaited Barbie’s placement over her lap.

“Barbie, you just can’t seem to stay out of trouble, can you? We try so hard to help keep you on the straight and narrow, and you always find a way to mess up. You’re just hopeless. Get down here now, you bad girl, so we can try once more to get you straightened out!”

This last recrimination was just too much for Barbara, and she burst into tears knowing full well the injustice that was being done to her, with no way to correct it. Sobbing, she placed herself over Helen’s lap. The first slap was preceded by a pinch of her very sore red buttock, which brought further tears and additional weeping.

SMACK!

Helen was not letting her off easy, as she threw herself into the game with hard strokes from the very first.

SLAP!

“Oh, please, ma’am, not so hard. I’m so sore back there.”

“SMACK!

Once again Helen delivered the blow with all her strength. She was obviously trying to impress Sam with her strength and forthrightness. The spanking continued in the same manner throughout, and Barbara soon went into her hysterical mode, including the final phase of c***dish hiccups, as she tried to get her breath. Helen finished off the spanking by pushing Barb to the floor with a look of disdain, followed by a huge smile over to Sam. He was impressed and still excited, as evidenced by his huge hard-on, which was now in full evidence as it had slid out between the folds of the robe.

As Barbie lay on the floor crying her heart out, Helen rose and went to Sam, grabbing his ramrod.

“Looks to me like you could use a little relief, big boy. Shall we wend our way into my boudoir?”

Sam jumped up and the two rapidly disappeared. Barbara lay on the floor until her crying subsided. She suddenly realized she was alone and there was nothing to prevent her from walking out the door to freedom. She rose slowly and painfully, and, realizing it was cool outside went to the hall closet and found one of Helen’s long winter coats. Wrapping herself in it she crept over to the front door, opened the lock, and turned the handle. Suddenly an earth-shattering alarm went off and continued as she tried to open the door. It finally opened, but the screen door was locked and she had to find the latch to open it. The alarm continued to blast.
“Going somewhere, s*s? I don’t think so!”
Andy grabbed her arm, just as Helen and Sam, both totally naked, came running into the living room.
“Well, I’m glad to see that alarm I had the workman install works. You have really done it now, you little slut. Not only were you trying to leave us, after all we’ve done for you, but you try to steal my good coat, as well. GET IN HERE NOW, BITCH!!” ... Continue»
Posted by scale3 2 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  
8032
  |  
76%
  |  11

Nicole In Our Bed (Threesome, FFM, bi-sexual, firs


I was trying my best to just flow with it, not think too much. I always think too much. Feel, just feel. Breathe, that's the key thing. Be sure to keep breathing. In and out. Nice and easy and smooth. I could get through this.

And don't look! I couldn't look. I will soon, I promised myself. But not yet. Breathe.

I stood in our bedroom. My back to our bed. Eyes closed even though I'd just turned off the lights. Trying to keep myself under some kind of control as my husband caressed my shoulders, my arms, that sensitive spot right at the back of my neck, right where the spine ends, that he knew I loved so much. His touch was light, sensual. And moving very slowly, that's not usual for him. Once he gets going, he likes to go.

He's trying to help, I suddenly thought. Trying to help me relax. That's sweet.

He traced a finger across my shoulder, up my neck, under my chin. His other hand at the small of my back ever so gently pulling me into him as he lifted me to tiptoes, bringing my lips up to his. I wrapped him in my arms, trying to match soft with soft. A gentle, soothing, lingering kiss and I tried a little harder to not think so damn much.

After all, thinking is what got me into this mess.

Another tiny little kiss, this time right on the tip of my nose, brought a smile to my lips. Then one on my forehead as his hand allowed my chin down. I tilted a little and he pressed his nose into my hair, he loves the smell of my hair.

He lifted and kissed me again, still light, but this time I felt his tongue pressing. I opened a little, allowing him into me, tasting him. Familiar, comfortable. Our arms up and around each other's shoulders. He wrapped me, still soft, pulling me toward him.

Usually I just loved all of this. And it still felt good. But tonight was different. I desperately tried to concentrate only on his touch, to feel just that, and not to think about the girl sitting across our bedroom, watching us.

*

We'd talked about this for a long time. Sharing our bed with another woman. Since before we were even married. Just joking around, I had always thought. Some sexy pillow talk, cuddling together in the darkness. Something spicy to get him hot. Or hot again. For me, I had always thought.

*

I stood absolutely still, not daring to move. Eyes still closed as his hands worked the buttons on my blouse, one by one, from neck to navel. He slipped it off and let it flutter away.

He reached around and unhooked my bra. I should have done that, I thought, he always fumbles with the clasp. But not this time, he got it on the first try. A good omen? He pulled straps from my shoulders, leaned back, and then lifted satin cups from my suddenly bare breasts. I felt my nipples harden in the cool night air. It's mostly the cold, I thought. But maybe not. Don't think, I reminded myself again. I can get through this. Somehow. Then back to normal, it's just one night in the thousands we've been married, will be married.

The bra slipped down my arms. In the utter stillness of our bedroom I could hear it land on the floor. He reached up to tickle first one, then the other. He always went left, right, left, right. He reached around me again but this time lower, much lower. Hands on my bottom, he pressed softly. Not lifting. Just suggesting. Encouraging. I rose to tiptoe again, my first voluntary movement. I knew what he wanted. Don't think, I reminded myself again. After all, I'd agreed to this, long ago. Even asked for it. I'll know when it's OK to look, but not yet. Breathe.

I heard quiet giggling from across the room. I pushed it away, don't think, don't imagine. Just feel.

My husband had undressed me, seen me undressed, naked, many times of course. She never had. I wondered if she was judging me. How I looked compared with the other women. The other women she had slept with. Fucked.

*

God she was young. And gorgeous. And very modern. She had said "Yeah, I love to fuck girls," as though it was the most natural thing in the world.

Nicole. We'd known her for years, ever since we bought a home just a few doors down from her parent's house. On the first Saturday of every month, we usually picked her up, drove over to some friends, and she babysat their k**s while we went out for the afternoon. Played tennis, biked, saw a movie. Then we drove her back.

She had blossomed slowly before our eyes. From a gawky teenaged girl in braces, acne and huge sweaters to a stunning young woman about to leave for college. Today had been her last day babysitting, tonight our last trip taking her home.

I could never, ever do something like this with a stranger. Some anonymous woman we met in a bar, at the mall, found on CraigsList. All of the different ways we'd talked about finding someone to share. And of course, a friend would be much, much worse. Someone I'd have to face the next day if it turned into a disaster.

So I thought I was safe. That it was safe to fantasize along with him, even tease him. About sharing. And being shared. Playing along with the game. Pointing out women on the street, in restaurants or the supermarket. Whispering into his ear later that night about how their bodies would look naked, how their lips would feel wrapped around his erection, how loud they would squeal orgasming to my touch. That kind of thing. And then watch him get hard for me with quiet satisfaction. Because I'd thought it over very carefully and I couldn't imagine how it would ever possibly be 'just right' enough.

We hadn't talked about Nicole this way at all. She was way too young, the thought of her simply hadn't entered our minds. But tonight, almost as soon as the car door closed, she just came right out and said it. "Boy, I'd sure love to do you guys before I leave."

*

Hot mouth on my nipples. He sucked me in, jaw wide and twirling his tongue around. I moaned, long and low. Even nervous, I'm very sensitive there as he knows so damned well. That always gets to me. I ran my hands through his hair, then held his head, guiding him, and felt the button of my jeans pop. Then the zipper. The bed was right behind me. He simply pressed my hips, I sat back and down, then onto elbows with my bottom just at the edge. Our bedroom was familiar territory, this was a familiar ritual, I didn't need my eyes. He lifted my legs straight up and tugged, I wiggled, and suddenly I was in just my panties.

She giggled a little again. I was in our bed, practically naked, no place to run, it was going to happen. And suddenly I just had to look. I opened my eyes at last and turned to see her reaching out to pick my bra up from the floor, admire it, then smile at me. "Rockin' undies," I think she whispered quietly.

I had no idea what to say to that except a quiet 'Thank you."

Her eyes flicked to him. Still smiling, though not nearly as sweet as to me. More like... hungry.

He undressed quickly, tossing his clothes on top of mine. Once free of his boxers, his erection passed through halfway-hard and stiffened before our eyes. Hers and mine.

I watched her watch him. Yes, definitely hungry.

*

My husband had jumped at the chance to jump her lovely bones, of course. Talked to her over his shoulder about our threesome like we did this kind of thing all the time. I guess he was right, if only in our heads.

And I was in no position to object, of course. I'd told him so many times that I'd love to. Always carefully adding '... but only if it ever seems right'. Thinking it never would. Could. But from out of the blue it couldn't possibly be better. She was on the pill. Stunningly, achingly beautiful. Hell, the little tart was even legal. Certainly not saving herself for marriage. And she'd never say a word to her parents. There wasn't a single thing that I could say.

Except that I had been lying all along, of course. And it was way too late to admit that now.

*

Nicole sat in the chair as he slid into our bed, then up and over to behind me, erection now clearly full and dragging across my hip. Eased me around to lie parallel with the bed. Lifted my shoulder to face her, spooning his erection between my thighs, chin on my shoulder and ear next to mine.

We watched together as she rose at last with a big smile and began to undress. Moving very slowly too. Putting on a show for us.

First her hair. She pulled out some pins and it cascaded past her shoulders in soft luxuriant waves, glistening in the bedroom's moonlight, bouncing down and coming to rest somewhere below her shoulder blades. She shook some more of it loose, running her fingers through.

Tee shirt up and off, casually, with no hesitation at all. She tossed it over to the pile. Her bra was barely a wisp of lace, cut so it only covered half of her light brown nipples, the rest showing through even in the dim light. Her cleavage soft and luscious and very full.

She unbuttoned and unzipped her jeans, then carefully turned to face the clothes pile, giving us a breathtaking sight as she bent from the waist hauling them down. She held like that longer than necessary, showing off her full, rounded bottom and clearly visible labia barely covered by lace. Her scent floated over to us, dark and musky and alluring.

I was already wet with anticipation. Had been since well before I'd turned out the lights. I felt a drip trickle through my soaking panties and run across my thigh.

My husband's hand slid across my hip, over my arm, and then up to my breasts. His fingers went back to my nipples, much harder now, forgetting himself. Well, I couldn't blame the guy. We'd been talking about this for a very long time. I reached up and stroked his hand, helping to quiet him.

But his erection between my legs was as stiff as I'd ever felt.

She smiled again at us, upside down, from way below knee level.

*

I had been shocked when Nicole said she imagined screwing my husband sometimes while masturbating. And I was stunned when she said she imagined me more often. "You were my very first orgasm, a girl never forgets!" She unbuckled, then leaned up from the back seat to give me a quick peck on the cheek. "And you were my first boygasm." She gave another one to him.

*

She bent back up at last, kicked jeans and shoes from her feet and pushed her hair mostly in back of her ears. Then turned to face us in the cutest, laciest bra and panty set I've ever seen. The purest virginal white imaginable, she simply glowed in the moonlight. Little pink bows at her hips and cleavage. "Rockin' undies too," I mouthed, and got a wink as a reward.

When she reached behind with both hands, her tits pushed out even more. Once freed, the ends snapped around to her front, they'd been pulled tight. She shrugged it off and away.

Shoulders back and chin up, she cupped her breasts and pinched the nips even higher than they already were. Lifted each one in turn to her mouth. Her tongue slid out and she gave them both a long, slow, slurpy lick. Just like I always wished I could do.

My husband's hipbones pressed even harder into my bottom, poking himself all the way through my thighs and out the other side.

Thumbs into the waistband, she pushed her panties over and off her wonderfully round bottom. Then she stood there in front of us, hands in her hair, and wiggled, jiggled and giggled them to the floor.

"Ta da!"

She gracefully opened her arms wide and shook all that hair mostly behind her shoulders. Got one knee slightly up and rotated her hips, just like beautiful girls are born knowing how to do. Standing there all naked, gorgeous and eager to get laid.

I didn't know whether to admire her or hate her. But I knew one thing for certain – I envied her to pieces.

She skipped over to our bed "Ooo! You started without me!" She was watching a small drop of semen gather at the purple head poking out from between my thighs. It sparkled in the bedroom's moonlight.

She reached out, touched, then licked him off her finger.

"And you too!" she giggled, She ran her wet finger across my wet thigh, then licked that. "Yummy!"

Gracefully sliding in to lie beside me, Nicole looked at him and snapped the elastic of my panties. "These have got to go. Don't you think?"

Our neighbor, nude and nubile, was in our bed and casually discussing the state of my underpants with my husband.

This is going to take some getting used to, I thought.

*

I'd been teasing him terribly about having sex with another woman. But it was all part of the game, I never thought I'd actually do anything like that. Just sexy conversation about wanting to stroke her soft skin, kiss her ripe lips, suck her firm nipples. Lick her glistening clitoris, slide my tongue into her wet and swollen cunt. I knew all the words, phrases. Porn clichés. And I had used them all. Shamelessly and with lusty enthusiasm.

Now I was going to have to decide exactly how much of that was just talk. I really didn't know how far I wanted to go.

*

"May I?" She was already pushing on my hip, rolling me to my back as he pulled out from between my legs, my bottom and thighs suddenly missing his familiar, comforting warmth.

"Go ahead." He eased to the edge of the bed with a great big grin, giving her room to position me.

But first, she leaned down, opened wide, and sucked my husband into her mouth. Deep.

She held him inside, looking straight up and into his eyes. He just froze, transfixed at the sight. Goodness knows we'd talked about another woman sucking him plenty of times before. But I don't think he ever really believed it would happen. And I wasn't sure how I felt about seeing that either. At least not just yet.

Her eyes flicked over to me. Judging my reaction, I thought. At seeing my husband inside her. I tied very hard to smile at her, at least faintly.

It must have been enough, she sat back with a loud 'pop!' Flashed a quick, bright, eager smile at me, then up to him, then crawled in my direction. Lifting my ankles, she pointed my toes to the ceiling, got my calves against her tits and leaned forward. Bending me double and prying my bottom from the bedspread. Grab, tug, lean back, up and over her shoulder with a flourish and I was now as naked as they were. She's had practice getting a woman out of her panties, I thought.

But she didn't let me lower my legs. Instead, she leaned forward again, bending me in half once more, and laying down on top of me with my toes behind her ears and her tummy pressing into the back of my thighs.

Hair tumbled down all around us as she leaned in for a huge wet kiss, her tongue probing and her pelvis pushing into my bottom in an unmistakable sex beat.

She tasted like semen. He's getting ready to cum was the last thought I remembered. We floated together, lips locked together, for I don't know how long.

Breaking at last, she allowed me to unfold, riding my calves upwards. Sat back and motioned for me to move a little over.

"He's almost ready to pop, you know?"

I nodded, unable to talk for a few moments while I got my breath back. Well, that settled the kissing question. I had liked it. A lot.

"OK, so you over here," Nicole said to my husband and pointed to the center of the bed, "And we'll get the first one out of the way. Means you can start on the second one that much sooner."

He scooted, eyes wide and a big, stupid grin splitting his face. She settled in between his thighs, pried them wide, and leaned over onto one while leaving plenty of room beside her. She patted his hairy skin, halfway between knee and erection. Unnecessary, but I was still a little stunned from that kiss, a head full of fog and moving kind of slow.

She flipped her flowing hair around so I wouldn't lie on it and adjusted herself a few inches higher on the bed. Held him in her hand, way down low, pointing the purple head straight toward me as I eventually got into position. "Your turn," she smiled.

I moved my head to the right level, got my elbows below, worked up some moisture in my mouth and leaned toward him. I opened wide and she guided him into me.

Salty, he really is only minutes away I thought as I closed my lips around the head, got him tight, then sucked in hard. I felt him sc**** over my teeth and his shaft slide inside me. I trapped it between my tongue and roof, generating some nice friction while pushing down onto him, getting as much as I could inside, all the way to the back on the first stroke. Trying to show off for the visitor in our bed.

He put his hand on the top of my head, but he knows damn well not to pull me onto him. I broke him from that ugly habit very early on.

I felt her squirm a little beside me as I let him slip back out, then sucked in again very hard and every bit as deep. Holding him in this time, just like she had done, waiting for the tears to gather in my closed eyes. Then started stroking my head in earnest. I reached up to tickle his balls, found another hand already there, so I got my elbow back below me without missing a single beat. I suck a mean cock.

Her hand came up, tugged some of my hair behind my ear, then continued across my back. Down, very slowly, fingertips only, feather light feeling each and every bump on my spine on the way to the base, and then again on the way back up. I felt a marvelous, firm tit press into my arm. "You're even prettier than I thought with his dick in your mouth," she sighed.

His erection throbbed inside me, hard and hot. I sucked him in and out, pumping smooth and easy, feeling his thigh tense next to my shoulder. Tighten. Moments now.

I really do like to swallow the big mouthful he always produced, but I wanted to be a good hostess. So I slowed, stopped and slipped back. He popped out and groaned piteously.

I reached up and pushed my husband in Nicole's direction.

She smiled a quick thanks at me, took a deep breath and slid him right in, but not all the way this time. Didn't pump at all. Just held him in medium, the center of her tongue right behind the tip, and worked her jaw back and forth, sliding it side to side . Extending him for a few extra seconds. "You're very pretty like that too," I returned her compliment while stroking all that sumptuous hair. Surprised to suddenly realize that I didn't mind sharing him with her at all. She smiled at me around my husband's erection. I let my hand slide down and tickled his balls, my turn now, very gently, fingernails only. He groaned again, harder. Deeper.

I checked carefully. My lipstick was maybe a few millimeters closer to the base of his erection than hers. I'm not competitive, I didn't think I would have minded if it wasn't. But it was, and seeing that make me feel good.

Her jaw kept on working but eyebrows arched suddenly at me. I knew the question, of course. I had decided the answer when I handed him over to her. "I've had him plenty of times," I whispered.

She grinned back at me again, let him slip out until the base of the head was clearly visible between her white teeth, then closed her lips and sucked him in slow but hard once, twice, and he was cumming into her mouth on the third plunge.

She held him in at the very bottom, took the first spurts, then quickly pulled her head back and off, pointing him over at me. It took a second to register, I was very new at sharing a cocksuck, and a lot of his semen dribbled down the shaft. I got him back into my mouth and kept my lips wide all the way down, chasing after it. He didn't seem to mind. He groaned again, but this time in pure bliss as I sucked hard at the bottom, gathering up the last few drops with my tongue.

I held him inside until I was sure he was done, then a little longer, then pulled still sucking hard until I held the head just behind my teeth. Licked the final drop from the opening, smiled up at his closed eyes and finally let him out. Both of us gasping for air.

As he collapsed into the bed, Nicole reached around my head and pulled me in for another open mouth kiss, my husband's sperm glittering on her lips and chin. Her tongue pushed some of him into my mouth and I tried to do the same for her, evening things out. We both swallowed together, holding the kiss long after it was all gone.
We broke, I started breathing once again, desperately trying to get my eyes back into focus. Damn, that girl could kiss. She held my chin directly over my husband's swiftly disappearing erection and cat-licked every single drop of him from my face. Then she just held still, mouth slightly open and eyes lightly closed. Waiting. So I did the same for her.

On the bed below us he groaned all over again. "Oh my god that's so fucking hot..."

I just loved making him feel like that. If it took another woman in our bed, well, maybe it would be worth it. Once.

I scooted up to rest my head on his shoulder, she followed along to the other one and he got his arms around us both. We lay there, three very happy people. Every now and then, his eyes would close and his grin would widen. Remembering, I guessed. Maybe planning? We'd see.

*

He kept looking at her in the rear view mirror, all the way home. Speeding way more than usual. He held my hand most of the way, stroking my thigh the rest of the time. But imagining her firm and supple body in our bed I had no doubt.

At least, I know that's what I was thinking about.

Driving past her house, I noticed the lights were all out, even though it was still early. She probably saw my head turn.

"My folks won't be home until like tomorrow afternoon. So we've got all night. And the morning too."

*

We stroked his chest hair for a while, the two of us. Glancing, smiling. Giggling at each other like a pair of naughty schoolgirls every now and then. The two women who'd just shared his sperm. We toyed with his nipples, tickled his navel, played with his balls. Sharing all of him.

He just stared up at the ceiling, eyes unfocused and still gasping a little.

I lay in our bed, watching another woman hold my husbands naked penis in her hands, and was amazed by how jealous I wasn't.

All I ever really wanted was for him to be happy. And he was in heaven right now.

He turned his head toward me for a kiss much different than before. Still light, it's true. But more like exhausted. Or maybe overwhelmed. "Thank you," he could barely get the words out. "I'll never forget."

Grateful to be thanked first, I gently pressed his nose toward the other shoulder.

"Nicole helped, you know. You really should thank her too." Then went back to fondling him.

He took a huge breath, and let it escape very slowly toward the ceiling. "Yes. Yes she did. Yes she did." He turned the rest of the way to her upturned face and planted one on her lips. Solid, like he really meant it, but not lingering too long I noticed. Well, after all, his wife was lying right beside him, and with his balls in her hand. "Thank you, Nicole."

She pressed her cheek to his chest and reached down to take my hand in hers, lifting and squeezing it gently. This familiar stranger in our bed. "It was my pleasure," she assured us both.

She didn't let go, just pulled me across for another kiss. Once her lips were firmly locked on mine and her tongue in deep, she hooked an arm around my neck and rotated backwards. I eased up and over him, he scooted below me, and now I was in the middle.

Still kissing, she cuddled in front of me. He pressed in again behind. He was still soft, still very wet, but still nicely warm too, it felt good. He got his hands onto my hips and pulled me in tight, his familiar skin felt good against mine. Her brand new skin felt good too, and I stroked every square inch I could reach.

Nicole dipped her head, kissing, licking and sucking my nipples. She must have noticed how I responded earlier. They're nowhere near as spectacular as hers, but they're more than enough to fill a bustier full, with a little creamy tit overflowing pleasantly. I had nothing to complain about.

He looked over my shoulder again and down. No doubt admiring the sight of her pink little tongue on my much darker nipples, her pink lipsticked mouth wrapping and sucking while her fingers squeezed. This girl likes to suck, I thought.

She kissed her way back up half an inch at a time, giving my mouth some more attention while still holding and squeezing. Then turned her head and kissed my husband. Her hair d****d into my eyes a little, but I didn't move. I could tell by the stirring into my backside that he was already beginning to recover, just barely. I didn't want to interrupt that. So I reached up and stroked her taunt tummy some more.

She wiggled a little higher, bringing those wonderfully full, firm and round mounds to lips high. I felt him lean forward eagerly, heard him grunt as he shoved his collarbone into my shoulder, reaching as far as he could. Her other breast was right in front of my nose. I couldn't see it in the darkness of the night and still enveloped in her hair, but I could feel her warmth an inch away. I only had to lean a forward and she pressed into my lips.

So I kissed. I'd never kissed a woman's nipple before. It was amazing, I'd never felt, tasted, known anything like it. So vibrant and alive, it quivered beneath my lips growing and hardening. I felt her twist and push into me a little more. So I sucked too. Licked. Thrilled at the feeling of another woman below my tongue, it surprised me.

I felt her top hand searching between us. She got my elbow, followed it down the forearm to my wrist. She guided my hand lower and around, palm facing her.

I hesitated a little, not sure if I was ready for that. For her crotch. But she pulled harder. Insisting, not asking. My fingers slid across her pierced and studded navel. I felt her knee slide up my hip, she was opening wide and willing for me.

Down her tummy, her skin softer, smoother, warmer than any silk I'd ever felt, without warning suddenly over her vulva, the lips wet and swollen and bumping below my fingertips. I spread my hand to cover it all, then cupped and centered, trying to get my palm directly over her clit and press gently. I could clearly feel the hood, she was that open, and I adjusted to it. Still holding my wrist, she eased her bottom forward and guided me in tight little circles, round and round. Rubbing against me.

I felt my husbands hand leave me moving forward. By the angle and reach, I guessed he was sliding it along her skin too, stroking her hip, thigh and back. Buns. Still sucking and licking I could hear, unlike me. I had other things on my mind. Tampons. Panty liners. Cotton panels. Stop thinking damn it. Feel. Feel her. Damn she felt good. Silky soft and smooth and oh so very warm below my touch.

She let go of my wrist, moved lower, and put her hand directly over mine. Got her middle finger directly over my middle one and guided me. I absolutely knew I wasn't ready for that, for inside. I hadn't expected this, I wanted to back up, think things over. Talk about it with her. But she didn't give me time to hesitate.

While I was trying to figure out how to gracefully ease out from between my husband and her vagina, she simply pushed me deep inside.

Wet, so incredibly wet. Soft, so incredibly soft. And warm, I couldn't believe how warm she was around my finger. Comfortable even. I was astonished by how natural, easy, right my middle finger felt inside Nicole's vagina.

As smooth and easy as inside myself in a bubble bath. I felt the breath I'd been holding for I don't know how long slowly exhale. This was nice, I could do this, it was going to be fine. Wonderful even. Oh god she felt so damned good wrapped around my finger and squeezing me ever so softly.

She got a second one inside her without any struggle from me. Pressed her bottom forward even harder, now in a screwing rhythm, slow and steady in and out, fingerfucking herself on my still hand. Positioned me so the heel was directly over her clitoris, I could feel it rubbing now clear of the hood and in time with her PC muscles squeezing down hard, moving her hips in the opposite circle from my hand.

Using my hand to whack herself off, basically. But I was thrilled she wanted me to help her like that.

She suddenly bent at the waist, pulling breasts away and lowering her head, quickly re-establishing her rhythm around my fingers. I felt her hair drag against my face as she reached up to kiss my husband, her breathing hot, hard and loud.

Instinctively, I began to push back, flexing my fingers inside her, turning slightly on each stroke, rubbing her inside and out. Our bed began to shake.

Her hand shot up to hold his head, pull the kiss tighter. I kept my fingers firmly inside her, my palm turned and fingers now moving in and out. She ground into me as she moaned into his mouth and he stiffened now hard again into my bottom.

With a shuddering heave and a muffled howl, she shoved somehow even more onto my fingers and orgasmed, gushing into my hand.

It was better than I could ever have possibly imagined during all of our teasing talks. Feeling a woman shudder below my hand like that was as breathtaking as if I'd come myself.

I was astonished realizing that. I had no idea. For the first time in my life, lesbians made perfect sense.

*

"Oh, I fuck married people all the time, you know? But never just husbands or wives. Only together. A girl has to have standards, you know."

*

She lay huffing on the bed beside me, one arm flung over her head, eyes closed, dripping with sweat, naked and smiling gloriously in the moon's soft light. My hand inside her still-quivering vulva.

The picture of pure ecstasy, right there in our bed.

She was gently easing back toward reality, but in no hurry to get there. I knew the feeling, and envied her all over again.

My husband reached over me to run a hand across her tummy and heaving chest, up the underside of her taunt breasts, then over to stroke her flushed red cheek. Carefully avoiding the hard and swollen nipples for now. I'd taught him that mine were painfully sensitive right after an orgasm.

I started to ease my fingers out. "Stay inside?" she asked, not turning, her eyes still closed and her breathing still deep. "For a while?" So I did. She squeezed on my fingers in thanks, all wet and warm and wonderful still.

Eventually, after her breath was back to easy and slow, she lifted my fingers from her vagina to her mouth, licking and smearing her lips. "Ummmmm... that was good..." she softly sighed.

Then turned and kissed me, her lips and mouth now dusky and dark with just a hint of sperm still in the background.

"That was terrific, thanks," she whispered.

"Thank you," I whispered back, and I meant it. I had a lot to think about while lying there, my husband pressing into my bottom and another woman beside me. Still smiling from the orgasm I'd helped give her. Was thrilled to have helped her have.

*

"I just love watching married people fuck. No really! It makes me feel all good inside to see how nice it can be, people who know just how the other guy likes it, where to put their hands, that kind of thing. Makes me look forward to having a husband some day.

"Or maybe a wife, I haven't decided yet."

*

He reached around to take my hand. I rotated into him, his erection bumping across my tummy. He was fully hard again. I was surprised, he hadn't gotten ready for a second go this fast since college.

I tried to pull him up and over toward her. Nicole was a guest, after all.

But she just reached across to stop him right above me. Pushed him back a little, firmly. "Later, tired," she said.

Then got up on an elbow with her head in her hand and settled to watched my husband screw his wife.

I'd been horny as hell since long before we'd even gotten to the bedroom, but too tense to relax into it. That was long over now. He looked down at me. I looked up at him. We adjusted together. Comfortably. He slid inside me firm and deep and familiar, I always loved the feeling of him on me and in me. Arms around his neck, I hugged him tight above while he got going down below.

He started quickly, like he always does. I have to let him blow off some steam before even trying to settle him down. He stroked into me, burying himself all the way inside with quiet, squishing sounds. I got my knees high and open for him, my bottom turned up a little so our pelvic bones met when he bottomed.

I lay back on the pillow, squirming just a fraction farther down, letting him just a fraction more inside me, until I got everything he had. I reached across down low to stroke her hip, adjusting to having another body nearby surprisingly fast. Comfortably screwing my husband with another woman in our bed. Watching us.

My eyes flicked over to look at her, suddenly glad she was watching now. I liked the way she smiled at our married people sex.

I looked back up to see his eyes were half closed, his hands flat on the bed and elbows locked. Thrusting into me in a solid beat. Breathing quick and easy and full with every stroke. I settled in for a nice, firm, satisfying ride, my hips sliding across and getting my breath in time with his.

He didn't look at her, didn't try to touch her. He just screwed me, and I loved it. I let my eyes ease closed, but not out of shyness any more. Just trying to float along with the nice pleasant tingles rippling up from down below.

I felt her hand, Nicole's hand, stroke my thigh. I reached out and held it lightly in mine.

After a few minutes of letting him burn off some energy, I began to reign him in a little. I slowed the swaying of my bottom, now not quite in time with his erection pistoning away into me. I tried to move just a tiny bit behind his beat, settling him gradually down to a nice, smooth, easygoing rhythm. Still solid, still in me deep, but not banging together any more. More like a gentle bump as we met.

It took me longer than usual, especially for his second time. He was raring to go. I wondered how many times he was going to be able to cum. Eight was the most we'd ever had in one day. I remembered those twenty four hours well, thought of them often. He said I inspired him. But that was ages ago. I couldn't remember the last time he'd cum into me a third time in one night. A couple of years at least. Usually just a screw, or a suck and a screw, and then sl**p.

But he was in good form, I was sure. We'd talked about this for so long. I thought three tonight, and then at least one more before Nicole left us tomorrow, was very possible. Maybe even two. One each? That would be nice. The poor boy was going to be walking a little funny for a while.

I was glad she was in our bed, I knew he was loving this. My husband and I would have a lot to talk about, to remember, for a long time to come. I squeezed her hand. She squeezed back with another one of her splendid smiles. I looked at her looking at us. Arched my eyebrows this time. She knew the question too, and nodded smiling.

I grabbed him with my knees, stopping his humping. "Nicole," I told his suddenly open eyes. "She's ready. For you."

"Ummm... ahhh... Uh huh?"

I looked over at her again. "Your turn."

"Oh yeah!"

I pushed him up, slipped higher and off. Crawled out from below. He just held, suspended, in mid air. She quickly, expertly eased into place below him. My place.

Our place. At least for one night.

"Oooo, so warm," she giggled, and lifted her knees into screwing position.

I reached over and simply guided my husband's swollen erection into another woman. It was the easiest thing I'd ever done. Natural. Surprised all over again at how glad I was to share him with her.

He just pushed forward and was inside a vagina that wasn't mine for the first time since we'd agreed to date exclusively. I know my husband, he's not a cheater.

"Ahhhhh....." he sighed as he pushed firmly in. We'd talked about this so many times. And I really, honestly hoped Nicole felt as wet, warm and wonderful squeezing tight around his erection as she had around my fingers. He deserved that kind of happiness.

She wrapped her hands around his neck and pulled in tight. Pushed her bottom up, adjusted a little to get it to a good spot.

He started to move, but she tapped his neck and looked him in the eye.

"Cum in her, OK? Not me. Be real real sure."

"Ummm, yeah?"

"How come?" I asked. I didn't mind sharing him.

She looked over at me. With her sweetest smile, "So I can lick it out of you." She didn't add '...dummy', but I sure felt like one. Of course.

She leaned to gave me another kiss, every bit as deep as before, but much quicker. "And you're going to just love it," she promised. I had no doubt.

Then she slapped his buns a couple of times with her soles, giddy-up, cowboy! He got the message and got back to busy.

I eased over just a little to give them plenty of room. I lay there on the pillow, in our bed, and actually enjoyed watching my husband have unmarried people sex with the stunningly beautiful girl from up the block. It was a lot more interesting than I'd ever imagined it would be.

She pulled her knees very high, much higher than I did, and bent her butt farther up too. Well past the point of giving him a straight shot in. I watched closely, wondering. Probably pushed his erection up against her g-spot more sliding across it going in and out, I guessed. I made note to try that sometime very soon.

Her fingers gripped his arm right at the bicep, not his shoulders like I did. And she crossed her ankles behind the small of his back instead of holding them next to his hips.

He had gone straight back to banging away hard and fast, maybe even more than with me. So much for wearing him down a little before handing him over. Oh well, let him have his fun. And Nicole sure didn't seem to mind hard and fast, she matched him grunt for grunt.

He screwed her solid and deep, bouncing her tits almost to her chin as his hips slammed into her bottom. Another reason to lift high, I thought. There's more padding back there.

I watched his face, then hers. Both beautifully engrossed. Working together. Sweating together. Having a great time screwing together. Now I envied them both. But the night was young still, I'd catch up.

They had to squirm around a lot, I noticed. Adjusting to each other. Starting and stopping, then trying again. Familiar may be dull sometimes, but at least it's comfortable.

Watching them screw, I tried to imagine her, down between my legs. Her tongue inside me. Licking sperm, his sperm, my husband's sperm, as it oozed slowly from my vagina. Pressing that huge sunny smile into my cum soaked labia, sliding her tongue over my gleaming clit. I could picture that easily. Had pictured it before, with everyone from movie stars to cocktail waitresses. All the women we'd talked about in our fantasies.

Then I tried to imagine me doing that to her. That wasn't so easy. I'd tasted my fingers after an orgasm, I've swallowed gallons of his cum. But I had a hard time putting them together. I'd sure talked about going down on a woman. But I really hadn't thought about, at least not in... anatomical? detail. I knew all along I really didn't want to. But that was then. Did I now?

Her hands shot out, suddenly, grabbing his buns. She had to dig in her fingernails to get his attention. Poor baby, I thought, that's got to hurt.

He stopped, she tucked, and they rolled.

Popping up, she ground her pussy hard into him, then quickly got the rhythm going again. She rode him every bit as hard as he had done for her. Hair flying wild, full round breasts bouncing even higher, lush full bottom slapping his thighs loud.

Head tipped back, she huffed, "Easier," into the moonlit bedroom's air. "Later," she added after about a dozen more strokes. A few more, then "Switch." It's hard to talk and screw at the same time. but she got her message across.

She pulled one of his hands from her hip up to a breast and held it there. She reached without looking, found my hand and held it to the other one. Once we both had a firm hold, following her up and down, both her hands plunged into her crotch, rubbing her clit hard and in time. Her breathing deepened and she sped up even more, hips swinging side to side as she pounded him in and out. He was grunting now, lower and louder with each shove into her. Her head was straight back, mouth wide and eyes tight. Hair swinging with her bottom. Concentrating on herself, her clitoris, nothing else in the world mattered right then, I knew that's what I'd be doing.

His hips started to buck, loosing the beat, jerking. He was starting to get close again, trying to hold back for a little while longer. I recognized the signs immediately.

I thought it over. Decided to let him finish into her. I knew he'd love it. Hoped she'd love it. I thought I might even love watching it. And there was plenty of time. So I just relaxed back a little and smiled at them, quietly wishing her another ringing orgasm.

"Ohmygod!"

She leapt straight up and off in mid-stroke.

"Whathfuck?" His head popped up, eyes suddenly wide.

"You're gettin' too close!" she whispered urgently, hauling me across the bed.

Oh well, I scrambled toward his erection, our feet tangling together as she was trying to help me get a knee over him and my crotch into the right spot. I finally managed to get about there, took a chance, spread my knees and let gravity do the rest. I dropped straight down, his head bumping in hard on my pubic bone and nearly missing my damned opening completely.

All the way in on the first push again, he was already wet and I was soaking, I felt the head open me wide, the stiff shaft filling me nice and full once again. Thinking that we really should have practiced this, it had taken way too long. And not being in exactly the right position getting him in hurt. But he was safely inside me now.

He watched the whole thing, two women sharing his hard-on again, with that same big grin. "Hi babe," he whispered up as I tried to imitate her hard, wild screwing. Then he leaned back and closed his eyes. By the look on his face, I think I got it mostly right.

I squeezed as tight as I could, I really need to start doing my Kegels again.

She lay back and watched us once more, my tits not bouncing nearly as much as hers, and he was cumming after only a few minutes. He shuddered, gasped, bucked three or four times and then once more hard as I felt his sperm shoot up and into me, filling me even fuller. I continued to move side to side, but pushed him in to the very bottom and held him inside me. Loving the feeling of his spasming erection throb deep into me, pumping into me, squeezing tight as I could.

*

Getting out of the car, she had leaned over and whispered into my ear, "Don't worry, I'm not trying to steal him."

That thought hadn't even entered my mind. Until then.

*

"Oooo, you're sooo pretty. That's the second prettiest thing there is," she cooed, her nose about three inches from my vulva. She was watching my husband's semen ooze slowly from me. "A cunt that's all full of sperm."

Up on my elbows and watching her, I just had to ask. "Then what's the first?"

"A hard dick that's all full of sperm." She giggled in the direction of my husband. Maybe she winked, I couldn't tell from this angle. "Now hurry up and get us another one, will you?"

He just nodded, speechless. And kept on watching too. And four tonight suddenly didn't seem like too much to hope for.

She turned back to me. Closed her eyes and inhaled deep.

"And that's the best smell ever. Boys and girls mixed all together."

With that, she leaned forward and pressed her lips into the second prettiest and best smelling thing there is, landing as light as any butterfly ever touched a flower petal.

"Ohhhhh....." I sighed. That was sooo nice. I got up a little higher on my elbows to get a good view.

She used her lips to gather him from my lips, eased backwards and looked up into my eyes as she licked them off. Smiled at the flavor, the texture, the idea of it all, then went back for more. Dragging her lower lip up and through my labia, a pause, then the upper one down and through. Walked her elbows a little higher and used her thumbs to softly spread my vulva even more open, very gently, and then did both together, upper lip feather soft over my clitoris and meeting the lower right at the opening. Another pause to lick herself clean. She pursed her lips for a kiss, leaned into me and sucked, still very soft and gentle. Slurped just a little. I held breathless until she moved back. Then squirmed. A lot. She went back for more, moving always very slowly.

My husband went down on me often. He said he liked it, I said I liked it. And sometimes I even did. But this was a completely different experience. Electrifying. I moved my knees even higher, wider. Silently begged her toward me again.

My ever thoughtful husband tucked a pillow behind me, so I didn't have to strain to keep my head up. Pulled some hair from Nicole's eyes. Put his head on my shoulder and watched very close.

She was moving much slower than he ever did down there. Much, much softer. Her slightest touch was breathtaking.

Another lean in, her tongue at last, from just a tiny fraction above my anus, I worried suddenly she'd touch that but she didn't, straight up in a single maddeningly slow agonizingly light lick through my lips, lighter over my opening, somehow even more so over my clitoris now standing achingly tall, up some more and then out at the very top. Admiring the sight I thought, as I felt a little more semen drip out of me.

Tongue extended, she leaned in, lapped it up and then pushed inside, just the tip, and opened me like a blossoming rose as I felt her warm, moist breathing on my clit. Stars began to gather in the corners of my eyes.

She held inside me for a second, sucked again, and slid out, a thread of sperm connecting us, then breaking. This time opening her lips while looking up. Showing off the glistening stream before letting it slide down and into her, She closed at last and swallowed. I thought that was sooo fucking hot.

A deep breath. Another look square into my eyes as she moved in, tongue pressing inside me deep this time, circling around once it was inside, tracing my circumference, gathering every drop there, blowing on my clit again and I slipped slowly into another place for a while as the stars started to move, swirling around our bed in time with the slow twirling of her tongue inside me.

Nicole licked her way out and moved higher, halfway between my opening and clitoris, I'd never been sensitive there, but I was now. She pressed the tip of her tongue and I felt it to my toes. The stars wheeled faster.

Her upper lip now directly on the clit, rubbing soft and gentle, got my breath shuddering in tiny little gasps. It felt so fantastic I didn't notice the fingers inside my vagina until she started pistoning into me in the exact same rhythm my husband had used to screw me.

My toes curled into tight little balls. My breathing turned into moaning. My legs started trembling.

Tongue straight now on my clitoris no longer so gentle quickly lick lick lick and those stars exploded right through the ceiling.

I may have grabbed her head and shoved myself up into her face, just like I never let my husband do to me, but I can't be sure. But the shaking seemed to go on forever.

"OhmygodNicole," I heard somebody rasp faintly, echoing from very far away. It could have been me.

Then just slowly unwound, relaxed, settled. A deflating balloon. And smiled, boy was I smiling.

Nicole sensuously kissed her way up my tummy, back now to soft and slow, to lie on top of me, pelvis between my thighs, tummy sliding in my wetness, resting her cheek on my shoulder. Her fabulous tits pressing in right below mine. Somehow I had the presence to notice her nipples were every bit as hard as I was.

I slowly brought my arms around to hug her close.

"That was fabulous, Nicole," I whispered, kissing the top of her head. She snuggled getting comfy. My husband is taller than I am, but I'm taller than her. She fit in my arms like a dream.

We cuddled for a long time in the darkness. He politely didn't disturb us at all.

But after a while she turned to him, still holding me, and lightly bit his shoulder. "You promised," she scolded. "You promised to cum in your wife."

"I'm glad it worked out OK. I'm sorry." He tried to sound it, but the big sloppy grin on his face said he was having way too good a time to be sorry about anything that happened tonight.

"Does he always forget important shit like that?" the other woman in our bed asked me.

"Only when he's having too good a time," I huffed up to the ceiling, slowly getting in control of myself. "To pay attention." A few more breaths. "Usually he's a pretty good guy."

"Pretty lucky guy, I'd say," She kissed me, then turned to him. "And you're a pretty lucky girl." She kissed him too. Then slipped over to lie in between us, somehow snuggling in two directions at once.

*

"Fucking just one person, a girl or a guy, is great. I love it. But with one of each, well, there are just so many different ways, you know? Plus you can take a break, rest up. And most beds are way too small for four. Believe me, I've tried."

*

We lay in the darkness, our tight little threesome, for quite a while. Everyone's breathing soft and sweet. Everybody stroking each other in the darkness. It was going to take some time for the third round, but we didn't seem to be in any kind of a hurry. And a fourth? Well, we'd just have to see.

Nicole rolled over and we kissed for a while. our lips locked and hands roaming across each other's sweat slick skin caressing the whole time, her on top of me again. Then we settled in together once more.

"Be right back, OK?" she whispered in the darkness to both of us. She slid down and off me, skipping lightly into the bathroom. After a while, the toilet flushed and she came back to join us again.

This time, though she went around the bed to my husband's side, getting in to lay on top of him. They kissed for a while. I watched.

She got her legs inside his, wrapping his limp penis with her thighs and humped, pulling him a little. Nothing seemed to happen.

"Too soon?"

"Uh huh."

"But soon?"

"Maybe."

"Well then, let's see what we can do until then."

She got her legs outside of his and used the headboard to pull herself up until she was sitting on his chest, nipple high and knees cheerleader wide, her vulva open and inviting right in front of his face.

"I cleaned out everything, there's no cum or anything inside me, so don't worry, OK?"

Tasting his own sperm wasn't my husband's favorite thing, but he didn't have too big a hang-up about it. Unlike some of the guys I'd dated before.

His eyes flicked up, "It's no big deal. But thanks," he said, then went back to looking right up inside her.

She wiggled her buns forward a little, he opened his mouth a lot. Got his hands around her thighs, gripped her hips, raised his head and pulled her in.

"Oooooo....." she sighed, petting him on the head, "you watched..."

Actually, he was going about a hundred times faster than she had, and straight for the clit with no warm up. Pretty much as usual. But he kept his tongue in his mouth, using his lips instead of attacking it right off, so he had noticed a thing or two. I eased up in the bed to watch him eat out a woman. I'd never watched from this angle. Maybe I could learn something.

She rolled her hips hard and pushed forward, onto his mouth. Grabbed his hands and pulled them to her swinging breasts, holding tight as he squeezed her tight.

"Tongue," she whispered, "Down. Inside." He did like he was told and she began to thrust herself into him.

I watched for a while, then glanced down the bed. Stirring, at least a little? I thought so, maybe.

There wasn't much to see up here, Nicole covered his face completely, rubbing her silky soft labia lips across his nose, mouth and beard stubble. I hoped she didn't scratch herself. So I eased down, pushed his legs apart and knelt. I stroked him for a while. He was definitely beginning to respond to my touch, so I leaned and wrapped my lips around him again. I took care not to pump, it was still too early for that, but I gently sucked. I heard her bottom start to slap a little, above my head. I heard him begin to moan into her.

He slowly inflated into my mouth, rising as they wound down. I didn't hear her orgasm, but I didn't hear her complain either. Pretty much like when he went down on me. At least she didn't try to fake anything. I respected that. I started caressing his balls.

He was really getting ready faster now, filling my mouth completely. Then more, making me let some slip out. I started to pump, just a little, until I was sure he was hard enough to properly screw our neighbor.

I reached up and tapped her behind. "He's ready." Then used one hand to guide her down and the other to guide him in, and slid my husband's partly stiff erection into Nicole's soaking wet vagina without a second thought. Made sure she had him snug, then gave his balls one last tickle. He squirmed, she squealed. I smiled.

I sat up behind, lifted the guest in our bed backwards from his chest and hugged, stilling her. Pressed my breasts into her back and nose into her ear. Whispered, "I'm tired. He's all yours. For this time at least. Understand?" She nodded eagerly. I kissed her ear. "Good. Now, make him beg for mercy. But don't give him any."

She laughed right out loud. Then kissed me again, hard but quick.

I patted her on the behind, then flopped down onto the bed to lie beside my husband. I stroked his chest, heaving as she was already starting to move on him. "And you," I whispered, "I want you to be a gentleman. No cumming until she does." He nodded. "I've got to go pee. But make me proud big guy. Promise me you're going to bang that tight teenager's twat 'til she screams. I want to see you fuck that gorgeous little vixen's brains out, got me you great big bucking stallion?"

A hoarse "I'll try," was all he could manage. I kissed his cheek and hopped from our bed as they began moving together. Like I said, I knew all the clichés.

I peed, then got a washcloth soapy and did my face and pits. I thought about wiping my crotch, but decided to leave it alone, at least for a while. I liked the feeling of being dripping wet, having been wet for hours and looking forward to hours more.

This was his great fantasy, what we'd talked about so many times. Screwing another woman in our bed, with my permission and participation. I was sure over the years he'd had plenty of chances to cheat, but certain that he never had.

So tonight with Nicole, in a way, was his reward for being faithful. My present, I realized. I got comfortable with the idea. I wanted him to really enjoy it.

So I puttered around in the bathroom, giving the two of them some 'together' time.

I got out the good towels, and a few extra because there'd be three to shower in the morning. Made sure the toilet paper roll was full, there was soap in the dish, douche on the counter so she wouldn't have to search. That kind of thing. Listening all the while to bedsprings singing sweetly in the next room. Surprisingly comfortable.

I turned out the light before opening the door, trying not to disturb them. In the darkness of our bedroom I gathered some stray clothes from the floor, then sat in the same chair she had sat in earlier this evening, watching him undress me. That seemed so long ago now. It had been quite a night, and nowhere near over yet.

Back then, I had been trying not to think. But I had some thinking to do now.

She'd gone down on me. So it was only fair. But of all that slutty girl-on-girl talk I'd indulged in, turned him on with, even turned myself on by, cunnilingus was the one thing I really had issues with. Issues that went way back to my very first period, no doubt. Putting my mouth 'down there.' I had always cringed inside at the thought.

I silently mouthed the word, watching Nicole sweetly screwing my husband in our bed. Cun Nee Ling. Us? Hmmm... Her and me? And him added to the mix, I really hadn't considered that. I'd always talked about, thought about, fantasized about, just her. Some other woman. Going down on a woman. Maybe having the familiar taste of his semen would help? Act as a bridge or something? I didn't know. Really didn't know if I was going to be able to do it at all. 'Do' her. Right there in front of my husband. In our bed.

Despite my very specific instructions to bang each other senseless, they were moving slowly, very sensuous. Sometime while I was in the bathroom she'd slid back down to lie on his chest, her lovely round breasts pushing in and squeezing out from between them. Her knees were wide, holding her lushly round bottom off him as it rolled in a quiet, gentle rhythm. He stroked smoothly up into her. Her face moved over his chest, lightly licking his nipples. She's shorter than me, she got to them more easily.

He was running his hands through her hair, over and over and over, it flowed glistening through his fingers. Eyes closed and breathing easy. Both settled in for a very long and pleasant haul, I hoped.

Watching them screw, I made up my mind that I was going to try. Going down on Nicole. Wanted to try, I decided. OK, I had issues. I'd handle them when the time came. I was going to try as hard as I could to make her very, very glad she had a big, dripping load of my husband's semen inside her. I knew him more than well enough to see he was very, very glad to be working on putting it into her. The bastard owed me, big time.

And I guess I owed him, too, just as much. Maybe even more?

We'd work that out later, and in great detail over many, many nights to come. His erections to cum, my clitoris to cum. I was getting a little giddy just thinking about it.

As gradual as a snowfall, she pushed her knees down and tipped to her side. Got him on his. Straightened up, arched, and brought his head to her breasts, all without breaking rhythm. I was impressed, it's hard to be that graceful in bed with a stranger.

Her hair had gotten below her shoulder, she tried to get it out while still moving down below. I eased over, reached, helped her tugged it out, and they went back to screwing, this time side by side.

It gave me a closer look at my husband's face. Completely transported.

I slipped into the bed behind Nicole, hugging my husband around her. Pushing my tummy into her bottom, feeling him stroke and her sway. It was good.

She got her hand down in front. I watched over her shoulder as she fingered her clit in long, slow circles, matching the timing of his erection into her and her bottom sliding on me.

After a nice, slow screw that seemed to go on forever, he began to speed up, just slightly and his breath dropped an octave, moving into a gasping territory. Again, I remembered the signs. I let go and eased back to give them some room.

She seemed to recognize the signs too, turned, pulling him on top. Then got her legs up and ankles next to his neck, and helped him get his arms wrapped around everything. Then lay back on the bed like she had done with me earlier, supporting him on her calves and thighs.

Just like before, this got her buns up off the bed so that when he began stroking in harder, he hit firm round butt like before, but without her having to hold it up. It also left some space between them, which she used to get those fun little fingers deep onto her crotch. It was dark in there, so I couldn't see where. But I could sure guess.

He started up again, Slowly again but gathering momentum, grunting with each push inside. her gasping as he shoved in. I helped keep hair from her eyes.

Once she had my husband banging into her good and solid, Nicole reached over to take my hand, holding and squeezing while her other one flicked away down below.

Their breathing rose together, their skin flushed crimson together, their sweat beaded together as they screwed away in the night, building rhythm steadily. Working hard together toward banging each other senseless. She jerked my hand tighter, began to shudder again and orgasmed nice and loud and satisfying.

He slowed for a few strokes, let her get some breath back, and went straight back to hard and fast. Another minute and he came with a great grunt into her, deep but nowhere near as long. He wasn't used to three any more.

Collapsing, they cooled down together. I leaned in and kissed Nicole. I leaned in and kissed my husband. Glad for them both. They just lay there, still gasping.

*

"I waited 'til like the last minute to come on to you guys. Because that way if you freaked I'd be gone, some people are all weird about this kind of shit, fucking together, you never know. And we won't have to see each other on Saturdays any more when I get back. So that'd be OK. But I'm real glad you guys didn't freak."

*

"You don't have to. Really, It's OK, I'm fine."

"Yes I do. Have to. Plus, I want to, Nicole."

I lay on top of her, kissing her soft and tender and all over, her lips, her nose, her eyes. Practicing, actually. Practicing soft. I hadn't said anything to her. Or to him, for that matter. I hadn't repeated any of my foolish boasting about wanting to screw another woman, have her shudder and moan below my tongue. But she knew.

And I certainly hadn't said anything about my 'issues' either. But she knew.

I'd kissed her lips, then that cute little dimple a fraction below, then her chin. Lifted it and leaned into her neck. Hadn't slid down an inch toward her warm and wet crotch. Yet. But she knew.

She whispered permission. Gave me an excuse, a way out. I didn't take it, I just started my journey. Down. On a woman.

A tiny fraction at a time, meandering across her chest and breasts, pausing at those fabulous nipples, so alive under my lips and tongue, practicing some more. Then down again. Very aware without needing to look that my husband, right beside me in our bed, was watching as I kissed my way downwards. And loving it.

Tummy, as silky soft below my lips as her labia had been below my fingers. Bigger steps now. Navel.

I gave that delightful little hollow some close attention, loving how it felt shuddering as she giggled. Then down more, heading southwards. Her fingers tightened suddenly, right at the base of my skull. Holding me still. Giving me one last excuse to stop, or at least pause. Think things over some more. I did for a second, then pushed right through it.

Right as her deeply tanned skin suddenly turned milky white below my lips I took a very deep breath. Breathe, that's the key. Keep breathing.

Her knees came up around my shoulders, I got my arms down, around her and out, gripping her silken thighs right at the hipbone. They rose around me as I slid another inch closer. Back to not thinking, trying not to think. Feel. Feel all that smooth downy warm flesh all around me, enveloping my head. Holding myself up and over her, I rubbed my cheeks and ears on one, then the other. Feel. Feels good.

Breathe. Smell. Inhale her scent, now inches away. Moments away. And him too, and yes I thought, that did help. Don't think.

I turned and kissed a thigh. Then the other. Savoring? Or delaying? Don't think.

Lean. Forward, eyes now closed, no need anymore, I can feel her heat radiating up and out on my face.

Touch. Her and him, spread in a thick layer on her labia, with just the tiniest tip of my tongue. Tasty. She's right, boys and girls together, the best flavor there is, someone should bottle that. Sweet and musky and salty and dark and mysterious all at once.

She had caught her breath at the tiny little touch of my tongue. I thrilled at that.

I tried my best to remember her tongue on me, do just like that. Remember, flow and think of nothing else.

Got a deep breath, held it. Heard my husband do the same beside me. Smile. It's going to be fine. Suddenly calm, no more hesitation. I could do this.

Lick. Straight up, starting as low as I could reach, straight up, as soft as I can touch, straight up, wet and steady as her innermost lips part below me moving up and I dipped in slightly at the vaginal opening tasting a sudden spurt of salt no pausing as I bump soft and light nothing but butterflies on my mind over her clit and then hood and finally out the very top as far as I can reach no hesitation at all.

Eyes closed and tongue still out, holding the moment as long as I could. My first pussylick.

I let out my breath, it was going to be fine. My husband let out his breath, I'd just filled the other of his deepest fantasies. Nicole let out her breath, getting comfy below my hands and lips and tongue. "Oooooo......." she cooed.

I pulled my tongue back inside my mouth and moved it all around, tasted her vulva all over again, her and him together, wow that's good, and swallowed it down.

Quick smile for her, quick smile for him, another breath for me, do it again. Even softer, slower. She stroked one side of my head, he the other. That felt nice. Encouraging.

I tried to flick my lip on her clit, now standing up I was very gratified to see. Like a guy's erection, girls can't fake that. So it's always a compliment. She giggled above me, so I did it again. Nice.

Enough with her for the moment, time for some of him. I slid my t0ngue out, down, and eased it through her opening, prying her open, getting my lips firmly onto her lips and then gently sucking his semen from her vagina, his familiar taste mixed with so many unfamiliar sensations, it was electric all over again.

She moaned, just a little. Softly. Another good sign.

Tongue in deeper, wiggling it around a little, lips pressing firmly. Feeling her warmth again, all around me, below me, salt flooding into my mouth.

Suck. Very gently.

Gather as much as I can, exploring her depths, feeling her moving around me. Squeezing onto me just as softly, opening and thighs working together to hold me softly inside her vagina.

Break, move back, breathe.

Smile at her. Smile at him, looking at me in wonder, my face between another woman's legs.

Open wide and show off for him a little. Tongue way out, look what I've got! Tip back, let it slide in, swallow it down. Smiling wide, oh that's good.

So down for some more.

Tongue deep inside her, careful to keep my nose from bumping into her clit, I know it's very sensitive now, circle inside her like she did me. Sucking and gathering, she starts to move her bottom, squeeze herself onto my ears. Push in hard and wide, spreading her, filling her.

Her fingers slide between us, helping me out, I let them, her vagina is wonderful, I want to stay deep inside it. So soft and warm and deep.

I add pushing to circling, finding a rhythm, trying to keep it.

Her bottom rose below me, I slipped my hands around and below, grabbing and lifting, pulling her onto me, tonguefucking our neighbor right there in our bed.

Lips glued to lips, feeling her flex, feeling her squeeze. Her taste changes, starts to overwhelm his, deeper, muskier, more like me afterwards. Mouth open somehow even wider. Push into her hard, keep the beat.

In circle out in circle out in circle out keep it up incircleout and she's cumming up into my face.

I held her to me, pushed in hard and drank deep as she shuddered in my hands, downy soft thighs lightly squeezing my ears and moaning somewhere far above me.

*

He's a great guy, and he's been a terrific husband, I had thought as I switched off the bedroom lights. I could never have asked for a better one. He wants this so much. And I've promised it to him so many times. It wouldn't be right to deny him now, I had thought. Then tried to keep that as the last thing I thought for the rest of the night.

I didn't succeed. But it worked out all right. Eventually.

*

The fourth one took some doing.

After snoozing for a bit, then lying together some more, I reached down my husband's tummy to check things out in the darkness. The precocious Nicole's hand was already there ahead of me. We giggled together again, then both moved down our bed for a closer look.

Meeting over his center, she whispered, "I call cock, it's my turn. You take balls."

That seemed like a good plan, so I reached between his legs and came up from below fingernailtips only. Giving her plenty of room to work.

She slurped his limp penis in and started working her jaw along the underside. Eventually, he started responding, but even slower than last time. It had to be hard on my poor baby.

I tried to get my head down and around to lick his balls, but it was just too awkward a position. She had things going well, it was just a matter of time and biology, so I let her work and slid back up to rest my chin on his shoulder. Whispering into his ear as he just stared straight up unfocused, breath in raspy gasps, trying hard to get hard.

"Me and the very, very buxom sweet little cutie pie Miss Nicole are going to fuck you dry, big guy, fuck you dry. Then lick each other's dripping wet pussy, taking turns back and forth. We've barely begun to ride your stiff cock, suck the cum right out of your balls. And from here on out it's going to hurt a little. Sorry about that big guy, but you did ask for it you know."

I was back to teasing him, but this time it was about something that was actually happening. He was concentrating way to hard to do anything but nod.

This was familiar stuff for us, talking him hard again. Although it hadn't been for a fourth time in a while. But the fundamentals don't change.

"Now, I want you to get that great big steel hard tool of yours slamming into that poor little girl's tonsils quick like a little bunny, OK? There's a lot of night left, and you've got two very horny women who want to share every spurting drop of your steaming hot cum."

His eyes popped wide and he gasped hard, head jumping a foot or more above the pillow. I do great dirty talk, but that was ridiculous.

I my eyes flicked down to see if she'd bitten him or something. Instead, I thought I saw his shaft, his entire shaft, the whole damn thing, emerge gradually from between her tight lips. It glistened dripping wet in the moonlight all the way to his balls.

Her hair was in the way, so I might have been wrong. But I didn't think so.

I watched the next suck in very closely. Back to normal, nothing different. Except he was still wet to the root.

And hard enough to start at least.

She pushed him toward me, I pulled him over on top and spread, missionary because you can't beat the classics and I liked feeling him up there. Nicole reached between us and slipped him inside me, and I gave him some solid bucking time, then eased my great big stallion down to soft and sweet. It was late, this time it didn't take long. Then I handed him over.

Nicole flipped him to his back and rode him straight to slamming, hands jammed into her crotch and having another shuddering orgasm on the way, where does that girl get the energy? Once she'd truly wore him out, I got him back for a very sweet, nice, sweaty conclusion, politely declined Nicole's offer of another lick, and we all fell asl**p for a while arm in arm in arm.

*

"I'm no cum dumpster, OK? No kind of slut. I've got rules. Not like some girls."

"That's important. I guess?"

Somewhere way past three a.m. Nicole and I sat leaning against each other on the sofa, both still naked, smiling wide and very sweaty. Fully flushed and flagrantly fragrant, I inhaled our threesome's combined scents while feeling her impossibly soft and smooth skin on mine, amazed all over again by how good she felt. Both of us still dribbling a few last drops of sperm onto the cushions, I'd have to get them cleaned before we had guests over.

He snored in the bedroom.

I had gotten us a half gallon of Fudge Ripple and two big spoons. We ate straight from the carton, adding a chocolatey layer to the rich tastes already in our mouths, on our lips. I was going to really hate brushing her and him out in the morning.

Nicole ripped a great big hit of ice cream and let it slowly melt, eyes closed and savoring. Then passed it to me as she swallowed. "For example, I try to be real polite, fucking husbands. I don't want to suck any deeper than their wives, buttfuck unless she does, or do any kind of weird kinky shit unless she likes doing it too. Because I don't want to spoil things, you know? Between them."

"You deepthroated him, didn't you? Your hair was in the way, but I thought you did." I scooped a spoonful and passed it back. With a warm smile, I hoped. I wanted her to understand that I wasn't upset.

"Yeah, that's what I'm trying to say, OK? Trying to get to. I wanted to tell you I'm real sorry about that. I said I tried. I didn't say I always remembered, OK? I get carried away sometimes."

"We all do, it's OK. We'll be OK."

"But I could teach you if you want? When I come home. It's not hard. And boys, they really like that. Believe me."

"Hmmm..." Something to think about. After all, Christmas vacation was practically around the corner.

... Continue»
Posted by pure_lust 4 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex  |  
1592
  |  
100%

Nancy Friday My Secret Garden Women’s Sexual

My Secret
Garden
Women’s Sexual Fantasies
FOR BILLY
who believed in this book
when it was just fantasy
N.F.
i
TABLE OF CONTENTS
FOREWORD by "J," ......................................................... 1
CHAPTER ONE
“TELL ME WHAT YOU ARE
THINKING ABOUT,” HE SAID.............................................5
CHAPTER TWO
"WHY FANTASIZE WHEN YOU HAVE ME?"
FRUSTRATION.................................................................... 17
Madge, Dot
INSUFFICIENCY.................................................................. 21
Louella, Irene, Annette, Maria
SEX ENHANCEMENT......................................................... 27
Patricia, Suzanne,
FOREPLAY .......................................................................... 34
Bertha, Bellinda
APPROVAL.......................................................................... 38
Sally, Vicki, Francesca, Sondra
EXPLORATION.................................................................... 46
Karen, Abbie, Hilda, Heather, Kitty
SEXUAL INITIATIVE........................................................... 53
Carol, Faye
INSATIABILITY................................................................... 60
Clarissa, Annabel, Iris, Nora .............................................. 65
DAYDREAMS...................................................................... 66
Corinne, Molly, Alicia, Lily, Eliza, Esther, Shirley, Lillian,
Viola
MASTURBATION................................................................ 74
Patsy, Norma, Adair, Mary Beth, Elizabeth, Mary Jane,
Amelia, Alix
ii
THE LESBIANS.................................................................... 86
Marion, Jeanne, Lisa, Zizi, Kate
CHAPTER THREE
THE HOUSE OF FANTASY
ROOM NUMBER ONE: ANONYMITY.............................. 100
Linda, Pamela, Marie
ROOM NUMBER TWO: THE AUDIENCE......................... 108
Caroline, Elspeth, Mary Jo, Melanie, Celeste
ROOM NUMBER THREE: ****....................................... 116
Julietta, Gail, Dinah, Sadie
ROOM NUMBER FOUR: PAIN AND MASOCHISM........ 123
Barbara, Edith, Rose Ann, Amanda
ROOM NUMBER FIVE: DOMINATION............................ 133
Nathalie, Poppy, Heather, Ingrid
ROOM NUMBER SIX: THE SEXUALITY OF TERROR.... 146
Johanna, Anna
ROOM NUMBER SEVEN: THRILL OF THE FORBIDDEN151
Emma, Donna
ROOM NUMBER EIGHT: TRANSFORMATION ROOM... 155
Monica, Betty, Phyllis
ROOM NUMBER NINE: THE EARTH MOTHER ROOM.. 165
Vivian, Marina
ROOM NUMBER TEN: i****t........................................ 168
Bella, Dominique, Lola
ROOM NUMBER ELEVEN: THE ZOO.............................. 175
Jo, Rosie, Dawn, Wanda
ROOM NUMBER TWELVE: BIG BLACK MEN................ 181
Margie, Raquel, Lydia
ROOM NUMBER THIRTEEN: YOUNG BOYS.................. 185
Evelyn, Victoria
ROOM NUMBER f******n: THE FETISHISTS ........... 188
Faith
ROOM NUMBER FIFTEEN: OTHER WOMEN ................ 190
Christine, Dolly, Bee, Venice, Lilly, Rita, Mary Beth,
iii
Viv, Lee, Willa, Dana, Cara, Celia, Theresa, Tania,
Michelle, Sandra, Patty
ROOM NUMBER SIXTEEN: PROSTITUTION ................. 207
CHAPTER FOUR
"WHERE DID A NICE GIRL LIKE YOU GET AN IDEA
LIKE THAT?"
c***dHOOD...................................................................... 209
Theda, Lindsay, Fiona, Felicia, Sonia, Phyllis, Marlene,
Kay, Trudy, Mona, Stella
SOUNDS............................................................................. 221
June, Nina, Meg, Holly, Evie
WOMEN DO LOOK ........................................................... 225
Fay, Sukie, Constance, Deana, Anna, Vera, Una, Lois,
Liz, Winona, Rudy, Gale, Imogene, Francine, April,
Myrna, Laurie, Jeanie
SEEING AND READING.................................................... 234
Mary Jane, Miranda, Margaret, Alexandra, Stephanie
RANDOM ASSOCIATIONS ............................................... 243
Susie, Adrienne, Doris, Lulu, Daisy, Kit, Flossie, Josie,
Brett, Sarah, Maud, Gelda
CHAPTER FIVE
GUILT AND FANTASY, OR, WHY THE FIG LEAF?
WOMEN’S GUILT.............................................................. 257
Christiana, Hope, Lil, Alison, Clare, Penelope ................. 267
MEN’S ANXIETY .............................................................. 268
Tina’s husband ................................................................ 269
CHAPTER SIX
FANTASY ACCEPTED........................................................271
iv
"OF COURSE I FANTASIZE, DOESN’T EVERYONE?". 272
Gloria, Hannah, Sophie, Bobbie, Paula
FANTASIES THAT SHOULD BE REALITY ....................298
Martha
ACTING OUT FANTASIES, PROS AND CONS................ 300
Sylvia, Babs, Elizabeth, Winnie, Loretta, Sheila,
Claudine, Jocelyn
SHARING FANTASIES ...................................................... 311
Lynn, Jacqueline, Doris, Bonnie, Jessie, Esther, Posie,
Marx, Joan, Adele’s husband
CHAPTER SEVEN
Quickies .................................................................................327
AFTERWORD
“IN DEFENSE OF NANCY FRIDAY"
by Martin Shepard, M.D., psychiatrist, ................................ 340
1
FOREWORD by "J,"
author of the Sensuous Woman
 I’ve never met Nancy Friday, but I feel that I know her, for I
still have pictures of her wedding tucked away in a drawer. She
had what I consider a perfect wedding – romantic, glamorous,
inexpensive and private – and the reason I know about it is that
Cosmopolitan Magazine covered the event in its April 1966
issue.
The article was titled "Marry the Man Today…in Rome," and
when the manuscript of My Secret Garden was sent to me for
comment, I dug out Cosmopolitan and took another look at the
author. My memory was accurate. Nancy Friday looks like a
former Miss America – pretty, wholesome, well-scrubbed,
glowing. This girl has written a book on women’s sexual
fantasies?
There couldn’t be a more perfect author, for it’s time that we
removed the veils of misunderstanding from this subject and
made it respectable. Too many people assume that anyone who
has sexual fantasies is mentally sick or oversexed – or both! Ms.
Friday’s healthy attitude and common-sense comments will do
much to alleviate guilts, fears and ignorance, and the fact that she
is somewhat of a girl-next-door type will be comforting to readers
who feel that sexual fantasies aren’t well-bred.
Admittedly, the reader will at times have to fight off shock,
prurient interest and distaste while reading My Secret Garden.
This is no coffee-table book. Nor should it be left around where
c***dren might pick it up. My Secret Garden could bring plain
brown paper wrappers back into vogue, for not only is it a
serious, informative study of a facet of human sexuality that has
been largely ignored, it is also painfully personal,
2
uncompromisingly candid and unabashedly erotic. There has
never been anything quite like it. You are going to have to f***e
yourself at times to remember that this is a clinical work.
I began to be interested in sexual fantasies several years ago
when I realized how much you could learn about the person you
love by examining his or her fantasies. For it is pretty certain that
sexual fantasies do reflect one’s secret vision of ideal sexual
activity. That doesn’t mean I think you should take your lover’s
dreams literally (most fantasies feature highly exaggerated
behaviour), but you should become aware that buried in his or
her favourite sexual fantasy is a core of desire to experience a
special psychological attitude or activity and the accompanying
physical sensations. You won’t really know your lover until you
have unearthed those hidden desires. Nor will you have achieved
complete trust and intimacy until you have been able to share
your fantasies with each other and have them accepted. Perhaps
this book will break the barrier of silence.
Very little space was devoted to sexual fantasies in The
Sensuous Woman. Most of the women I interviewed were
uninhibited in their discussions of the subject and I incorporated
some of their comments into several chapters. I even considered
doing a separate section detailing the fantasies that were repeated
to me most often, but I dropped the idea when the companion
chapter on men’s fantasies proved so difficult. That was one of
the shortest chapters in my book, for, much to my astonishment,
asking a man about his sexual fantasies triggered a response
similar to that of hitting an exposed nerve. In both individual and
group interviews the men reacted as if I had suggested ****, and
clammed up immediately. Even swingers and habitual orgiasts
seemed to be struck by a bolt of instant amnesia. After The
Sensuous Woman was published, I got a number of letters from
women saying they thought the chapter on men’s fantasies was
interesting, but not one comment was ever received from men.
My heart goes out to the poor soul who attempts to compile the
3
first book on men’s fantasies. It would be easier, to train turtles
to outrun greyhounds.
In all fairness, I should mention that my own sex has its area
of sensitivity. I had an extremely difficult time getting many
women to discuss masturbation. They would volunteer every
detail of their lovemaking, acknowledge extramarital affairs, etc.,
without embarrassment, but be unable to even say the word
masturbation, much less admit to engaging in this very normal
activity. Only when they were describing a sexual fantasy were
these women able to relax enough to speak of masturbation.
I mention all this to explain my opinion that men and women
will react very differently to My Secret Garden. I suspect that
women generally will be fascinated by the revelations in this
book, but not surprised. Nor will these readers have trouble in
acknowledging that they too fantasize. Those women, however,
who consider sexual intercourse unpleasant and/or unsatisfying
will be revolted by the explicit and enthusiastically carnal sexual
daydreams of the women in this book and will reject and deny
their own fantasies both to the world and to themselves.
And how will the male react? The first man I gave My Secret
Garden to was so turned on by the book that he went on a
lovemaking marathon. But, unfortunately for the women in
America, I suspect that this reaction was not average. The next
few male readers were much like the men Nancy Friday tells us
about. Since many of the women in this book regard their sexual
fantasies as more intimate than the sex act itself, the men felt that
their masculinity was threatened (how could any dream be more
satisfying than, me?). These readers were especially furious at
the fantasies where women imagined that their husbands were
movie or sports stars during their lovemaking. (A common male
fantasy, by the way, is to imagine while he is making love to his
wife or girlfriend that she is Raquel Welch, Ava Gardner or
whoever else excites him. The double standard seems to extend
even to dreams.)
4
Some men, already unnerved by the onslaught of women’s lib,
will be angered that they are treated as sex objects in most
women’s fantasies and be shocked and frightened by some of the
contributors’ lusty, dominating, twisted dreams. The possibility
that Susan, his demure little wife, could imagine even one of the
outrageous acts in My Secret Garden will be more than this type
of man can handle emotionally, and my advice to Susan is that
she let him know that she approves of the book but keep her
fantasies to herself until he matures a little more. Women are
going to have to do most of the work of helping men
acknowledge that it isn’t freaky to fantasize.
I know I haven’t told you any of my fantasies. I’m not about
to. So much of my sex life was revealed in The Sensuous
Woman, all I have left are my fantasies! Variations of them are
in My Secret Garden though (the first thing I did when I got the
manuscript was look through it to see if I was represented), and I
bet your secret garden is here, too. Nancy Friday has collected
enough fantasies so that there is something for everyone.
Whether you like it or not, My Secret Garden is a milestone in
sex education, for it explores one of the last uncharted areas of
female sexuality and f***es us to acknowledge the probability
that fantasies are as necessary to our sexual well-being as dreams
are to healthy sl**p. More scientifically oriented books will
follow as sex researchers start to give fantasies the attention they
deserve, but I doubt if the experts’ book will be as human and
readable as My Secret Garden.
December 10, 1972 "J," author of The Sensuous Woman
5
CHAPTER ONE
“TELL ME WHAT YOU ARE
THINKING ABOUT,” HE SAID.
 In my mind, as in our fucking, I am at the crucial
point:…We are at this Baltimore Colt-Minnesota Viking football
game, and it is very cold. Four or five of us are huddled under a
big glen plaid blanket. Suddenly we jump up to watch Johnny
Unitas running toward the goal. As he races down the field, we
all turn as a body, wrapped in our blanket, screaming with
excitement. Somehow, one of the men – I don’t know who, and
in my excitement I can’t look – has gotten himself more closely
behind me. I keep cheering, my voice an echo of his, hot on my
neck. I can feel his erection through his pants as he signals me
with a touch to turn my hips more directly toward him. Unitas is
blocked, but all the action, thank God, is still going toward that
goal and all of us keep turned to watch. Everyone is going mad.
He’s got his cock out now and somehow it’s between my legs:
he’s torn a hole in my tights under my short skirt and I yell louder
as the touchdown gets nearer now. We are all jumping up and
down and I have to lift my leg higher, to the next step on the
bleachers, to steady myself; now the man behind me can slip it in
more easily. We are all leaping about, thumping one another on
the back, and he puts his arm around my shoulders to keep us in
rhythm. He’s inside me now, shot straight up through me like a
ramrod; my God, it’s like he’s in my throat! “All the way,
Johnny! Go, go, run, run!” we scream together, louder than
anyone, making them all cheer louder, the two of us leading the
excitement like cheer leaders, while inside me I can feel whoever
he is growing harder and harder, pushing deeper and higher into
6
me with each jump until the cheering for Unitas becomes the
rhythm of our fucking and all around us everyone is on our side,
cheering us and the touchdown…it’s hard to separate the two
now. It’s Unitas’ last down, everything depends on him; we’re
racing madly, almost at our own touchdown. My excitement gets
wilder, almost out of control as I scream for Unitas to make it as
we do, so that we all go over the line together. And as the man
behind me roars, clutching me in a spasm of pleasure, Unitas
goes over and I …
“Tell me what you are thinking about,” the man I was actually
fucking said, his words as charged as the action in my mind. As
I’d never stopped to think before doing anything to him in bed
(we were that sure of our spontaneity and response), I didn’t stop
to edit my thoughts. I told him what I’d been thinking.
He got out of bed, put on his pants and went home.
Lying there among the crumpled sheets, so abruptly rejected
and confused as to just why, I watched him dress. It was only
imaginary, I had tried to explain; I didn’t really want that other
man at the football game. He was faceless! A nobody! I’d never
even have had those thoughts, much less spoken them out loud, if
I hadn’t been so excited, if he, my real lover, hadn’t aroused me
to the point where I’d abandoned my whole body, all of me, even
my mind. Didn’t he see? He and his wonderful, passionate
fucking had brought on these things and they, in turn, were
making me more passionate. Why, I tried to smile, he should be
proud, happy for both of us….
One of the things I had always admired in my lover was the
fact that he was one of the few men who understood that there
could be humour and playfulness in bed. But he did not think my
football fantasy was either humorous or playful. As I said, he
just left.
7
His anger and the shame he made me feel (which writing this
book has helped me to realize I still resent) was the beginning of
the end for us. Until that moment his cry had always been
"More!" He had convinced me that there was no sexual limit to
which I could go that wouldn’t excite him more; his
encouragement was like the occasional flick a c***d gives a
spinning top, making it run faster and faster, speeding me ever
forward toward things I had always wanted to do, but had been
too shy even to think about with anyone else. Shyness was not
my style, but sexually I was still my mother’s daughter. He had
freed me, I felt, from this inappropriate maidenly constraint with
which I could not intellectually identify, but from which I could
not bodily escape. Proud of me for my efforts, he made me proud
of myself, too. I loved us both.
Looking back over my shoulder now at my anything-goes
lover, I can see that I was only too happily enacting his indirectly
stated Pygmalion-D. H. Lawrence fantasies. But mine? He
didn’t want to hear about them. I was not to coauthor this
fascinating script on How To Be Nancy, even if it was my life. I
was not to act, but to be acted upon.
Where are you now, old lover of mine? If you were put off by
my fantasy of “the other man,” what would you have thought of
the one about my Great Uncle Henry’s Dalmatian dog? Or the
one member of my f****y that you liked, Great Uncle Henry
himself, as he looked in the portrait over my mother’s piano, back
when men wore moustaches that tickled, and women long skirts.
Could you see what Great Uncle Henry was doing to me under
the table? Only it wasn’t me; I was disguised as a boy.
Or was I? It didn’t matter. It doesn’t, with fantasies. They
exist only for their elasticity, their ability to instantly incorporate
any new character, image or idea – or, as in dreams, to which
they bear so close a relationship – to contain conflicting ideas
simultaneously. They expand, heighten, distort or exaggerate
reality, taking one further, faster in the direction in which the
8
unashamed u*********s already knows it wants to go. They
present the astonished self with the incredible, the opportunity to
entertain the impossible.
There were other lovers, and other fantasies. But I never
introduced the two again. Until I met my husband. The thing
about a good man is that he brings out the best in you, desires all
of you, and in seeking out your essence, not only accepts all he
finds, but settles for nothing less. Bill brought my fantasies back
into the open again from those depths where I had prudently
decided they must live – vigorous and vivid as ever, yes, but
never to be spoken aloud again. I’ll never forget his reaction
when timidly, vulnerable, and partially ashamed, I decided to risk
telling him what I had been thinking.
“What an imagination!” he said. “I could never have dreamed
that up. Were you really thinking that?”
His look of amused admiration came as a reprieve; I realized
how much he loved me, and in loving me, loved anything that
gave me more abundant life. My fantasies to him were a sudden
unveiling of a new garden of pleasure, as yet unknown to him,
into which I would invite him.
Marriage released me from many things, and led me into
others. If my fantasies seemed so revealing and imaginative to
Bill, why not include them in the novel I was writing? It was
about a woman, of course, and there must be other readers
besides my husband, men and other women too, who would be
intrigued by a new approach to what goes on in a woman’s mind.
I did indeed devote one entire chapter in the book to a long idyllic
reverie of the heroine’s sexual fantasies. I thought it was the best
thing in the book, the stuff of which the novels I had most
admired were made. But my editor, a man, was put off. He had
never read anything like it, he said (the very point of writing a
novel, I thought). Her fantasies made the heroine sound like
some kind of sexual freak, he said. “If she’s so crazy about this
guy she’s with,” he said, “if he’s such a great fuck, then why’s
9
she thinking about all these other crazy things…why isn’t she
thinking about him?"
I could have asked him a question of my own: Why do men
have sexual fantasies, too? Why do men seek prostitutes to
perform certain acts when they have perfectly layable ladies at
home? Why do husbands buy their wives black lace G-strings
and nipple-exposing bras, except in pursuit of fantasies of their
own? In Italy, men scream "Madonna mia" when they come, and
it is not uncommon, we learn in Eros Denied, for an imaginative
Englishman to pay a lady for the privilege of eating the
strawberry cream puff (like Nanny used to make) she has kindly
stuffed up her cunt. Why is it perfectly respectable (and
continually commercial) for cartoons to dwell on the sidewalk
figure of Joe Average eyeing the passing luscious blonde, while
in the balloon drawn over his head he puts her through the most
exotic paces? My God! Far from being thought reprehensible,
this last male fantasy is thought amusing, f****y fun, something
a father can share with his son.
Men exchange sexual fantasies in the barroom, where they are
called dirty jokes; the occasional man who doesn’t find them
amusing is thought to be odd man out. Blue movies convulse
bachelor dinners and salesmen’s conventions. And when Henry
Miller, D. H. Lawrence and Norman Mailer – to say nothing of
Genet – put their fantasies on paper, they are recognized for what
they can be: art. The sexual fantasies of men like these are called
novels. Why then, I could have asked my editor, can’t the sexual
fantasies of women be called the same?
But I said nothing. My editor’s insinuation, like my former
lover’s rejection, hit me where I was most sensitive: in that area
where women, knowing least about each other’s true sexual
selves, are most vulnerable. What is it to be a woman? Was I
being unfeminine? It is one thing not to have doubted the answer
sufficiently to ever have asked the question of yourself at all. But
it is another to know that question has suddenly been placed in
10
someone else’s mind, to be judged there in some indefinable,
unknown, unimaginable competition or comparison. What
indeed was it to be a woman? Unwilling to argue about it with
this man’s-man editor, who supposedly had his finger on the
sexual pulse of the world (hadn’t he, for instance, published
James Jones and Mailer, and probably shared with them
unpublishable sexual insights), I picked up myself, my novel, and
my fantasies and went home where we were appreciated. But I
shelved the book. The world wasn’t ready yet for female sexual
fantasy.
I was right. It wasn’t a commercial idea then, even though
I’m talking about four years ago and not four hundred. People
said they wanted to hear from women. What were they thinking.
But men didn’t really want to know about some new, possibly
threatening, potential in women. It would immediately pose a
sexual realignment, some rethinking of the male (superior)
position. And we women weren’t yet ready either to share this
potential, our common but unspoken knowledge, with one
another.
What women needed and were waiting for was some kind of
yardstick against which to measure ourselves, a sexual rule of
thumb equivalent to that with which men have always provided
one another. But women were the silent sex. In our desire to
please our men, we had placed the sexual constraints and secrecy
upon one another which men had thought necessary for their own
happiness and freedom. We had imprisoned each other, betrayed
our own sex and ourselves. Men had always banded together to
give each other fraternal support and encouragement, opening up
for themselves the greatest possible avenues for sexual adventure,
variety and possibility. Not women.
For men, talking about sex, writing and speculating about it,
exchanging confidences and asking each other for advice and
encouragement about it, had always been socially accepted, and,
in fact, a certain amount of boasting about it in the locker room is
11
usually thought to be very much the mark of a man’s man, a fine
devil of a fellow. But the same culture that gave men this
freedom sternly barred it to women, leaving us sexually
mistrustful of each other, forcing us into patterns of deception,
shame, and above all, silence.
I, myself, would probably never have decided to write this
book on women’s erotic fantasies if other women’s voices hadn’t
broken that silence, giving me not just that sexual yardstick I was
talking about, but also the knowledge that other women might
want to hear my ideas as eagerly as I wanted to hear theirs.
Suddenly, people were no longer simply saying they wanted to
hear from women, now women were actually talking, not waiting
to be asked, but sharing their experiences, their desires,
thousands of women supporting each other by adding their
voices, their names, their presence to the liberating f***es that
promised women a new shake, something "more."
Oddly enough, I think the naked power cry of Women’s Lib
itself was not helpful to a lot of women, certainly not to me in the
work that became this book. It put too many women off. The
sheer stridency of it, instead of drawing us closer together, drove
us into opposing camps; those who were defying men, denying
them, drew themselves up in militant ranks against those who
were suddenly more afraid than ever that in sounding aggressive
they would be risking rejection by their men. If sex is reduced to
a test of power, what woman wants to be, left all alone, all
powerful, playing with herself?
But if not Women’s Lib, then liberation itself was in the air.
With the increasing liberation of women’s bodies, our minds
were being set free, too. The idea that women had sexual
fantasies, the enigma of just what they might be, the prospect that
the age-old question of men to women, “What are you thinking
about?” might at last be answered, now suddenly fascinated
editors. No longer was it a matter of the sales-minded editor
deciding what a commercial gimmick it would be to publish a
12
series of sexy novels by sexy ladies, novels that would give an
odd new sales tickle to the age-old fucking scenes that had
always been written by men. Now it was suddenly out of the
editors’ hands: Women were writing about sex, but it was from
their point of view (women seen only as male sex fantasies, no
more), and it was a whole new bedroom. The realization was
suddenly obvious, that with the liberation of women, men would
be liberated too from all the stereotypes that made them think of
women as burdens, prudes, and necessary evils, even at best
something less than a man. Imagine! Talking to a woman might
be more fun than a night out with the boys!
With all this in the air, it’s no surprise that at first my idea
fascinated everyone. "I’m thinking of doing a book about female
sexual fantasies," I’d say for openers to a group of highly
intelligent and articulate friends. That’s all it took. All
conversation would stop. Men and women both would turn to
me with half-smiles of excitement. They were willing to
countenance the thought, but only in generalities. I discovered.
“Oh, you mean the old **** dream?”
“You don’t mean something like King Kong, do you?”
But when I would speak about fantasies with the kind of
detail which in any narrative carries the feel of life and makes the
verbal experience emotionally real, the ease around the restaurant
table would abruptly stop. Men would become truculent and
nervous (ah! my old lover – how universal you are) and their
women, far from contributing fantasies of their own – an idea
that might have intrigued them in the beginning – would close up
like clams. If anyone spoke, it was the men:
"Why don’t you collect men’s fantasies?"
"Women don’t reed fantasies, they have us."
"Women don’t have sexual fantasies."
"I can understand some old, dried-up prune that no man would
want having fantasies. Some frustrated neurotic. But the
ordinary, sexually satisifed woman doesn’t need them."
13
“Who needs fantasies? What’s the matter with good oldfashioned
sex?”
Nothing’s the matter with good old-fashioned sex. Nothing’s
the matter with asparagus, either. But why not have the
hollandaise, too? I used to try to explain that it wasn’t a question
of need, that a woman is no less a woman if she doesn’t
fantasize. (Or that if she does, it is not necessarily a question of
something lacking in the man.) But if a woman does fantasize, or
wants to, then she should accept it without shame or thinking
herself freaky – and so should the man. Fantasy should be
thought of as an extension of one’s sexuality. I think it was this
idea, the notion of some unknown sexual potential in their
women, the threat of the unseen, all-powerful rival, that bothered
men most.
"Fantasies during sex? My wife? Why, Harriet doesn’t
fantasize . And then he would turn to Harriet with a mixture of
threat and dawning doubt, "Do you, Harriet?" Again and again I
was surprised to find so many intelligent and otherwise openminded
men put off by the idea of their women having sexual
thoughts, no matter how fleeting, that weren’t about them.
And of course their anxiety communicated itself to their
Harriets. I soon learned not to research these ideas in mixed
company. Naively at first, I had believed that the presence of a
husband or an accustomed lover would be reassuring and
comforting. Looking back now, I can see that it had been
especially naive of me to think he might be interested, too, in
perhaps finding out something new in his partner’s sexual life,
and that if she were attacked by shyness or diffidence, he would
encourage her to go on. Of course, that is not how it works.
But even talking to women alone, away from the visible
anxiety the subject aroused in their men, it was difficult getting
through to them, getting through the fear, not of admitting their
fantasies to me, but of admitting them to themselves. It is this
not-so-conscious fear of rejection that leads women to strive to
14
change the essence of their minds by driving their fantasies down
deep into their forgotten layers of mind.
I wasn’t attempting to play doctor in the house to my women
contributors; analysing their fantasies was never my intention. I
simply wanted to substantiate my feeling that women do
fantasize and should be accepted as having the same unrealized
desires and needs as men, many of which can only find release in
fantasy. My belief was, and is, that given a sufficient body of
such information, the woman who fantasizes will have a
background against which to place herself. She will no longer
have that vertiginous fright that she alone has these random,
often unbidden thoughts and ideas.
Eventually, then, I developed a technique to enable an but the
shyest women to verbalize their fantasies. For instance, if, as in
many cases, the first reaction was, "Who, me? Never!" I’d show
them one or two fantasies I’d already collected from more candid
women. This would allay anxiety: "I thought my ideas were wild,
but I’m not half as far out as that girl." Or it would arouse a spirit
of competition which is never entirely dormant among our sex:
"If she thinks that fantasy she gave me to read is so sexy, wait till
she reads mine."
In this way, without really working at it too hard, I had put
together quite a sizeable, though amateur, collection. After all,
everything to date was from women I knew, or from friends of
friends who would sometimes phone or write to say they had
heard of what I was doing and would like to help by being
interviewed themselves. Somewhere along the way, though, I
realized that if my collection of fantasies was going to be more
than just a cross section of my own narrow circle of friends, I
would have to reach out further. And so I placed an ad in
newspapers and magazines which reached several varied
audiences. The ad merely said:
15
FEMALE SEXUAL FANTASIES
wanted by serious female researcher.
Anonymity guaranteed. Box XYZ.
As much as I’d been encouraged by my husband and also by
the spirit of the times in which we live, I think it was the letters
that came that marked the turning point in my own attitude
toward this work. I am no marcher, nor Red-Crosser, but some
of the cries for help and sighs of relief in those letters moved me.
Again and again they would start, "Thank God, I can tell these
thoughts to someone; up till now I’ve never confided mine to a
living soul. I have always been ashamed of them, feeling that
other people would think them unnatural and consider me a
nymphomaniac or a pervert.
I think it fair to say that I began this book out of curiosity –
about myself and the odd explosive excitement/anxiety syndrome
the subject set up in others; the male smugness of my rejecting
lover and that know-it-all editor kept me going; but it became a
serious and meaningful effort when I realized what it could mean,
not only to all the sometimes lonely, sometimes joyful, usually
anonymous women who were writing to me, but to the thousands
and thousands who, though they were too embarrassed, isolated,
or ashamed to write, might perhaps have the solitary courage to
read.
Today we have a flowering of women who write explicitly and
honestly about sex and about what goes on in a woman’s mind
and body during the act. Marvellous writers like Edna O’Brien
and Doris Lessing. But even with women as outspoken as these,
they feel the need for a last seventh veil to hide acknowledgement
of their sexuality; what they write calls itself fiction. It is a veil I
feel it would he interesting and even useful to remove as a step in
the liberation of us all, women and men alike. For no man can be
really free in bed with a women who is not.
16
Putting this book together has been an education. Learning
what other women are like, both in their fantasies and in their
lives – it is sometimes difficult to separate the two – has made
me gasp in disbelief; laugh out loud occasionally; blush; sigh a
lot; feel a sense of outrage, envy, and a great deal of sympathy. I
find my own fantasies are funnier than some, less poetic than
others, more startling than a good number – but they are my own.
Naturally, my best fantasies, my favourites of the moment –
numbers 1, 2, and 3 on my private hit parade are not included
here. One thing I’ve learned about fantasies: they’re fun to share,
but once shared, half their magic, their ineluctable power, is
gone. They are sea pebbles upon which the waters have dried. Is
that a mystery? So are we all. 
17
CHAPTER TWO
"WHY FANTASIZE WHEN
YOU HAVE ME?"
FRUSTRATION
 Most people think women’s sexual fantasies fill a need, a
vacancy; that they are taking the place of The Real Thing, and as
such arise not in moments of sexual plenty, but when something
is missing. Since frustration, therefore, is the beginning of
popular understanding of why women fantasize, let’s begin with
two fantasies from frustrated women.
Madge
What a relief it is to admit to fantasies and to tell them to
someone as understanding as you obviously are. I have a regular
fantasy brought on by lack of interest by my husband. He fucks
me every five or six weeks, and it is always the same: We are in
bed with the lights out and he starts to play with his prick. This
goes on often for half an hour or even longer. (He used to get me
to do it, but he doesn’t bother now.) I feel him start to really rub
hard and breathe heavily, then he pulls up my nightie (still under
the sheet), says, "Open your legs," and after about two seconds he
comes inside me, rolls off, and goes to sl**p.
All this time, and especially afterward when I know he’s
asl**p – I play with myself then – I really enjoy my fantasy.
I find myself at the door of a big house; the door opens and a
very big black man with a buxom black woman behind him are
18
inside. He grabs me and pulls me inside, with the woman
pushing, helping him. They drag me into a room in which a large
Alsatian – very obviously male in the full sense! – is tied up with
a boy of about f******n. The boy is naked. I am ordered to strip
naked. "Let’s see what you’ve got," the black man leers at me. I
protest and he produces a whip while his wife forcibly undresses
me and ties my hands behind my back. She takes his trousers off
and exposes his prick, which is abnormally big and stiff as she
rolls his foreskin back and forth. I am f***ed to kneel in front of
him, and when he tells me to, I am f***ed to use the words "cock"
and "prick" to describe it. I am made to beg to be fucked and he
makes me say the word "fucked" several times to emphasize it.
Then the dog is unleashed, and I am f***ed on my back while
the dog is coaxed so that my head is by his cock and he licks my
cant. I have to feel its cock and rub it gently. Finally I am made to
turn around and suck the dog’s cock as the black man watches
me to make sure I really yuck it. Then I’m made to lie on my
back on a long stool and the woman gets the dog between my
legs, held wide open, and guides his prick and I feel it go right
inside me. I am watched by the boy and the wife is naked now. I
have to beg for a fucking as the man rubs his prick against my
mouth until it becomes big and wet. I am made to lick it and
suddenly he holds my head and f***es his massive prick in my
mouth and holds my nose so that I am f***ed to suck and
swallow his come. It seems to squirt endlessly dawn my throat.
As a final act, I am f***ed to suck his wife’s tits and finally to
lick her cunt until she is completely satisfied, while the boy jerks
himself off over my cunt and belly. The fantasy fades and I am
wet as my finger urgently strokes my cunt to orgasm.
Do you suppose this is all due to lesbian tendencies and my
secret desire to be watched by a young boy? [Letter]
 As is so often the case when human beings are faced with a mass
of unexplained or bewildering experience they have been taught not
to discuss, riot only does Madge not have the answers, she doesn’t
19
even know the right questions. The inadequacy of her final
paragraph, wondering about the meaning of her fantasy, is almost
heartbreaking. 
Dot
Although we have been sl**ping together, regularly for two
years, and I have had three short affairs during that time, my
husband and I have been married only eight weeks. I thought I
was well prepared for all the post marital disillusionments that
young brides are prone to, but one took me by surprise. Prior to
our wedding, our sex life had been varied, quite spontaneous and
imaginative. Although I had masturbated since puberty, it was
only a year ago that I discovered my clitoris and experienced my
first orgasm. Since that time, my mate had been only too anxious
and willing to make use of that knowledge, and in his
consideration, never failed to masturbate me to orgasm either
immediately before or during intercourse.
Since we have been married, however, our mutual sex life has
come to a standstill in relation to the life we had beforehand.
Granted, we are now on stricter schedules and he is often too
tired, but even on Sunday afternoons (what used to be our
spend-one-day-in-bed-fucking day) the most I can expect is an
uneventful nap. Now this hasn’t been going on long enough for
me to become angry or even frustrated, so I will deal with this
myself. All this rambling has been my disorganized way of
building up to the subject of fantasies.
When my husband does decide to get down to business, it
generally becomes a slam-bam-thank-you-ma’am affair. Here’s
where my imagination comes in. I found that no matter how long
I concentrated on achieving an orgasm, he was simply not giving
me the time. So gradually I discovered that it was quicker to snap
together a mental vision, a situation that would give me a quick
20
dose of eroticism that would carry me through. Second, I
discovered after trying several fantasies, that the process was
much quicker and more effective if I relied on one fantasy each
time. And the more use the fantasy gets, either during intercourse
or masturbation, the more vivid and realistic it becomes.
This particular fantasy is brief, and I generally repeat it several
times in my mind, omitting the finale until I feel the wave of my
orgasm. It consists of a room of men, well-dressed, wealthy, and
at least middle-aged. One man acts as my husband or guardian –
the is anonymous and I never really assigned him any specific
relationship to me. He is in command of my actions and seems to
be the leader of the men. I appear in this room of men dressed in
a lovely summery dress, light and full-skirted. The man tells the
men that I am easily embarrassed but am basically an
exhibitionist. He tells me to undo the bodice of the dress, leaving
my bare breasts exposed. He then has me lie face down across the
coffee table with my breasts hanging freely at one end and my
rear at the other. He tells the men that I am aroused by anything
icy and wet and suggests that they cup their half-full champagne
glasses around my breasts. (When my husband and I were having
better days and nights, we often applied ice to one another.) The
fantasy goes on as he slips his hand under my dress and
underwear and massages my rear. He does not pay any attention
at all to my clitoris or vagina, only my rear. He speaks to the
other men and tells then what a marvelous white broad ass I
have, and would they like to see it? He feels my rear some more
and then slowly lifts my dress to expose my butt, still in panties.
He rubs it some more, praises it to the men. By this point, my
orgasm is beginning to build and when I am ready, I imagine him
very slowly peeling my panties down my thighs. If I have not
experienced my climax by now, I either repeat the fantasy from
the point of the champagne glasses, or else I add to the ending a
light spanking. During the spanking, he explains to the men that
he enjoys seeing my white cheeks turn pink.
21
This fantasy originated while I masturbated in the bathtub.
Now it gets used almost daily, if not in bed with my husband, in
the tub with a well-aimed stream of water. I’m curious to know
how long this one fantasy will suffice before it becomes boring.
I’m beginning to think that just the concept of this fantasy is
what turns me on-sort of a reflex action. But as long as it works,
it’s keeping our marriage – including our sex life – joyful.
[Letter]
INSUFFICIENCY
 Before we go on to more provocative reasons for fantasy,
positive reasons with which I personally identify but about which
I still feel – even after putting together this book – an odd mix of
excitement and anxiety, let me give you four more variations on
this theme of frustration; it is one of the great and universal
themes of sexual loneliness, one whose reality we can all
understand. The first interview below is with forty-five-year-old
Louella, a totally sexually deprived woman; the second with
Irene, twenty-five, who might as well be. Next comes a letter
from Anisette, who was young enough – nineteen – and frantic
enough to have probably done something about her frustration by
now. I think the v******e and alienation of some of the themes
these women explore is a measure of how much the human being
will rage against sexual famine. The well-fed diner will idly
choose between this dessert and that; the starving person will
dream of "eating a horse." 
22
Louella
Perhaps the basis for my fantasy about my stepson is the
humiliation I feel because my husband only married me to be a
housekeeper and in order to look after his son. My husband is
sexually impotent, but the boy is blatantly sexual. Sometimes I
feel I cannot tear my eyes away from the bulge in the boy’s
trousers. I know what’s there, it seems to run the full length of
his belly.
In my fantasy I call for him to get up out of bed, I know he
isn’t sl**ping. I listen outside the bedroom door and know be is
lying there playing with himself. I am about to call him again but
another boy, a school friend, comes to call and I let them go off
by themselves because I know what they are up to.
They go into the woodshed, and after a little time I creep down
and peek through the planks. They are standing facing each other,
their cocks out, stroking each other. I feel so bl**dy cross, but yet
I still feel myself getting wet. I go back to the house and shriek
for him to come in. I still feel like hitting him over the head. He
comes in half ashamed and sneering; I myself sit down with my
legs trembling. I see he has a big bulge there, he seems to be
sticking it out more, then, I don’t know, I open his buttons and
pull his shirt up. I didn’t think it was so big. I stroke him, it is
hot and throbbing and he comes as quick as that, covering my
hand. Later I take him to my bedroom, he sits on the edge of the
bed, I play with him, pulling his skin right back. I am shaking
with sex, I pull my dress off and he sucks my tits, then I back up
to him and guide it in, with my thighs closed. But he comes too
soon, and I send him away. I watch him go down the lane and get
out my dildo, it is thicker and goes all in. [Letter and interview]
23
Irene
My husband is studying for his master’s degree, but I have
only about one year’s worth of college credits which I have
earned by attending college part time. I am twenty-five and my
husband is one year younger. We do not have any c***dren and I
believe I would prefer not to have any.
My husband talks a lot about sex, but he is not very active
sexually. As you can probably guess, I am sexually unsatisfied,
and have never had an orgasm. Only lately have I thought of
someone other than my husband during sex. I imagine what it
would be like to have sex with a man who could continue long
enough for me to be satisfied. I know several men who I think
could do this. Unfortunately, sex with my husband lasts for such
a short time I don’t get much of a chance to even fantasize for
very long.
He often asks me about my thoughts during sex, but I
wouldn’t dare tell him about the other men. I’m sure it would just
make things worse if he knew I was pretending that he was
another man. Anyway, when I do make up innocent little sexual
thoughts to tell him, he just gets more excited and comes even
more quickly.
I often search for "fantasy partners" when I’m in public. If I
see a man who interests me, I imagine that my large breasts are
bare. Seeing them, he is unable to resist me and he takes me then
and there, and finally and fully satisfies me. I even look at
attractive couples, wondering whether or not the man can satisfy
the woman, and what it must be like for her to have an orgasm.
That usually just leaves me feeling jealous though.
I have also tried thinking of other women, not frequently but
sometimes. I imagine having sex with a girl like myself. We
know each other’s desires better than any man could, and we are
far better able to satisfy them. The fantasies include cunnilingus
24
because I have heard that is a good way to help a woman have an
orgasm. My husband will not do it to me though.
I’ve tried masturbation, but even with fantasy I’ve not been
able to reach a climax. During masturbation, I’ve tried imagining
that it is a young, good-looking man doing it to me. I close my
eyes and imagine his head pressed against my breasts and that
my fingers are his lips. Or I imagine that an entire fraternity
house has k**napped me for an orgy. I am the only girl there. I
imagine them one by one taking their turn with me, in the dining
room, in various beds, on the floor, everywhere and with
everyone watching. They come at me one right after the other and
this way I imagine I can finally have an orgasm…but I never
really do reach one.
My latest and most unusual fantasy is that I am both a woman
and a man and that I am having sexual relations with myself. I
imagine that I am able to give myself all the sexual satisfaction I
have ever desired. It is a complicated fantasy to work out, but I
think eventually it will work. [Letter]
Annette
I have never confided my sexual fantasies to a living soul, but
I feel I must tell someone about them, and so I welcome the
opportunity to unburden myself. I have always been ashamed of
them, because I feel that other people would think them
unnatural, and consider me a nymphomaniac, or something
similar.
I am nineteen years old, and have been married for a year now;
my husband is twenty-three. We have a satisfying sex life when
he is at home, and indulge in every kind of sexual activity,
including long sessions of oral lovemaking. The trouble starts
when my husband is away from home, which is sometimes as
25
much as two weeks at a time, as he travels abroad on business
quite a lot and cannot always take me with him.
By the end of the second week, or sometimes sooner, I am
getting desperate for intercourse, and I have to resort to
masturbation, as for various reasons I do not wish to get involved
with other men. At first, I used to fantasize that my husband was
with me, and he was fondling my breasts and my vulva, licking
and sucking my clitoris, and – as I thrust a banana or the smaller
end of a cucumber into my vagina – I closed my eyes and
pretended it was my husband’s penis that was penetrating me.
This was sufficient to give me a satisfying orgasm at first, but
after a while I found it more difficult to reach one. So, I started to
imagine that two men were making love to me – my husband and
a man I strongly fancy at the tennis club. I imagined that one was
kissing my breasts and sucking my nipples while the other was
loving me with his mouth between my legs. Then, as I pushed the
banana into my vagina, I imagined that the other man was
fucking me while my husband put his penis in my mouth.
Now it has gone a step further, and to get my orgasm, I lie
down on my back across our double bed, with my legs apart and
a two-inch-thick cucumber thrust into my vagina, and close my
eyes while I imagine that four men are making love to me all at
once. As I thrust the cucumber in and out with a screwing
motion, I imagine that one man kneels between my legs, kissing
my slit, which is hairless, by the way; another kneels beside the
bed above my head kissing my mouth; and two others kneel on
the bed each side of me, sitting on their heels, and leaning
forward to suck my nipples, while I stretch out my hand and take
hold of their penises to masturbate them.
From there the fantasy progresses. I tip my head back over the
side of the bed, and the man there inserts his penis in my mouth.
The man between my legs gets onto the bed and inserts his penis
in my vagina, and with my mouth, my hands, and my vagina, I
make all four of them come at once. After a while, when I start to
26
want another orgasm, I imagine that I am taking them on one at a
time for a session of soixante-neuf. One by one, I suck them to
erection, and proceed to drain them dry; swallowing each offering
of semen from four men, leaving them limp and impotent (for the
time being), thrills me immensely, and I enjoy a whole series of
wonderful orgasms in this way.
I know that if ever I had the chance to make my fantasy come
true with four virile men, without the possibility of my husband
getting to know about it, I would grab the chance. I feel that once
I had experienced the sensation, which I am sure would be out of
this world, I would no longer be tormented with the need to
fantasize about it.
I shall be interested to hear of other women’s fantasies, and to
know if I am alone in having such wicked thoughts. And if you
know of four strong, sexy men who want to take part in an orgy
with an attractive, passionate woman (37" 24" 37"),send them
along to me! [Letter]
Maria
I have been married three years. I think my husband would
mostly react with surprise if he found out that I think about other
men sometimes when we are having intercourse. I have led him
to believe that I do not often think about sexual things. If
anything, he might have his feelings hurt by such a revelation
because he often expresses doubts about his sexual attractiveness
to women.
I sometimes try to imagine my husband being so sexually
excited about me that he would tear my clothes off and "****" me.
His actions when we have intercourse are so much the opposite of
that, though, that it is almost impossible for me to imagine.
Often, lately, I have resisted having sexual intercourse with my
husband when he wants it (which is only about once a month
27
anyway) so that he will have to f***e me to have it with him, in
the hope that he might sort of **** me. So far, though, he has not
done so. [Letter]
SEX ENHANCEMENT
 If you like, you can read almost any female sexual fantasy
as a cry of frustration. We are all prepared to think of women,
any woman, as potentially frustrated simply because it is our
historic sexual role. Traditionally, we are the frustrated sexless
experienced, less mobile, and less accepted sexually. We have
spent less time at it, and been less informed by art, literature, and
commerce (to say nothing of our parents and husbands) as to just
what our sexual role is – except usually that of desireless virgin
or prisoner. Even the most daring sexual adventuress I’ve talked
to admits that her role in her fantasies may still lag behind her
real sexual activity: somewhere, even in her wildest, most sexual
fantasy, she still plays the inhibited role her mother taught her. In
her life she may feel perfectly free to initiate sex, to play the
active seducer’s role, to take on a man for a guiltless, one-night
stand just for the fun of it, but her fantasy will often still be of the
"it is not my fault, he made me do it" type: She was doped, or
****d, or subjected to cruel and overwhelming domination. Ideas
like these, so deeply rooted in the mind no matter what the
relatively free body does, will take another generation to outgrow.
But it would be too simple to say that anyone whose sexual
imagery conflicts with her sexual reality isn’t getting what she
wants, that all sexual fantasy is dominated by real frustration.
Some of the happiest, most sexually satisfied women I’ve talked
to fantasize, and are all the more sexually satisfying partners
because of it. What I am saying is simple: that we women are
traditionally prone to and expert at fantasy; that even when we
28
are being fully fucked our minds can imagine the sexual
exploration and variables that our bodies are accustomed to do
without; that sex itself – and not only lack of it – can inspire
fantasy; and that for some women there is almost a chain reaction
between sexual fact and fantasy, that the one feeds and stimulates
the other. 
Patricia
 Patricia is a tal l, blond American beauty who lives in Rome.
For the past year she has been separated from her husband and
living with Antonio, an Italian. Patricia and her wealthy English
husband have an agreement that when they’re tired of their
individual adventuring they will leave Rome, that nothing either
of them has done there will have counted, and that they will
return to New York or London together. Because, as Patricia
says, "We really love one another. We simply want to explore
now, without guilt." 
When he is going down on me I close my eyes and imagine
myself at some incredibly proper place, some very elegant
restaurant, for instance. On the surface, it’s like a hundred
different "smart" dull evenings we’ve spent at as many smart,
dull restaurants: the men are in dinner jackets, the women
divinely coiffed, the headwaiter aching with savoir faire. (I think
this fantasy is my own rerun of the old Paulette Goddard story.)
We are all sitting around this table with its glittering crystal and
silver on a very deeply hemmed, heavy linen tablecloth – the
tablecloth is important because it hides the man underneath who
is between my legs. I chat away amiably with the people on
either side. How has this man got under the table? Interesting you
should ask. Because in my fantasy I’ve taken care of that detail.
Either he has quietly slipped under the table on the pretense of
picking up a dropped napkin, or he’s excused himself –
29
supposedly gone to the gents – but in fact raced to the cellar
below only to emerge through a trapdoor at my feet, there gently
to part my willing legs. It’s funny how little time during a fantasy
it takes to sort out the mechanical details…but time, during a
fantasy, is not like normal time. Sometimes this man is black,
more often he is unknown. Perhaps he is a new face in our dull
little group, a face I have responded to all evening, as I respond
to his touch on my thighs. I want him, this fantasy man, as much
as I want the man who is actually between my legs.
There is always the most amazing amount of detail. in the
fantasy at this point: me, casually arranging the tablecloth over
my lap so that no one can see he has, raised my skirt, or see his
head tight up against me, or his tongue…yes, there is a lot of the
lips, actually seeing them, and the tongue. Or there is the intricate
arranging of feet, like a ballet, under the table, with me praying
that no one will bump into him with their feet! Funny thing is, all
this detail makes it even more exciting. But mostly there is the
fear – sweet agony – that someone may ask me to dance! Or,
worst of all, that the man under the table will stop…that someone
will call for the bill and say, "Okay, everybody up, let’s go."
What I am really afraid of, I suppose, is that the real man, the
man who is making love to me, will stop, will tire. I do take a
long time to reach a climax…mostly because I enjoy getting there
so much. And there have been men in the past, lovers, who get
impatient, who will suddenly stop before I have reached an
orgasm, when I already know that I am going to…and you know
what a letdown that is.
All of this suspense in my fantasy, of course, heightens the
real excitement, and what ultimately makes the pleasure
excruciating is the thrilling fear of what in the hell I am going to
do in the fantasy restaurant when the man between my legs
makes me come. So I put one hand on his head – don’t stop! –
and with the other hand I accept a cigarette or toy with my salad,
always this perfect social smile on my face, but always the
30
clutch: What am I going to do when I come? (I’m pretty noisy.)
The closer I get to actually coming, the realer the suspense in the
fantasy becomes, until, thank God, there is a sudden power
failure in the restaurant. All the lights ‘ go out. Then pow! In the
darkness and shouting of the fantasy restaurant, I have my very
real, very loud orgasm. [Taped interview]
 I realize how much anxiety is aroused by the mention of
fantasy during sex…but was there anything threatening in that
fantasy? It’s an exciting little scenario, and it’s also fun; as a
follow-up, Patricia states that it made her real lover feel and enjoy
her own excitement…without ever having to know what caused
it. (And as he was Italian it would be better that he never did
know.) Most people – men and women – understandably don’t
like to hear that their lover’s minds are on anything but them
during sex. Anxiety in bed is one of the most contagious
emotions going; the smart woman will know just how much her
lover wants to hear. The only way Patricia’s lover will ever know
about her fantasy is through the added emotion that fantasy
communicates to him through her body. Because you don’t
always feel that it would be an unalloyed joy for your partner to
hear about your fantasies doesn’t mean you yourself should not
have them. How much she tells and how much she keeps to
herself is a true measure of a woman’s subtlety.
Patricia and the other women who contributed to this book are
admittedly in a minority; the average woman is not consciously
aware of her fantasies, and if she is, would not dream of telling
anyone. Most women never get beyond this; their fantasies are
not merely unspoken but unacknowledged even to themselves,
never deliberately put at the service of their sexual lives. In the
end, both these women, and their men, lose what fantasy might
have added.
I know there will be some men who will say that Patricia’s
fantasy is no example of how sex can be enriched by sexual
31
fantasy, for the simple reason that when a man goes down on a
woman, it is not real or complete sex at all; that of course a
woman has to fantasize in that position: She isn’t getting the full
benefit of him. If she were – if he were giving her a good oldfashioned
man-into-woman fuck she’d have no need to fantasize
at all.
For myself, when Patricia says her fantasies make her (and her
lover) enjoy sex more, I feel I have nothing to add. However, if
that is not enough, here is Suzanne’s letter which argues the case
for fantasy in all positions. 
Suzanne
When I was sixteen, I read a sex instruction book in which
there was a case history that had a great effect on me. This girl
described how she was alone in the cloakroom at a dance,
bending forward, when a man came in behind her, lifted her
dress, put his penis into her (obviously before the days of tights)
and had intercourse with her without her looking around or even
knowing who the man was.
This excited me. I had not had intercourse at this stage, but I
would think about what I had read while masturbating and, of
course, after a while I started to put myself in the girl’s place,
imagining that it was happening to me.
This basic fantasy went on for a long time. I started having
intercourse when I was s*******n, but I am sure you will agree
that to carry through a fantasy while having intercourse it is
necessary that neither partner should talk too much or the theme
is lost. As this was not the way it usually went in those early
days, I did not fantasize very much during intercourse, but I
always did when masturbating.
I met my husband when I was nineteen and married him at
twenty. Once we had settled into a pattern of prolonged
32
intercourse, I found I could have fantasies, which of course
increased my pleasure, also my husband’s. I was able to tell my
husband of these fantasies, and he was very understanding and
encouraging.
The fantasies expanded from the original, but there were
always similarities. The idea of the anonymous approach from
behind continues to excite me, but the fantasies took on more
scope, although the man would always do whatever he wanted
without any form of lead up or courting. I am rarely nude, usually
wearing a dress; but never panties or tights so that I show myself
very easily and am always available. The scene is usually at least
partly public, at a party, in a park, at the office so that other
people see what happens. They never get in the way or object in
any way.
A typical example: We are at a party, all nice attractive people
standing around talking. I am talking to two men. I am wearing a
dress just long enough to cover my crotch, with nothing else.
They each put an arm around me and play with my breasts. One
puts his hand between my legs. The other people carry on as
before while I am led over to a settee where I am laid down, my
dress pushed up, my legs spread and I am entered by one, then
the other, and then by all the other men in the room, last of all my
husband. At this point where the fantasy is returning to fact, my
husband and I will work up to a wonderful climax.
I would like to say that we do not use the expression "making
love" as we feel that love is the feeling we have for each other all
the time, and the enjoyment of sex is something else, so that
while we love each other while we are having sex, which
includes me thinking of other men, of being fucked by other men,
we prefer to use other words. I feel sure you agree. I have never
felt there was anything unusual in fantasies. I cannot imagine
masturbating without them, and my husband’s attitude during
intercourse was a big help.
33
No doubt you have given some thought to the connection
between fantasy and fact, where one might try to make the
fantasy come true. In many cases where perhaps unobtainable
people are involved, this would not be possible. In my case,
whereas the people are just ordinary, the circumstances are larger
than life, so it would still be very difficult to do what I fantasize,
impossible really to fuck with maybe ten men in full view of
passersby. Even going around without panties can be risky,
although I realize that a great many men, including my husband,
are turned on by the idea of women doing this, so that when I do
have intercourse with another man it is usually under fairly
conventional circumstances, which I later enlarge on in fantasy. I
have at times been able to have sex in some degree like my
fantasies, but invariably it has been contrived to some extent, so
that it is not quite the real thing.
We have tried group sex for this purpose, and in this way I
have had sex with up to five men in one evening. I do not want to
make too much of the panties thing, but going back to the
original incident I read about, which was not only before tights
but before minis too, it simply said that her dress was lifted,
without any reference to whether she wore anything below, as if
they were the wide-legged type that would not get in the way. But
whatever, there was no obstacle, and this is very important in my
fantasies. I have read of girls saying they go out every day
without panties, but frankly I haven’t the nerve for this, although
my husband supports the idea, so I tend to pick occasions when I
feel there will be no danger, as when I am in the company of
people I know will approve. Simply, I love sex, but I don’t want
to be ****d.
I would just repeat that I get much pleasure from my fantasies,
and wish you well. [Letter]
34
FOREPLAY
 In my desire to lessen the anxiety about fantasy during sex, I
don’t mean to imply that if you don’t have sexual fantasies there
is something wrong with you, or even that you yourself may not
prefer it that way. What I am trying to do is establish a more
acceptable climate for fantasy, so that women who do fantasize
will not feel so alone, so estranged, and will realize that there is
nothing wrong with it – that in fact, for them as well as for
women still unaware of their fantasies, a more conscious use of
them can add an exciting new dimension to sex.
But we all respond differently to different stimuli, and some
people, I realize, do not fantasize, just as there may be some rare
people who do not dream. I happen to believe, however, that
most do – and that while reading this book, many will, in fact,
discover theirs beneath the thin skin of c***dhood training or
prudery – call it what you will.
I’ve already said why I think women’s fantasies are often far
richer and more adventurous than men’s. They are a true
women’s underground. But just as some people do and some do
not fantasize, some fantasies are meant to be shared and others
not. By opening up the underground, I am not suggesting we
have to tell or act out all our fantasies to be sexually happier; just
accept them without anxiety for what they are.
For example, no one objects to the idea that certain props like
a martini, music, low lights – elements outside the man – can get
a woman "in the mood"; then why should he feel threatened by
what is going on in her mind? Some people get warmed up
looking at erotic pictures or reading a bit of porn; does it matter
that the people in the pictures are other people or that the words
that excite her were written by another man? Then why should it
matter what, or of whom a woman is thinking? A woman doesn’t
need an erection to have sex; she can be entered at any time, and
a man can have an orgasm while his wife’s thinking about the
35
grocery list. Is that preferable? Wouldn’t they both enjoy it more
if, say, at the outset, during the preliminaries, she deliberately
changed mental reels, put on something a little more highly
charged than what to give the k**s for supper tomorrow? And
would it really matter whether her imagery were a rerun of one of
their own earlier more erotic sessions together (such as in
Bertha’s fantasy which follows), or if she got her sexual charge
by imagining that she was being fucked by some tennis stars she
doesn’t even know (as does Bellinda)? What matters is the
quality of the real sex, and if a private screening of her own
favorite erotica gets her in the mood quicker than a martini, and
ultimately gives him a better fuck, then why not? It’s not telling
him your fantasy that’s important, it’s telling yourself it’s okay to
have it. For some women, fantasy is the strongest sexual foreplay
of all; what they should both remember is that it’s the real man
she really wants – or presumably she wouldn’t be there. 
Bertha
While having intercourse with my husband, I will sometimes
go over our past lovemaking sessions in my head, ones that were
particularly exciting, where we both did and said things we don’t
normally do. I’d like it to be that way all the time, of course –
with the bed practically torn apart and us ending up on the floor,
wet and sticky and happy – but of course it doesn’t always
happen that way. So I re-create it, rolling him over in my mind
when, say, all he’s really doing is lying there on top of me and
thrusting away.
We’ve had some incredible times in bed and out, especially in
the shower playing catch-me-if-you-can with our bodies covered
in Sardo oil. Those are the times I remember. I do it especially if
I’m not particularly excited and it helps me to reach the aroused
state I want. Then when I get there he does, too. My husband
36
knows of this and fully approves; I sometimes think he even
relies on it, say, when he’s tired. It’s as though he were saying,
"Come on, baby, remember how it was, get us up there."
We’ve been married two and a half years and enjoy a good sex
life. But I’ve invariably found that re-creating these scenes with
my husband (in my mind) leads to a more erotic session, which
in turn gives me new material for the next time. For me, my
fantasies are money in the bank, if you know what I mean.
[Taped interview]
BeIlinda
 While I was putting this book together, I met and talked
with Dr. Robert Chartham, psychologist and author of The
Sensuous Couple. He showed me a letter he’d received from a
woman we’ll call Bellinda, in which she complained that her sex
life was dreary, that her mind wandered to the day’s trivia during
sex, and that she felt guilty that the only sexually exciting
thoughts she seemed to have were of tennis star John Harrison’s
thighs:
"Last year," she wrote, "I went to the Albert Hall to watch
John Harrison in person play indoor tennis. I was sitting on
purpose near the umpire’s chair so I could be near his legs. I just
could not take my eyes off him, and when he was toweling down,
he stared back for a lovely long moment, our eyes were really
locked. He may have been wondering what this stupid woman
(me) was looking at, but I prefer to think that my message got
through, which was, `My God, I’d like you to thrust yourself
inside me.’ If it’s possible for a woman to say that with her eyes,
then I said it."
Dr. Chartham’s advice to her and her subsequent reply follow.

37
Dear Bellinda:
By believing yourself to be, as you put it, a "sexual dud," you are
making yourself one.
You have quite the wrong attitude toward lovemaking, and your
husband seems no better.
You have got yourself all worked up about sexual responses and the
quality of them, when you ought to be fully relaxed, and letting things
just happen to your body. Instead of thinking about next day’s lunch
while you are being made love to, why don’t you think of John Harrison’s
thighs, or better still imagine that those are John Harrison’s hands
and mouth caressing you, and John Harrison’s cock that is up you. Try
it and see what happens. Let me know.
We call it fantasizing, and nearly all of us, men and women, have
our sexual fantasies – at least from time to time. It’s quite a legitimate
way of awakening our sexual senses. The only thing is, don’t let on to
your husband that you are imagining that he’s John Harrison; he might
be hurt.
Best wishes,
Robert Chartham
Dear Dr. Chartham,
Thank you so much for your letter. I am perfectly certain you were
aware of the effect that phrase "John Harrison’s cock that is up you"
would have on me. Of course I have thought of this and longed for it,
but being able to tell some one and see the words written down was
somehow extra exciting. In my thoughts I have used the word penis, but
your phrase sent a sort of electric shock through me. All that day (last
Friday) I felt very odd, warm and sort of open and receptive. I bought a
black scanty garment because I know that color turns my husband on. I
just couldn’t wait until we were in bed, as we have two c***dren around.
I was in bed first, so my husband hadn’t seen the little black thing I was
wearing.
I must say it had a dramatic effect! He came into me right away and
in a few seconds had come off. Needless to say, I couldn’t quite match
his speed, but came soon afterward and it was more intense than usual.
We made love twice that night and again in the morning, and were both
in a daze of wellbeing the next day. It is thanks to you, and I feel that
it’s now much more likely that I shall not have to fight for my orgasms
in the future. To make things even more sexual for me, there was John
Harrison himself on television doing a "B is to"commercial! Not a very
erotic product, but I wasn’t watching the gravy! I just hope I behaved
naturally, as my husband was watching and it came as a bit of a shock.
38
The orgasm in the morning was the best, as I threw all guilt to the
winds and imagined John Harrison begging me to let him make love to
me. In this fantasy he is completely unable to control himself and is
holding his penis in an effort to suppress his erection. He fails, and
comes white he is standing there, the semen spurting through his fingers
onto me.
I agree with you that this must be kept from my husband, as it would
hurt him and might wreck future developments.
I have never told anyone these things in my life before and I thank
you for releasing thoughts which made me feel so guilty. My husband
says he never thinks of me as a wife but as a mistress, so I suppose that
is his fantasy. I shall have to be careful to keep your letter hidden; I
don’t want to lose it, as it is stimulating to see "John Harrison’s cock up
you" written down.
I realize I can’t feel this way every day of the year, but I have made
a start and shall now enjoy my fantasies instead of trying to push them
away.
APPROVAL
 I said earlier that I didn’t want to act too strongly as
advocate in this book, that I wanted to let the material speak for
itself. Aside from believing in sexual fantasy as an interesting
side of women’s sexualitybeing a fantasist myself – I had little to
say on the subject before I began collecting this material. I’ve
learned a lot from the women who contributed to this book; in
fact, all I have to say comes directly from what they’ve told me,
and have imaginatively illustrated for me in their fantasies. But if
I haven’t interfered with the fantasies themselves, I have selected
certain ones to appear in the book, and grouped and classified
them in a definite order of progression.
Any number of people could have done this according to
whatever arbitrary system of classification they might have
chosen. That I have chosen this order therefore i means to me that
I am acting as advocate after all. This book is designed to win
39
you over, unequivocally, first to the idea of female sexual fantasy
as an introduction to love play, and eventually to the validity of
sexual fantasy at any time.
I began by thinking that it was obvious that it doesn’t matter
what a woman is thinking of during sex; if it excites her, it’s
good, and thus adds to the joy of both. But I know how the
material in this book has been received even by friends I’d call
sophisticated and "liberated." Their reactions tell me how difficult
it will be for other people to accept, even to believe, some of the
sexual images women say they have, especially during sex. Even
harder to believe will be the statements of these women that these
fantasies occurred during happy, satisfying sex with men they
loved.
That is why I broached the topic of fantasy during sex 3 with
the easily understood idea of fantasy as sexual foreplay; I assume
we are all in favor of that, of anything that leads to sex. As the
next step, I would also assume that we are all in favor of anything
that gives us stronger feelings of reassurance or approval during
sex. (I need not explain to my women readers the
misapprehension in the idea widespread among men, who have
done most of the writing on sex, that because women don’t have
the outward giveaway of inner sexual anxieties – the limp cock –
that women suffer less and need less reassurance.) Therefore, in
the fantasies you are about to read, the fact that women like Sally,
Vicki, and Sondra get the desired approval from such universal
judgment figures as Mother, the doctor, and even Jesus Christ,
should strike a sympathetic chord. If you can understand and
accept the idea of female fantasy as a form of sexual foreplay and
excitement, the idea that fantasy, by allaying anxiety, can allow
the excitement to grow cannot be too strange a progression of
thought. 
40
Sally
 My friend Sally owns her own small boutique. She’s in her
early twenties, has long, multilayered black hair, and the kind of
figure that looks perfect under one of her own flowing chiffon
designs. She recently finished a yearlong affair with a man twice
her age, who, as a parting gesture, set her up in the boutique
business. She considers this latest affair "the greatest education of
my life." She is still terrifically fond of Alan, her benefactor, and
talks of him with enthusiasm. Having known him briefly, and
knowing Sally’s zest for anything new, I would imagine that the
"education" Sally refers to would include some fascinating new
chapters in sexual exploration. She admits that he will be a hard
act for any new man in her life to follow; "I really am so bored
with younger men now," she says. 
I’ve thought about this fantasy quite a bit, ever since I started
having it, dreaming it. I’ve analyzed it ten different ways, but I’m
still not quite sure what it means. I don’t think I had it before I
knew Alan, but maybe I did. He brought me out in many different
ways, so maybe the fantasy had been there all along, but I just
never acknowledged it until him. It’s really a very simple fantasy
on the surface; I have a variety of twists I add to it depending on
my mood. Basically, it’s that while I am making love I have this
image of me lying there, naked, just as I really am, with the man,
or men, and while we are fucking I’m talking on the telephone to
my mother. Isn’t that weird? What I have to do, of course, is
control my voice, talk to her normally as if nothing unusual is
going on. Every now and then she’ll ask, "What was that I
heard?" Every time she becomes suspicious, I get wildly excited,
but even during those long periods while she and I just chat – far
more amiably than we do in reality – I lie there in a great warm
bath of arousal. It’s very comfortable talking to her like this, also
wildly exciting.
41
She used to come on very heavily with Alan – after all, they’re
about the same age. She’s an incredible flirt. Also, she never
really approved of me and Alan; either that or she was jealous.
But she’s always very sweet and understanding to me on the
fantasy telephone.
The funny thing is, when I do come, when I reach an orgasm
and I can’t control my voice any longer, she doesn’t scold or hang
up as you would expect, she just keeps on chatting in this kind of
nice warm voice that she never uses with me in reality. [Taped
interview]
Vicki
 Vicki is thirty -two and single, just out of her second
divorce. Her exotic good looks appeal to a variety of men, but
Vicki’s own preference has always been limited to the rat
bastards. She’s already set her sights on her next conquest (I
mean victimizer) and is the first one to laugh at the hard knocks
that lie ahead for her. "That’s how I am," is how she puts it,
adjusting the fall of a tight little T-shirt over her boyish figure,
before sailing forth to meet her Waterloo.
When she’s not being knocked, Vicki’s generally to be found
in the archives of some far-flung museum; she is a
well-established art historian, appears regularly on TV, and
writes for art publications in half a dozen countries. You would
think she’d seen enough suffering on the cross without adding
her own.
Interesting you should ask, my dear, because I’m sure I’ve got
you to thank – or blame – for these strange new thoughts that
have entered my sex life ever since we talked about this book of
yours last year. That’s how long they’ve been going on. No,
wrong, I’m sure they were there all along, but it was our talking
about fantasies that brought them to the surface. Nowadays I
42
can’t seem to go to bed with a man without having this image
that he is my doctor. I can’t really say whether this focused
fantasy has really heightened sex for me or not. All I know is that
there he is, cap and mask, bearing just the slightest resemblance
to my real doctor. Or is it just the cap and mask? You know the
old line about doctors: They all look alike when you’ve got your
feet in the stirrups. Not that I’ve had one of those examinations
for years. Okay, I know it’s dumb when you’re over twenty-five
not to, but I’ve always hated those check-ups. Remember how
you screamed at me in college for not seeing a doctor when I
hadn’t had a period for six months? And me still a virgin. Well,
that turned out all right, didn’t it?
You know, the only thing that bothers me about this doctor
fantasy is that I don’t understand the association. I’ve never had a
romance with a doctor. God knows, I’ve never been excited
during one of those examinations. I never even went through the
ritual c***dhood games of Doctor and Nurse with the
neighborhood boys. But get me in bed with a man these days and
there we all are – me and the guy in bed, and me and the doctor
in my head. The more excited I get, my legs up, the doctor
between them – my lover I mean…well, you know what I mean –
anyway, the more intent the examination, the more intense the
excitement. The closer the doctor gets to his prognosis, the closer
I get to orgasm. And then, without fail, right before orgasm, the
doctor’s masked face zooms in close to mine and those loving
eyes tell me even before he speaks that I’m in great shape,
everything’s just where it should be.
Now that I think of it, tell it out loud, I realize I should edit
what I said earlier, the part about blaming you for bringing all
this up. Whatever it means, all I know is my sex life has never
been better. [Taped conversation]
43
Francesca
 Francesca is a pretty Jewish mother of three. Her sweet
disposition goes a long way in running a house constantly
teeming with her teen-age c***dren’s friends and her non-stop
husband’s business associates, who seem to fly in hourly from all
over the world. Under her quiet but firm hand, all generations
and nationalities meet and merge around the f****y dining table.
Her mother lives with them three months of the year. "I have very
ambivalent feelings about my mother," she says. "I suppose I love
her and accept her more now than I ever did, but it’s very rare
that I can even kiss her on the cheek. I used to sort of shrink from
being touched by anyone, but now I’m much more liberated…
with everyone except my mother. I’ve often wondered if there
was anything homosexual about this fantasy; when I was
nineteen I had an unfulfilled lesbian experience in Paris. But I
don’t know, as often as I fantasize about women, I fantasize
about men, and my real sexual life is very much only with men."
(This interview with Francesca shows how women often talk
about their fantasies. Even though Francesca was an interested
volunteer, she begins by trying to tell it all in one semiabstract
sentence. Only as she reworks the almost u*********s images
again and again in her mind as she tells it to me, will she
remember the elaborate details.) 
I’m afraid my fantasies are just the usual ones. This is my
favorite: I am brought at the age of thirteen or f******n, as a
pubescent girl, by my mother to be sold to an Oriental potentate.
Actually, it’s a faceless mother, not really my mother, because
I rather have this thing against my mother. But she’s somebody
of authority and she’s brought me here to sell me. She’s told me
in advance exactly what I am to do. In fact, she’s trained me
herself since c***dhood to perform sexually, she’s raised me as a
purely and perfect sexual object, demonstrating on me herself to
show me just how everything should be done. She’s performed
44
cunnilingus on me, done everything to me, and showed me with her
own body. Actually, it gets a little confusing here as to whether it’s
a mother or who it is…but it is a woman.
We enter the palace. And there is the potentate sitting on his
throne like a great Buddha, a rajah. I have been instructed by my
mother exactly what I must do; there is no hesitation on my part,
I must perform well, it is the culmination of my training, or I will
not be bought. And it is a great honor to be bought. My mother
begins by describing my abilities to the Rajah. In fact, she begins
by demonstrating on him herself just what it is she has taught me
to do. She fucks him, sitting on top of him on his throne, she goes
down on him, she plays with him all the while talking to him of
me.
Then she performs on me, she goes down on me, she fucks me,
but not with any apparatus – there’s never any of that – she does
it with her finger. I lie there, responding just as I should as her
finger or her tongue enter me, my beautiful body reacting
perfectly.
It gets confused here…let me think…The Rajah himself is
passive throughout all of this. But he’s pleased with my
performance, very pleased, that’s the most important thing, of
course.
He says, "Yes, she will do, she’s marvelous, she will have a
high position in the court …"
It never has anything to do with, "She’ll be the most bejeweled
or the richest"; it’s not that kind of harem. The idea is that I’ve
performed beautifully and that I’m the most sexual figure he’s
ever seen and he wants me there by his side. (I suppose this all
has to do with pleasing the man, but it does get me worried
afterward sometimes just why he is so passive, why I’m always
doing to him. Let me try to remember more.)
He, the Rajah, never leaves his throne. He sits up there and my
mother and I perform below him on a kind of stage, a platform.
We are naked at this point, but when I was brought in I was
beautifully robed. I was taken to him and he parted my robes and
45
murmured appreciation. But it’s my mother who undresses me,
pointing out all the beautiful parts of my body as she uncovers
them, "Look at this body, the beauty of the breasts …" (That’s
another thing; I used to be very hung-up about being flat-chested
– I’m over that now – but certainly in fantasies I’m beautifully
endowed.) "Look at how I’ve nurtured her," she continues, her
hands moving over my hips, parting my ass for him to see, "look
how beautifully she’s shaped, just to please you."
Then she has me lie down and she parts my legs, exposing my
cunt so that he can see how perfect it is. This is when she
performs on me. All this time he’s masturbating. And so are the
courtiers, oh yes, it’s a big M-G-M court, with Nubians standing
around holding torches (they’re very tall and they aren’t
masturbating, but the others are, and the women courtiers too).
Then I go and sit on the Rajah’s lap, he just parts his gown,
and I fuck him…after I’ve gone down on him. I sit there naked
on his cock on his throne and through it all he does nothing,
nothing to me, nothing for me. I do all the work…which is what
I’ve been trained to do, so in the fantasy it doesn’t matter, but
now that I think of it, it’s strange that there’s really nothing in it
for me sexually. What matters is that I’m the best, I’m accepted.
The sex part with the Rajah isn’t what counts – whether he’s big
or skillful or anything; I have other fantasies where size and skill
and three men at once are what turns me on – but this one, and
it’s my favorite, it’s all about being accepted. What I mean is, if
I’m being fucked in real life, and I have this fantasy…it’s the
greatest pusher in the world. [Taped interview]
Sondra
Music is playing on the record player. As I sit listening to the
plucking of the harpsichord, I wonder if Dali must have dreamed
up this fantasy to torment me. You see, one of my fantasies
46
concerns him…not that I want a wispy end of his mustache to
tickle my cunt (a word I prefer to clitoris, which sounds so
clinical, or clit, which is so flip) but I want that big black octopus
to take me in every way all at once, with every tentacle going full
f***e at the same time since I tire so easily.
The big black octopus, I must explain, was in a gallery off
Fifth Avenue. It was a Dali vernissage and included a huge
painting of Jesus preaching his Sermon on the Mount. Well,
exactly opposite this hedonism were several beautiful and erotic
drawings, and the one I really fancied was this octopus having a
girl. As I stared at it, I lived it…each black rhythmic finger in
and out of her body and my body, winding all the way up
(because I’m a very deep person) and ending in a thin point – not
like a knife, but all the same gentle and definite. A corkscrew
arrangement follows the end of the point with a kind of rubbing,
twisting power and f***e; it makes me reel and scream with
delight. One after the other, each tentacle makes me come again
and again, many comings per black thing, and there is Jesus still
talking to these poor infidels from his lofty place, but really He is
watching me while I gaze into the eyes of my taker, this huge
body – head like the end of a giant orchid penis as it fucks me
and engulfs the whole of me with those spent fingers but with
many more still poised, still ready to come as I come again and
again…aaaahhhhhh! "Bless you, my c***d … " [Conversation]
EXPLORATION
 The next three fantasies are from women who are sexually
happy in their beds. At least they say they are, and I’m prepared
to accept what a woman tells me about her sex life. The
alternative is to say that because each of these women fantasizes
beyond what is actually happening, it follows that the real sex is
inadequate and she dissatisfied. But that would be playing more
47
than amateur psychiatrist, it would be playing God. No thank
you.
For many women, fantasy is a way of exploring, safely, all the
ideas and actions which might frighten them in real. ity. In
fantasy they can expand their reality, play out certain sexual
variables and images in much the same way that c***dren enter
into fantasy as a form of play, of trying out desires, releasing
energies for which they have no outlet in reality. Thinking about
it, even getting excited over the image, doesn’t mean you want it
as your reality…or else we all, night dreamers that we are, would
be suppressed robbers, bisexuals, murderers, or even inanimate
objects. 
Karen
I have this fantasy quite often while Ben is fucking me. In fact,
I’d say I have it during our best sessions, when my body is most
relaxed and inventive. Ben gets so excited when I’m into this
fantasy it’s as though he were having it too. Yet I know if it were
to really happen it would scare the hell out of him – and out of
me. I don’t think we have any room in our lives for any kind of
group scene; it simply wouldn’t fit in; we wouldn’t know how to
handle it. But in fantasy, it’s fantastic.
The three of us are in the living room, me, Ben, and my friend
Helen. Our living room, here at home. Only the windows are
larger, big bay windows with large panes and no d****s, no
curtains, the way those windows are in the endless little houses –
all lit up along the endless roads that stretch across the
countryside, the people’s lives exposed, like…We have just come
in from shopping, the three of us, and as I go into the kitchen to
put away the groceries and start dinner, I see Ben help Helen out
of her coat. I stand at the sink, watching them behind me
reflected in this huge polished window. Ben is standing behind
48
her with his hands on her shoulders, on her coat, but she takes his
hands quickly and slips them down, cupping them around her
breasts, holding them there. They don’t realize that I can see, as
their backs are to me. I make little noises with the groceries to
reassure them that I am busy putting things away. I run the water
in the sink, giving them time to go on. Ben hesitates, letting her
press his hands against her breasts. Then she presses back
against him, rubbing against his groin. I can feel the rush of
excitement that charges Ben, that gets him instantly erect as I can
get him, as I so often have by rubbing my bottom against him.
I go back into the living room, but first I clear my throat and
start talking so they will know I am coming. I walk through the
room, telling them I’m going up to have a quick bath, telling Ben
to fix Helen a drink and keep her company. But I don’t go
upstairs. I stand just outside the door and wait, watching them.
Ben sits on the sofa, shy as always, and it is Helen who moves in,
kneels in front of him, unzips his fly and takes his penis in her
hand, puts it into her mouth. Ben’s hands start to push her
away… He looks quickly in the direction I’ve gone. But the
pleasure is too much. He sees Helen, sees her lips round his
penis, her mouth full of him, her lips bulging around it as though
she’s going to swallow it. He reaches for her breasts again and
fondles them; they seem to grow in his hands, to swell in size.
Until they are as large as mine. Her blond head moves faster and
faster, up and down on his penis, pushing her lips back so that
Ben can see her teeth, small and white, moving as though she is
eating some delicious piece of meat. The tip of it slips farther and
farther down into her throat; Ben is practically paralyzed with
ecstasy. He falls back against the sofa, his hands reaching for his
trouser front, unfastening it altogether so that she can really get at
him. He is no longer the Ben I know at all. Helen undoes her
blouse, never letting his penis rest, sucking away on it. She takes
her breasts in her own hands, and kneads them so that drops of
milk gush from them onto Ben’s pubic hairs, soaking them. I
49
move quietly into the room, knowing they won’t stop now, and
wanting to watch them more closely. They have forgotten now
that I am even in the house. Ben is about to come in her mouth,
but he wants the milk even more and he lifts her, drags her onto
the sofa, so that he can suck her breasts while his hands undress
her, fondle her until she moans for him to put it into her, there on
our sofa, their clothes half on, half off, in front of the huge picture
window. I shake off my clothes and naked I go over to them. I get
on the sofa behind Ben. I want so badly to join them, to give Ben
even more pleasure in return for all the pleasure he is giving
Helen – who is really part me and part Helen – and suddenly I
have this warm wet thing to put into him, a penis, my penis. I
press it into him slowly, but all the way in. Ben gasps with
excitement, and I feel the same wild sensation as though it really
was a port of me going into him, as if it really were my penis.
Firmly. quickly, I move it in and out in rhythm with his fucking
Helen, whose pleasure I can also feel. Having it both ways,
having everything, it is overwhelming. I can’t stand it, it is too
much, and I press deeper and deeper into my husband until it
seems my penis goes through Ben and into Helen, into me
myself, and I die with pleasure. [Conversation]
Abbie
I’ve been thinking more and more about my fantasies lately.
I’ve even tried talking to my husband about them, that is, the
ones I think wouldn’t make him angry. I wouldn’t dare tell him
that I often think of my old boy friend, of how it used to be with
him, nor of my thoughts of some unknown man who has f***ed
himself upon me, which in my imagination I seem to enjoy.
For some odd reason, while having sexual relations with my
husband I prefer him to be fully clothed, and while we are in bed,
I’d rather not see his "parts." I’d rather we have sex when I didn’t
have to see his penis. Although he enjoys studying my "areas," I
50
cannot bring myself to do the same. It turns me on more when
things are left to the imagination. But my husband tends to
parade his "parts" in front of me, even though I’ve asked him not
to, and mentioned that our sex life might improve if he didn’t.
You may therefore find it strange that in my latest fantasy I tell
my husband that I think I would enjoy watching him having sex
with another woman. Not really someone we know – preferably
some strange female. That way we’d know no relationship could
come of it. But if it were to come true I don’t know if I’d have the
nerve to allow it. Yet I keep thinking it would be fun.
I also have fantasies of me with other women. But these
women have no face, I mean they are no one in particular. These
occur usually during masturbation, which is maybe two, three
times a month. I don’t really have lesbian fantasies, because for
me to do the act on a female, to me it seems repulsive, but the
idea of a female doing it to me seems pleasurable. (Selfish,
perhaps?)
I know I began this letter by saying I do discuss some
fantasies with my husband, but I’m afraid that even that is a
fantasy! I can’t think of any fantasy we’ve discussed, but then we
have a communication problem! [Letter]
Hilda
I am thirty-seven years of age. My marriage is a happy one and
the sexual part of our life together extremely satisfying. I like to
think of my husband’s penis as being small but very powerful. I
often get on top of him, squatting in a knees-up position. He
strokes my buttocks and caresses my anus while he thrusts from
underneath. When I feel his fingers exploring my bottom, my
fantasy is that a very long but delicately thin penis is penetrating
my anus. I can feel this thin shaft penetrating me from behind
and the feel of the palms of his hands pressing against my
buttocks reminds me of another male attacking me from behind.
51
This causes me to relieve the muscular tension which I have built
up in my pelvis as though to admit this second party to my body.
As my husband and I come to our climax, I imagine that this thin
shaft inside my rear is pulsating and thrusting to fill me with a
double ration of semen, thus ensuring that the act of intercourse,
if not successful by my husband, has been achieved by the
fantasy "thing" behind me. I have no feelings of who might be the
owner of this aggressor from behind me. He or It is a nothing in
my mind, but is a very real sensation of additional intrusion
within my body. Sometimes the tension in my rear is so great that
I lose all control, and the moment after my husband has come,
my bladder relaxes completely and I pee, flooding back to him
the semen that he has just shot into me. We have only once tried
to have anal intercourse, but because of the thick dimension of
his mighty dwarf I just could not take him. The fact of my
involuntary release of just a little urine gives my man a
tremendous thrill.
I have seen cows being served by a bull on a farm that belongs
to some friends. One particular bull is very broad across the back,
like the flat top of a. table. My husband and I frequently have sex
in the lounge or the kitchen after the c***dren are in bed or away
for the weekend. Then I imagine that I am lying on the back of
the bull, while the bull is mounting a cow. I experience a distinct
feeling of the kitchen table or the lounge settee on which I lie
heaving up and down. My hands automatically go down on either
side of the table to grasp the legs, to prevent myself from falling
off the back of the frantic bull as he works away at the cow. I can
feel my body thrusting up and down in time with the thrusts of
the bull into the cow. Sometimes my husband has extreme
difficulty staying inside me. Invariably I experience a climax
before my husband in these situations, and his continuing action
to bring off his own climax results in me having a second
orgasm, which I imagine in my mind to be the bull flooding the
cow with his sperm. On these occasions I imagine my husband’s
52
penis to be even greater in girth than it really is. In fact, I imagine
it as thick as the bull. To make this even more realistic, I
sometimes insert a finger into my vagina at the moment of his
climax to swell his real dimension to what I imagine would
represent the bull’s erection. My husband enjoys this routine,
feeling that my finger’s there to help stimulate him. However, it
is my desire to feel filled by an enormous penis that is really the
key to the whole situation. [Letter]
Heather
I’m twenty-two and very shy, and group gropes aren’t my
scene at all. But my imagination isn’t the least bit shy. When my
husband and I are making love, or when I masturbate, I visualize
my husband screwing another woman while I am screwing
another man. We’re all in the same room, or in two double beds,
and I can see what they’re doing in a big mirror. It excites me
very much. I can’t remember when this started or what started it,
but I very rarely reach orgasm without thinking about it. [Letter]
Kitty
Sometimes during sex, or just during the day, I think of what it
would be like to trade husbands, that is, for me and my husband
to have sex with a couple with whom we are good friends…me
with the guy and my husband with the other wife. This can be
one of several couples that we know, or any new couple we meet
and hit it off with.
I often tell my husband of these "group sex" fantasies, that is,
of imagining trading off with our friends and imagining what
they look like naked, and he reciprocates. We often talk of what it
would be like to swap with Virginia and Dick or Fran and Ernie
for instance, but never do so, and are quite sure we never will.
It’s just the imagining it, thinking of what it might be like, and
53
their bodies, what we all might do that is so exciting. But if I
happen to be around a friend when she is dressing or nude, which
of course doesn’t happen often, I make mental notes and then
describe to him in great detail her feminine charms. He does the
same for me if he happens to see someone I know in the men’s
room. We both thoroughly enjoy having this nude mutual
fantasizing about our friends; we find it very stimulating and
exciting, even if it will never happen…especially so, I guess. You
can go so much further in fantasy than you can in reality. [Letter]
SEXUAL INITIATIVE
 Society encourages women to find sexual partners; a
woman without one is disturbing, she is only half a woman
(spinsters and nuns are downright creepy to some people).
Society demands she have sex (a marriage must be consummated
to be legal), yet she is barred from initiating sex. She is granted
sexual desires, urged to fulfill them, but discouraged from taking
the active role…except in fantasy, where, in her own way, in her
own time, she can take what she’s been told is hers rightfully as a
woman.
What is meant by "She’s a real woman"? Men say it with such
loaded admiration that every woman within hearing distance
freezes in envy and anticipation of finding out, at last, what it is
that the "real" woman has. (Women don’t say "She’s a real
woman" of one another; how would we recognize one? We’ve
been trying to find out what it is to be a woman since we were
born.)
Information’ is so scarce and contradictory on the vital
essentials of womanhood, you would think someone (Mother?)
was intentionally trying to mislead us from the beginning. Not
only contradictions within, but contradictions without; the clues
54
we do get seem to go directly against what we feel, what we want
to do.
Our first toy is a baby, a doll baby; our first "play" role is that
of Mother, and while we dimly know this all has something to do
with our sex, we are given no clues about that. Some step seems
to have been left out, and the anger and anxiety our mothers show
beneath their fixed smiles when we ask questions about it show it
was left out deliberately, and we’d better Keep Off that particular
grass. We play house with our play babies, but it’s a daddyless
house. Little boys don’t play house; it’s not an accepted role. Nor
is there any accepted play role in which the little mothers can
explore their first sexual drives, which often come so
unexpectedly. Little girls with lots of suddenly newfound energy,
who want to run and holler, swing in trees and climb walls, are
called tomboys. Clearly, spontaneity and action are not the
quickest route to womanhood. But if it is not an acceptable outlet
for these mysterious, perhaps troubling new energies, what is?
We are not told. We only know there is a mystery here. We can
go wrong somewhere. All about us is silence. We learn to be
still. Passive.
Eventually a girl grows out of doll babies and begins to get her
first signs of having miraculously arrived at womanhood.
(Without understanding how she got there, because to her
knowledge she has done nothing, learned nothing, experienced
nothing at all. Can this be it? Doing nothing, avoiding the
mystery, being passive and ignorant – is that being a woman?)
Whatever the answer is, boys are apparently aware which girls
have solved the problem. They begin to ask those girls out on
dates. Dates lead directly and naturally to those desires and urges
she’s been stifling. And wonder of wonders, the way to get asked
out most (to be the most womanly?) is to do what you really want
to do, and stifle nothing at all! Freedom, excitement and "real"
womanhood suddenly and magically seem united and integrated,
beckoning at last.
55
Wrong. Once again it is pointed out by Mother and the
other girls, if you’re slow in catching on that action, the
seemingly easiest way to womanhood, is not the nicest way. Is
maybe not the way at all. In fact, once again, it seems
womanhood has something to do with not doing what you want
to do, with frustration and passivity. Suddenly c***dhood’s vague
distinction between "nice" little girls and girls who were not
"nice" becomes a decided hard-line distinction between women:
there are two kinds. The ones boys like to go out with, and the
kind they marry. But which of the two is the "real" woman? The
choice is more bewildering now that she’s had a taste of the
forbidden fruit: Whether to reach out and respond, or to hold
back, to hold out for marriage.
No one is taking any chances: Marriage is now painted – by
Mother? – as the glorious answer to every maiden’s prayer, the
end of the rainbow, the beginning of "happily ever after …" And
just to be sure the marriage sticks – the maiden doesn’t wander,
the "real" woman is further defined as not only married, but also
a mother. Or to put it another way – Mother’s way – one isn’t a
real woman until one is a mother.
But just as with baby doll toys that arrived out of a sexless
void, a vital step between herself as she is now and this new
"real" womanhood has been passed over in silence. With each
new man in her life she could have learned something new,
maybe contradictory things (one man’s real woman is another
man’s dull or cutting tool), but always something that might have
brought her closer to the enigma of herself and of what
womanhood could indeed be for her. The prospect of this
exploration of the variousness of men and women and life itself is
fascinating, frightening, and forbidding – if not forbidden (by
Mother and the other girls).
I’m convinced this is why so many women marry early: For
every woman who holds out for the unknown, for sexual
exploration, there are hundreds who anxiously grab marriage,
56
motherhood, and the symbolic surface manifestation that she has
at last arrived: She is a real woman. The wedding ring certifies it
and motherhood guarantees it. Who is there in the world to doubt
these majestic reassurances? Only herself, the self in her fantasies
who picks up where her real self left off in trying out and trying
on women’s various sexual roles.
One role she’s been denied from the beginning is that of
sexual initiator, innovator. A woman may ask a man to dinner,
but she may not ask him to dance. She may ask him to pass her
the salt if she wants more of it, even reach across the table to get
it, but she may not put her hand on his knee under it. She will
coax him to try her new dishes and urge him to have more
because Mother told her his stomach was a quicker (nicer) way to
his heart than the telephone. Traditionally, women wait to be
asked, or acted upon. To reach out for the man you want is to be
aggressive, and to reach out for the way you want him in bed
isn’t just aggressive, it’s unfeminine. The fact that he might enjoy
what follows her first move isn’t what’s at issue: the point is that
it isn’t done, hasn’t been done, and won’t be done until men and
women are convinced that changing the traditional sexual roles
doesn’t constitute a threat.
Meanwhile, if he’s too shy to telephone, or perhaps less
imaginative or worn out in bed than she (might be, given the
chance), then two people who’d like to never do get started and
the sheets barely get rumpled. He never knows what he’s missed;
she does, but only in her fantasies. And if in those fantasies, as in
so many in this book, she comes on like a tiger, in a startlingly
aggressive role – she tying him down on the bed, don’t hastily
put the little lady down as a secret dominating sexual sadist:
Sometimes you have to shout just to be heard.
Even as sexually self-accepting a woman as Carol (below) has
to fantasize a sex-instruction class where an imagined instructor
tells her to take the initiative before she can, in reality, do
something as loving and natural as climb on top of her husband.
57
Faye’s fantasy, which follows Carol’s, of initiating her lover into
a three-way sex scene, is something she has always longed to do
and feels he would enjoy too, but only if she took him by the
hand. Why not? Think how much more active the dance floor and
the bedroom might be if women (and men) felt easier about
taking the first step, making the first move, assuming a second
position…or a third, or a fourth. 
Carol
My husband and I are expatriate New Zealanders. We live in
Papua. My husband is fifty-five years old and I am nearly
thirty-eight. We have been married 18 years. We have two
c***dren, and have had and continue to enjoy a highly satisfactory
sex life together.
My fantasy, which often occupies me, is that we are a
demonstration couple for a class of young couples being
instructed in the art of intercourse. I can hear the instructor telling
the class of our progress toward climax. Every so often the
instructor wants us to change position so that his pupils can get a
better view between my legs. At this point I usually climb on top
of my husband. sometimes adopting a squatting attitude over him
to enable our audience to see our connected organs together.
Sometimes I hear the instructor tell me to take the active part.
whereupon I actually tell my husband that I want our movements
to come only from me until he ejaculates. He will usually
cooperate. unless I have misjudged hi, progress and he is about to
come off anyway, in which case I will mentally apologize to the
instructor. But on most of the occasions when my mind runs this
way, I can hear the instructor accurately telling the audience my
feelings while we are having each other, and he keeps talking the
whole time in a soft voice so as not to distract the pair of us.
Every time he instructs his class to watch more closely I become
even more excited, feeling their eyes on us. The instructor’s
58
voice, as he calmly tells me to do all the things I want to do, is
not like any voice I know, no particular friend or acquaintance.
But he is a friend in that his role in my fantasy is that of
benefactor, someone who is looking after me and knows my
every desire. He and I have a wonderful rapport. [Letter]
Faye
I’m not sure what got me started on this fantasy. I really like
Richard; in a way we’re more than just lovers, we’re great
friends. Marriage will never be our scene; we could go ages
without seeing one another, but whenever we are together it’s as
lovers, and we can pick up wherever we left off. I do love him,
but maybe it’s because I love him without the possessiveness that
so often goes with love that I have this fantasy. I don’t think
Richard’s ever had a conscious queer notion in his head, I mean I
don’t think he’d ever acknowledge being attracted sexually to
another guy. But I think there’s a bit of the bisexual in all of us,
and in some way I think I bring it out in Richard. Maybe it’s
because I want to. You see, I really get turned on by this idea of
me and Richard making it with another guy. I’d just love to see
him expressing some of that good solid love he has for sex, for
women – sharing it with men too.
And I’d love to be the one that makes it happen. That’s it, I
guess: I’d really love to initiate him into a happy little group
scene, and as long as I’m there, involved, I think he’d do it and
enjoy it. What’s interesting is I know I’d never be turned on with
this idea if Richard and I were serious about each other, because I
am too damn jealous and possessive. But I’d love to turn him on,
him and another man and me. It would be so friendly and
exciting.
I am kneeling in front of a fireplace, poking the embers back to
life. Only it’s not a real fire, it’s papier-mâché, and the room is
like that chalet we once rented in Switzerland; in fact the room is
59
a set, a stage. Because of the stage lights I can’t see the audience,
but I know they’re out there. Also, the fake fire throws out a
semicircular pink glow that surrounds me, making it hard to see
who the other man is.
He has just come into the room with Richard and they stand in
the shadows behind me, talking. As Richard goes into the other
room to mix us all a drink, the other man starts to follow him,
then changes his mind and comes and stands behind me. He puts
his big sheepskin coat around me, as I’m shivering. Then he
kneels beside me and takes the poker, but keeps my hand under
his, pressing it hard around the grooved handle. I watch my
fingers whiten under the pressure of his. Richard’s voice comes
warm and happy from the other room, and the sound of the ice
clinking in the glasses. I can smell the other man’s warm brandy
breath and feel the hardness of his thigh against me, and the
unrelenting pressure of his hand. I let the coat slip from my
shoulders, feeling the pain in my nipples as they harden visibly
under my sweater. The audience murmurs appreciatively. Now I
reach for a log to put on the fire and in the movement let my
nipples graze his shoulder. My gesture lets him know I won’t
resist; his pressure on my hand lessens. The audience claps very
quietly, approving. Squatting as he is, I can see the sudden bulge
in his trousers as I acquiesce. His cock moves like a quick
heartbeat, just above that mysterious place between a man’s legs
where all the seams of his trousers meet. Behind us is the
familiar sound of Richard’s voice, like a hum. He is humming as
he puts on the music, Shirley Bassey’s voice, heavy breathing
music-to-get-laid-by, Richard calls it. With his finger, just the
finger tip, the man lifts my sweater and bends his head to press
his warm lips around my breast, holding me in his mouth, just
his tongue flicking the nipple until I gasp. And the audience
gasps, too. My body begins to move with the music, my body and
this man’s mouth in a dance, all wet and warm now. With my
finger I begin to trace the seam between his legs and his mouth
60
responds, his tongue circling downward as my hand spreads
round his crotch, the fingers arched and separated over the
pressure beneath. In one motion I unzip his fly, setting him free
like some giant bird. Now his tongue is in my hair, reaching for it
just below the top of my low-slung pants. His hands tug to ease
them down so that he can get at me. I can feel his breath just
above my clitoris and can feel him inhale the scent of me; I am
wet with my own juices. His hands work quickly at the fastening
on my pants and I am free, too, his mouth open wide now, his
tongue full out for where I want it. I lean back, resting on my
hands, raising myself up to him, and he holds my buttocks,
pressing my upturned cunt to his mouth like some big, wet
persimmon. The lips of my cunt seem to move like real lips in
anticipation, begging him for his tongue until I feel it, warm and
full on that little spot, sucking it in a kiss. I strain, arching my
back to give him that whole part of my body, the music all
around me, Shirley wailing away for more, my head thrown back,
so far away from that other part of me, so lonely, until I open my
eyes and see Richard watching us, fascinated, his own erection
big and eager to share. "Come," my own lips form the word, and
he is on us, on top of me, his grateful mouth on mine, his cock
dangling in front of the other man’s face. But only for a second,
as the man raises his mouth from my cunt to Richard’s cock,
while thrusting his own cock into me with such f***e that my
scream of pleasure is drowned in the thunderous ovation from the
audience. [Taped interview]
INSATIABILITY
 Why do women fantasize about sex when they’ve got it, when
they’re right in the midst of it, Why do unashamed and sexually
satisfied women like Carol and Faye imagine more sex when they
already have their hands (etc.) full? Maybe because physically
61
women, most women, are never full, never sated sexually beyond
their imagination.
It need have nothing to do with reality, with whether the real
man can (or even would if he could) totally satisfy her; as I said
earlier, to reduce fantasy to the "nothing but" kind of thinking,
which says it is "only" frustration, is too simple. Fantasy, by
definition, is about something that isn’t happening, and some of
the most vivid fantasies I’ve collected are from women who are
clear about not wanting their fantasies to be reality.
No, rather than a frustrated cry for more real sex, I think that a
lot of female fantasy is a psychic need for a more complete
exploration of everything that was kept from them as girls, of
everything that conceivably could be thought sexual.
"The Road of Excess leads to the Palace of Wisdom," wrote
William Blake, and the u*********s mind knows this is true.
Fantasy means more involvement, more spontaneity, more take
as well as give, more focus on herself, and maybe more noise,
more black men, women, dogs, audiences, parents, experiences,
attitudes, roles. For women, sex is still the infinite and
inexhaustible variable, the one way she can unravel the mystery
of what it is to be and feel a woman. I think women have
enormous sexual appetites – far greater than is publicly
acknowledged.
Of course, these appetites could be fed in reality; often they are
not. But they do exist and can be made known to the woman
herself in fantasy. 
Clarissa
When my husband first begins to make love to me, just feeling
me and kissing me, there is one imaginary scene that comes to
my mind, and that is that I am an African fertility image or
statuette with long pointed breasts grotesquely exaggerated in
size, and that instead of my husband I am being loved by the
62
male counterpart, a fertility figure with an enormous penis far out
of proportion to his body.
This image seems to turn itself on without my trying or doing
anything about it, almost as soon as I am sure we will have
intercourse, and continues until I have had an orgasm. It has
nothing to do with my being dissatisfied with my husband’s
penis, which is a very good-sized one that fully satisfies me. I just
somehow seem to imagine that this enormous, long, thick penis
(with a giant knob on the end) is entering me. When we are just
starting, I imagine this huge organ is rubbing my enormous
breasts, and especially is more or less dueling with them, trying
to slide up between them and poking at first one and then the
other, and that I am holding it off from me by sticking my huge
breasts in the way. This is when my husband is stroking or
sucking my nipples. Again, it is not jealousy on my part or any
feeling of inadequacy, since I am quite sure he thinks I am
adequate in this respect.
For example, I’ll try to describe our very relaxed and loving
habits with one another and our happy appreciation and
acceptance of one another’s bodies: We sl**p nude, and he
almost always is in bed before my hair is put up. I do this in the
nude, standing in front of the large dresser mirror in our
bedroom. He watches because he likes to see my breasts lift as I
raise my arms to put in curlers, and then lower them. While we
ordinarily are very old fashioned in our language, he almost
invariably tells me, "You sure have yummy tits, k**," at such
times. When I am done, I walk to the bed, bend over so he can
nibble each nipple in turn for a moment, then turn the covers
down so he is exposed, and bend over and give his penis a quick
kiss. We do this every night, although we have sex only every
second or third night on the average. If he already has an erection
or a partial one, I linger longer on his penis since I know this is
"the" night. If it is not, but I feel I would like a little loving and
don’t think he is tired or worried or something, I will work on his
63
penis a bit more to see if he responds. But many nights it is only
a wifely kiss and nothing more happens. (Of course we kiss
mouth to mouth before going to sl**p, too.)
So you can see by the above that my fantasy of these
over-enlarged sex organs doesn’t come from any feeling of
frustration or lack of appreciation. Looking further back, I can’t
remember any fantasy as a c***d other than that of erect penises.
Although I don’t do it much now, I can’t remember when I
wasn’t masturbating some as a c***d…I am sure it was as young
as eleven years old, because my mother caught a girl friend and
me doing it together with candles when we were twelve, and I
had been doing it a long time then. The candles were my friend’s
idea, since she had found some of those wicked comic books in
her b*****r’s room, showing Dagwood and Blondie and Harold
Teen and Lillums and others having sex, both genital and oral,
with the man in each case always endowed with an enormous
and constantly erect penis. I kept that image in my mind the
whole time I masturbated…the sort of scary and exciting pictures
of those hug comic book penises. Actually, they weren’t scary in
the forbidden sense; sex was not a forbidden topic in our house.
My mother had given me very full and complete sex instruction
from a very early age, including the fact that sex is fun, which
most parents never mention. Mother didn’t scold us and didn’t
even tell my friend’s mother what we had been up to. She just
made us stop and told us to be careful not to hurt ourselves using
candles or anything like that. Although I did not experience my
first intercourse until I was f******n, I always was definitely
interested in boys’ penises from that day on, as well as before. I
do not know if this has anything to do with my African sex-god
fantasy or not. It may have, I suppose.
I might mention that I’ve never told my husband of this
fantasy, and I’m afraid I never will, because he would think I
thought he was too small, and I really don’t at all. [Letter]
64
Annabel
My fantasy is nearly always the same: I am being ****d by not
one man, but three or four. But the strange thing is that as each
man takes his turn, I have to take a bigger penis. Some of the
sizes of them in my fantasies are nine and twelve inches. And as
I have to open my legs wide to take them, the erotic pleasure I
have always brings on the most wonderful orgasm. The pleasure
I get is so intense that my husband also gets added pleasure,
thinking that it is he alone who is giving it to me. [Letter]
Iris
I am twenty-three years old, have been married two years, and
have two c***dren. The earliest fantasies I can remember were
when I was nine or ten years old; I would imagine that the boys
in my class were looking at me and touching me and discussing
my anatomy. Nowadays my fantasies are similar. I often fantasize
that the man I am with is closely examining my sexual organs,
not as a doctor, but as a lover. Sometimes I imagine he’s
discussing me with a friend while they both examine me and
bring me to orgasm manually while they watch. I often practice
this fantasy in front of a mirror while masturbating.
It was only recently that my husband and I admitted to one
another that we had fantasies. We have never described them,
just simply acknowledged their existence. I do sometimes think
of other men while my husband and I are making love. I most
often imagine men we know whom I find particularly attractive. I
usually imagine that these men have begged me to have an affair
with them and I’ve finally given in.
I don’t think my husband would be jealous if I told him of this
fantasy. Perhaps if I fulfilled it, he would be. He does know that I
enjoy thinking about men, and that I always wish I knew what’s
behind the zipper of every man I look at. [Letter]
65
Nora
My husband is not an imaginative man and our lovemaking is
not at all varied. I used to attempt to get him to try different
things, but he never wanted to. The reason that I was more
advanced was not that I’d had more experience before marriage
than he had, but I had had some, and I guess what took place was
what the man wanted, in all cases. Anyway, he was clearly
offended, for example, when I tried once to push his head down
toward my cunt, and he stubbornly pushed it up again to give me
a conventional kiss on the mouth. He doesn’t even seem happy
with me on top, although he lets me once in a while.
In every other area except bed I consider him an ideal husband
– or at least a good one, so I’m determined to reconcile myself to
a somewhat deprived sex life. The way I do it is I achieve variety
with my fantasies, and I achieve an orgasm almost every time by
using them. I think variety is the key to the whole thing, and the
reason so many marriages go stale is that they just do the same
thing over and over. Well, so do we, but in my head it’s different
every time.
I do it all quite deliberately. I can tell, when I’m getting ready
for bed, whether my husband is in the mood or not, and if he is I
get myself all sexed up mentally, even before I get near the bed,
while I’m brushing my hair and undressing and so forth.
Sometimes I linger longer in the bathroom just so I can get to the
right point in my fantasy. Then, when we’re having the same old
version of sex, I’m having my old Arabian Nights. I mean it; it’s
like the one thousand and one nights, with me as Scheherazade
telling myself a different sex story each time. For the first dozen
or so times, it was just me and a man; I’d describe all the
different things we did. Then I went on to think of different
settings, like doing it on the kitchen floor (maybe with a delivery
boy) or in my neighbor’s garage when I went to borrow a tool
(Freudian slip). Then I got involved for a long time with doing
66
sixty-nine with people watching. Then I started thinking of
myself with two men, and just lately I’ve been in a whole group,
both men and women (but the women were involved with the
other men, not touching me). I’ve never imagined myself with a
woman, but other than that I’ll try anything mentally. I’m able to
pace the flow of my thoughts to what’s really going on, and this
way it works for me almost every time. [Letter]
DAYDREAMS
 You could say that a woman’s life was made for fantasy.
All those idle hours, the boring repetitive jobs that her hands do
automatically, the endless opportunities to reflect, construct and
reconstruct. In a sense we were born to dream, to stay at
home…it is how most men dream of us. Even today’s
superwomen who leave the house to go to work have at least as
much opportunity for the odd idle fantasy as the guy at the next
desk (and more natural talent and practice at it) – the tedious
subway rides, the dull business conferences, hungover days when
you just can’t concentrate on anything except the erotic
possibilities of the boss’s moustache, the provocative way the
new account executive dresses on the right, last night’s
abandoned fuck with Harry, the prospect of tonight’s with
George.
Does the adage "The idle mind is the devil’s playground"
indeed apply only to one sex? Why do advertisers consistently
use a picture of a pretty girl with a faraway look in her eye to sell
almost anything? Because it’s universally accepted that women,
dreamers all, dream the good pure thoughts that hold us all
together – especially material things connected with the home.
(And homemaking.) Whereas men, those lusty scoundrels, will
dream only of things that might make their naughty dreams come
true. What are men in advertisements wistful for? Automobiles,
67
whiskey, rugged pipe tobacco…anything that might lead them
more successfully to sex.
I suggest that next time you see that pretty female face with the
Mona Lisa smile you consider, just consider, that she may not be
thinking of a knight on a horse, just the horse.
This lifelong habit of rumination is what makes women so
good at fantasy; daydreams are often as close as they ever get to
what they really want. A man finding desire upon him can pick
up the phone, go see someone, ask a girl out, or order one. But it
is not so easy for a woman to reach out as readily and
shamelessly for what she wantsto take his clothes off, take him to
bed, take him from above, below, and if he won’t take her from
behind, take a whore to bed who will ….
Instead, women dream about it. 
Corinne
This fantasy really happened. What I mean is that it was told
to me by the guy involved; it happened to him and another girl.
But I’ve always loved the story so, and I like him so much, even
though we’ve never made it together, that I fantasize that I am the
girl, that he and I do make it in this very jolly way. Sometimes
I’ll be on the subway and find I have this foolish smile on my
face as I think about this fantasy. I wish it would happen. Even if
it never does it’s helped me pass a lot of otherwise boring hours.
I’ve agreed to help a bachelor friend paint his new apartment,
and since it’s a hot day we’ve both shed our clothes to do the job.
He’s up on a high ladder slapping paint on the ceiling with a
broad brush, while I’m standing below painting the walls with a
roller. It’s a water paint, pale grey and at one point as we are
laughing at some joke – we’ve been smoking a joint, and the
record player is on loud – I glance up at him as he grins down at
me, and from below his balls look so funny (and nice) even
though he and I have never been to bed together and I don’t really
68
know him well enough to know how he’ll take it – even so I
reach up with my roller dripping grey paint and slather his
bouncing balls, and on up to his collarbone. He lets out a yell,
and risking his life he’s down the ladder like a flash and lets go –
slap! slap! – with his brush, on my tits, left then right, and I go
spinning around and he whops me on the can, left then right,
with his big, fat brush. So I run my roller up one of his sides from
the ankle to the armpit, so he dabs me in the navel, and I double
over laughing and he’s on top of me, and we go down in a puddle
of grey paint, writhing and wrestling and struggling and both of
us suddenly aroused; hot as hell and panting and I’m saying "Put
it in" and he’s trying to get me in position so he can, and I get my
legs up around his neck in a frenzy so he can find my cunt and
it’s all impossible with all the goddam paint, and suddenly I see
his eyes widen with panic and I feel it the same second: the paint
is burning us up, but it’s only the first second we mind it, then it
becomes the greatest sensation in the world and we both start
sliding together and the slimy stuff on all our surfaces glues us
together and we get it in, and we slide around fucking and
fucking and FUCKING and
FFFUUUCCCKKKIIINNNGGG…[aaaaarrrrrggggghhhhh]
[Taped interview]
Molly
 Molly specified that this fantasy is not something she thinks
about during sex, but that it’s more of a daydream, a little episode
she likes to think about while driving to pick up the k**s, or
while she’s doing housework. As Molly puts it, "It keeps my
sexual machinery charged." She has never been a teacher, nor
does she want to be, but she does admit to finding the young men
her k**s bring home attractive. She was married at 18.
"Maybe," she admits, "a little too early for an imaginative girl.
Sometimes I think there is so much I’ve missed." 
69
The scene is a one-room schoolhouse, somewhere out West.
The teacher is about my age, thirty-five, or even older. But she is
a virgin, a frustrated old maid. She has kept one of the pupils
after school, a strong, six-foot-tall boy who isn’t too bright. She
goes through a stern lecture with him about how he’s not been
paying attention during class, etc. She asks him two or three
tough questions, and when he can’t answer says she’s going to
have to punish him. She tells him to take down his pants; he’s
embarrassed but she insists. She sits down on a chair and makes
him lie down over her lap, face down, with his pants pulled down
around his knees, and she starts spanking him. He gets an
erection and she spanks harder, but at the same time more
caressingly. Then she starts fingering his penis with her other
hand and she keeps spanking. He gets a bigger and harder
erection. She asks him if he’s ever fucked a girl and he says no
and she moves around on the chair to get her skirt up; she has no
pants on. She also moves him about until she can maneuver his
penis into her cunt, and at this point she goes back to the
lecturing tone she’d had earlier, and tells him all about how he’s
going to have to improve his work; etc., while she’s still
spanking him, but the spanking is more of a pushing him into
her. She’s also moving her pelvis back and forth rhythmically,
very actively, so she’s controlling the whole thing for her own
mounting pleasure but also giving him a fantastic time.
He starts shouting, "Oh, teacher!" over and over as his climax
begins, and she keeps trying to lecture him but the words fuck
and cunt keep popping up in the middle of her lecture. They both
work up to a noisy climax, by which time they’ve slid off the
chair onto the floor. Afterward, she primly buttons her clothes
and very mock-disapproving tells him he’s going to have to stay
after school again the next day unless he can bring his school
work up to scratch, and he agrees that he certainly has been lazy,
etc., and he just doesn’t seem to be able to do the work. [Letter]
70
Alicia
 Alicia has never really left school. She is thirty-four, an
associate professor at a Midwestern university, and is to go to
Africa to complete one of her many papers on anthropology.
When you meet her, it’s hard to believe she is so professional and
self-sufficient, as she looks as vulnerable and appealing as
Mississippi honeysuckle. But behind those violet eyes, there is a
mind like a precision tool. She has a penchant for difficult men,
types who beat her up either physically or mentally. I’ve never
known her to be attracted to a "nice guy," and I get the feeling
that there’s something in her that would turn even a nice guy into
a bastard. I do know one of her former lovers, and he’s as much
as said she invites or incites a put-down reaction from her men,
that there is something in her that brings out the worst in a guy:
"Maybe it’s just that you always know with Alicia that she isn’t
sexually satisfied. No matter how often you tell yourself it’s her
and not you yourself that’s sexually unsatisfied or unsatisfying –
that there must be something wrong with her because you know,
always, that you’ve not really moved that dame – still, a guy
can’t help feeling inadequate with her in bed. She just isn’t all
there." 
I don’t fantasize during sex. My fantasies fall more into
occasional daydreams. I like to imagine that I am a unique
creature of the future. Ethereally beautiful, of course, but this
isn’t central to the idea. What is important is that I am the
triumph of some incredibly advanced geneticist’s work aimed at
breeding a strain of people equipped for the ultimate in exquisite
sensual pleasures – with nerve endings and sensory circuitry so
highly pitched that they can experience ecstasies unimaginable
for normal, limited human beings.
For me, for those like me (and are there others like me? The
excitement of this is that I don’t know; I’m living my intense life
in the midst of people who appear to be enjoying the same crude
71
little pleasures as their ancestors and no more)…for me, the touch
of a tip of a feather on my knee can produce – if my mood is
erotic – a sensation so intense that it would be like twenty
orgasms at once for another woman. I experience this all right,
but it is invisible, secret, known only to me. It’s not simply a
hypersensitivity over all my surfaces – no, I can be impervious, I
can make my way through a jostling crowd with only the usual
discomfort at the unwelcome human contact. I’m inexhaustibly
tuned up exclusively for sensuality, for carnality, for all the
feeling and desires of the sexual a****l. My sexuality, while
a****l, is capable of such subtlety that a glance, received a
certain way from a man I fancy even mildly, can bring on wave
after wave of the sort of piercing sensation that would cause
gasps and moans and even screams from another woman. All I
may show is a small; smile in his direction, but what I am
enjoying inside – just in a split second – is like the sum total of
anyone else’s lifetime of erotic experience.
The climax of this fantasy, of course, will be when I meet up
with a man whose senses are as fantastically heightened and
refined as mine, but I haven’t gotten to that point yet. There’s too
much going on here, and I’m only getting started. He’ll come
along a few chapters from now, and then I’ll really get going.
[Taped interview]
Lily
Joe and I have been living together for three years now, but
we’ve been making it for eight years. I think we’ve got a pretty
imaginative sex life together, and I enjoy discussing my fantasies
with him. Unless I were to tell him that I’d been thinking of
another manduring a particularly passionate session, I don’t think
he would ever be jealous of my fantasies.
But I can truthfully say that I’ve never had fantasies of another
man while Joe was making love to me. I think most of my
72
fantasies are of the daydream type. I have had several recurring
ones:
1. I never had an affair with my ex-boss, but he was extremely
attractive and had a moustache. At times I’d find myself staring
at him and wondering what it would be like it he were to fondle
and kiss my breasts with his moustache rubbing across my
nipples. I imagined it would be a very erotic sensation to have
him suck my nipples and feel his moustache next to my skin.
2. I find myself staring at well-dressed black men on the
subway. I begin by looking at their hair, then their faces, then I
let my eye slowly, casually move down their bodies. I try to judge
from the bulge just how large their penises are and with a little
imagination I see them undressed and feel them inside me. I
judge them as lovers individually. Occasionally I will do this
with white men, but generally they are black. Joe is black, but I
don’t think this is why I do this.
3. Sometimes on my way to work I think about the way Joe
made love to me the night before and I get quite aroused. I can
feel my clitoris get hard and it starts throbbing. It is always a
sudden jolt back to reality when I suddenly see the crowd of
people squeezing out of the station.
I enjoyed answering your request. Yours is a great idea.
[Letter]
Eliza
Even when going about my household chores I sometimes
think of how it feels to have a man run his hands all over my
body. I often remind myself of the pleasure of having a firm penis
sliding in and out of my mouth and try mentally to recreate any
delicious experience. [Letter]
73
Esther
I daydream a lot, which probably accounts for the fact that I
enjoy sex so often. I do my housework in the tops of baby-doll
pajamas, stay in a half-hot mood most of the time, what with
touching myself, or rubbing against different objects. The nozzle
of the vacuum cleaner hose, for instance, played lightly over the
pubic area is terrific and will bring on an orgasm if desired.
Sometimes I wear a dildo inserted while doing housework. I
imagine it to be my boxer dog’s prick. [Letter]
Shirley
I am a nurse and have been married ten years. During boring
lectures at the hospital, I often fantasize going down on the
lecturer. I try to imagine just how long he could go on talking all
that mumbo-jumbo while I was kneeling there in front of him
with his penis in my mouth.
I also often find myself fantasizing about those patients who
fill my particular fantasy type – usually strong, overwhelming,
cavemen types with great staying power. It’s funny: there they
are, lying helpless in their little white beds or on the table, but
when I’m looking at them and imagining, it’s me who feels
helpless and small, as they protect me and give me pleasure.
This has nothing to do with not loving my husband. I do.
[Letter]
Lillian
Sometimes when I’m, say, peeling potatoes, I imagine that Bill
will come up behind me, bend me over and enter me, right there
at the kitchen sink. [Conversation]
74
Viola
When I’m making love, I don’t think of anything else but
satisfying my lover. Would he be jealous if he knew I were
thinking of someone else? Probably. Which is why I concentrate
wholly on making love.
I save my fantasizing for when I’m alone. I wait till evening,
take a couple of drinks, and curl up in bed with a sexy book.
Then when the drinks take hold I can imagine my hands are those
of my lover.
Other fantasies are just daydreams, which I have constantly.
My favorite daydream is of me cooking or washing dishes, my
lover comes in, puts his arms around me, and as we kiss and
press against one another and our passion builds, I just reach
behind me and turn off the stove, the dishes are forgotten,
everything left wonderfully unfinished in this very interrupted
state, as we go off to the bedroom to make love. [Interview]
MASTURBATION
 Not all idle minds drift to sexual fantasy, as not all sexual
fantasy (and idle hands) leads to masturbation. In fact, it’s the old
chicken-and-the-egg routine. Fantasy and masturbation: which
comes first? But one thing seems certain: that masturbation
without fantasy is unlikely, unhappy, unreal. Masurbation
doesn’t just require fantasy, it demands it. Without fantasy,
masturbation would be too lonely. I don’t even want to think
about it.
In my researches I didn’t find one woman who said she had
never masturbated. You could say that this has something to do
with the nature of my subject, that the kind of people who talked
to me were bound to be more sexually candid. Perhaps my
surprise at finding that all the women I talked to masturbated is
75
more a comment on me than my contributors. Possibly. But you
see, it wasn’t that I didn’t expect women to masturbate – to have
tried it or stumbled upon it at some point in their lives – I simply
didn’t think my own experience was all that universal. It goes
back again to how little women know about one another, how
inclined we are to feel isolated, different, not like the other girls,
because we don’t know about other girls.
We all know about men; they masturbate. Little boys and
masturbation are a normal, even charming part of the women’s
magazine stories as to how little boys are. I suppose that’s it;
we’ve all read so much about it, about little boys discovering it,
and being discovered. It’s charming.
But women? We’re as hidden as our clitorises. By the time
we’ve found them, hidden away up there, we’re guilty at having
located them. If it were meant to be found and enjoyed, wouldn’t
it be in the open, hanging down and swinging free like a cock?
(No wonder little girls suffer penis envy.)
That, I suppose, is why I was so surprised to find we all do it:
I simply assumed without thinking that I was as alone in my
discovery as I’d been alone while growing up, with my other
female thoughts about my femaleness. Logically, I accepted my
similarity to other women – why should I be different? – but
emotionally I was as uncertain as to how I stood on the subject of
masturbation as I was on whether I was oversexed. No one talked
about girls masturbating, it was not a part of the prescribed myth
of innocence, of growing up, of becoming a woman. Actually, I
don’t think there is a female version of that popular myth: neither
Heidi, Nancy Drew, or the Little Women masturbated; there is no
female equivalent to Studs Lonigan and Huck Finn.
I’ll tell you some things I’ve learned about women and
masturbation. Despite their long training to reticence, once
you’ve engaged their confidence, women talk about it easily.
Once they realize they aren’t the only ones, they admit to
masturbation as readily as to sex, they accept it and, unlike men,
76
seem to feel no less a woman for doing it. You could reduce this
to a sign of our times, to the nature of my research or of the
women who would talk to me. But it’s more than that; it’s the
essence of what all this research boils down to: that women, once
opened up and allied to other women, are indeed less ashamed,
more adventurous, more accepting sexually than men. If books
like mine help women to be more trusting with each other, to
talk, to explore, we may find that the whole chapter on sex in our
permissive age has not been written. Only half.
Here is some incidental data on the subject of fantasy and
masturbation that I found interesting: Most of the women I talked
to remember their first sexual fantasies and their first
masturbation to have occurred at about the same time, usually
between seven and eleven (for reasons I don’t understand, these
two ages, seven and eleven, are the specific years most often
mentioned). Also, when they do masturbate they don’t fantasize
about the same things that they do during sex.
In fact, many fantasies during masturbation don’t even
concern active sex; sometimes just the fantasy of being nude on a
beach is all the sexual imagery a woman wants or requires. One
last thing: I think women’s invention in the choice of their
masturbatory tools is worth a mention – from the familiar finger,
the dildo, the increasingly popular vibrators (although everyone
mentions being put off by the noise of the batteries) to
cucumbers, vacuum cleaner hoses, battery-operated Ronson
toothbrushes, silver engraved hairbrush handles, exotic
phallocrypts made by native houseboys, down to simple streams
of water. Sometimes the tool is everything, appearing in both fact
and fantasy in the same form – and sometimes the hairbrush
becomes the desired lover’s cock and the water from the bathtub
faucet the pee from a very black man’s cock. Shocking? Not
when you think about it. 
77
Patsy
Hope this letter will be of some help to you. To give you an
idea of what I am like, and maybe help in working out why I
think like this, I am twenty-nine years old, married six years, no
c***dren. We have sex an average of three to four times per week,
but my husband does not know I am writing to you, as there are
some points I think might make him wonder about me.
First, I would like to say that I do masturbate. I use a vibrator,
usually in the mornings and after I have a bath. I seem to get
excited as I stroke my breasts and think of or look at some of the
books we have. My breasts are not very big and when I see some
of the girls with big full titties I really get excited. One of my
favorite fantasies when I masturbate goes back to something that
actually happened:
Once I went to a sauna bath with a friend who I thought had
lesbian tendencies. What happened can still bring me on. My
nipples and clitoris get firm just thinking about it. We both
stripped. put towels around us, and went inside. There was one
other woman there. She lay down on her back, showing all.
When she left, my pal undid her towel and stretched out on her
back. It was the first time I had seen her in the nude and the way
she was talking soon made me feel sexy. I took my towel off and
she remarked how much darker and bushier my pubic hair was
than hers. She was very fair, but her bust was a lot bigger than
mine. She got up and came over to me and started massaging my
legs. I let her carry on. Soon her hands were all over me. She
asked me to go back to her flat for tea and said if I wanted she
would finish me off. When we got there I was stripped by her and
given a most satisfying thrill. She licked and sucked my breasts
and went down between my legs and performed cunnilingus on
me (better than my husband). I could feel her sucking my clitoris,
and just to feel her breasts was enough to makeme come at least
78
twice. I often thinkof this and then give my husband a good time.
[Letter]
Norma
 I think of Norma’s name as being just right for her; to me it
has an old-fashioned, prim ring. And so I was not surprised that
Norma was reluctant to give an interview for this book. She
thinks there is nothing wrong with it, however, and believes
wholeheartedly that it can have a liberating purpose. She would
even like her daughter ("if I’d had one") to read it. "I wouldn’t
want any girl to be brought up the way I was."
Norma also told me that she hadn’t slept with a man since her
husband, who was more homosexual than not, left her over
fifteen years ago, just after their son, Ted, was born. 
I’m very brave and aggressive in my fantasies. In fact, I take
the lead. My fantasies are always about young men. You are
probably thinking there is some element of i****t there – some
desire for Ted. But I don’t think that’s quite right. I think the
reason that I imagine that the man is always fifteen or twenty
years younger than I am is that it makes him less frightening to
me. In fact, he’s always someone who is a virgin, close to it.
Somebody who doesn’t really know what it – the bedroom, you
understand – is all about. So it’s up to me to teach him, and
nothing he’s going to do can surprise or worry me. He’s just a
boy.
I may as well tell you this: I always have my fantasies in the
bathtub. Whenever I feel the urge, I just go in there and get in the
bathtub. But I do it in a very special way. The way I was trained,
brought up, I can never bring myself to touch myself there. Yes,
there. Or to put anything inside myself. What I do is turn the
water on to a nice warm temperature. Then I lie down flat on my
back, with my bottom right up against the end of the tub where
the faucet is, and I position myself with my legs open, feet up on
79
the edge of the tub, directly under the running water. I usually
have a towel under my head. The warm bubbling water plays
over me; I can pace my fantasy by either just lying there and
letting the warm pressure of the falling water find its source, or I
can hold my lips apart so that the rushing water excites me
immediately.
Fantasies get worn out; somehow they finally lose their erotic
charge. So you have to keep making up new ones. The one I
recently made up is one of this beautiful young man and me.
We’re completely dressed, in fact, he’s in black tie, and I’m
wearing something long, black, and very dramatic. We’re
waiting for some people to arrive; the boy and I are strangers to
each other, having only been invited to this house by mutual
friends. Finally they phone to say they had to take a plane, and so
will not arrive till midnight. They beg us not to go, however, but
to pass the time as best we can until they arrive.
I suggest to the young man that we play some cards. I tell him
that while cards without risk is a boring game, I still do not like
to play for money. So he laughs and asks what would I like to
play for. I suggest we play poker, and that the ‘winner can get the
other person to do anything he or she wishes for five minutes
after each winning hand. What I have in mind is a game of strip
poker, you see, because I am a very good poker player and know
that under the disguise of the game I can get him to do what I
want, almost as a joke, without embarrassing myself.
The young man agrees, and in ten or fifteen minutes he finds
himself sitting dressed only in his stiff shirt, black tie, and shoes.
The rest is naked Sometimes I imagine that he immediately
develops an erection, other times I vary it a bit by having him so
embarrassed he is unable to have one until I "carelessly" make
some revealing gestures with my body. Or touch him. Then I
suggest that we play for higher stakes. He asks what this means.
I tell him we should play for more imaginative forfeits, and the
penalty period should be increased from five to fifteen minutes or
80
even a half hour. He becomes even more excited, and I see a
gleam in his eye. He agrees. But of course I win again.
"What do you want me to do?" he asks. I tell him to lie down
on the bed, half undressed as he is, and then I proceed to tie his
hands and feet to the bed.
When I feel he really can’t move, I go into my act. In my mind,
I become the kind of sexy woman I’ve always wanted to be.
While he’s lying there, tied hand and foot, I go into the sexiest
striptease you can imagine. This is the real part of the fantasy. All
the rest has been a buildup. But when I get to this part, I can feel
almost a flush of heat. My stomach muscles begin to cramp – but
not with pain – with the feeling of approaching orgasm. I come
and sit on him, but only for a second, so that before he can have
an orgasm of his own I’m off him again, leaving him all the
wilder, his face redder, his erection hard as a rock. I talk to him,
asking him wouldn’t he like to put it in me? Sometimes I pretend
I’m angry with him, and say that I’d rather stick a candle up
myself than him. Sometimes I imagine that I do, and I can see
myself, naked, with a large red Christmas candle sticking half
out of me, dancing around this beautiful young boy. I tell him
that if he’ll push the candle all the way in with his teeth, I may
untie him and let him make love to me. Or I use that stiff erection
like a ramrod, kneeling over him so that his own erection – it’s
now so hard he couldn’t make it soft if he tried – pushes the
candle all the way in for me.
And all the time I’m having these thoughts, I can feel the
lovely warm water touching me, stroking me, bringing my own
rush of bl**d there. Then suddenly my muscles do cramp, and I
have an orgasm right there in the nice clean bathtub. Then I just
have a real bath and get into bed and have the most refreshing
nap you can imagine. [Taped interview]
81
Adair
Sometimes when I masturbate there is this lovely person, who
is, of course, my lover, and he gathers together a bunch of darling
gentlemen who want very much to fuck me…seems there are
always these guys in my fantasies just dying to get at me.
Anyway, they all have wonderful members with remarkable
proportions and they tell him that they think I’m swell, and I’m
really having a bit of a ball myself. But the funny thing is that my
gentleman friend who has gone to the trouble of finding me all
these screws gets a little angry because I start liking it a bit too
much when one of the fellows in the crowd gets to propositioning
me for doing other things (which aren’t included in the package
deal). I am tempted and my lover gets angry with both me and
the other guy and gently tells us not to be so familiar. Does that
sound crazy? I suppose so, but you asked for it. [Taped interview]
Mary Beth
On the rare occasions I masturbate, I use the engraved silver
handle of a hairbrush, and think about my former lover, who used
to let me fellatiate him…an act I love to do, but which my
husband doesn’t permit. I visualize my lover’s prick getting hard
in my mouth, the veins coming out on it, and then, just as I’m
about to come, I love to look down and see my own juices caught
between my husband’s engraved initials …. [Letter]
Elizabeth
I imagine a variety of things when I masturbate. Sometimes
it’s that a man has come to the door selling something and I
invite him in. While he stands there displaying his Fuller brushes
or whatever, I begin to caress myself. He watches, obviously
aroused, and finding it harder and harder to continue his sales
82
spiel. Then I remove my clothes and begin to masturbate, all the
while watching his efforts to control himself. He’s in a real state,
and of course I’m very cool in one sense, but I’m also getting
very worked up. Sometimes at this point I’ll invite him to
penetrate me, much to his surprise and delight. He can barely get
his trousers off, his erection is so enormous. And he breaks half
of whatever it is he’s selling – steps all over it – in his haste to
get at me. While imagining this I will insert a carrot or some
similar object into my anus while I stimulate my clitoris
manually or with a vibrator to enhance the fantasy.
Sometimes I change the plot: I make no attempt to entice or
encourage the man. But once in the house, he is unable to
withstand my quite formidable charms and he ****s me, right
there in the living room – taking care not to cause any real pain or
damage to me. I imagine him to be an extremely skillful lover, so
that although I start out repulsed by him and trying to dissuade
him, I end up begging him for more while he teases and entices
me and demands that I do various things for him…many of
which I’ve never done before, never been asked to do before, and
often wish my husband would ask me to do. [Letter]
Mary Jane
I almost never masturbate, now that I am married, but when I
do, my fantasies involve only myself in most cases. I will list a
few of the fantasies that I can remember. In one, I think of being
alone on a beautiful white ocean beach. The sky is clear, the sun
is shining, and warm breezes are softly blowing. I walk along the
beach for awhile, and then I stop and take off all my clothes.
When I am nude, I go for a leisurely swim in the ocean. When I
come out of the water, I lie down on the soft, warm sand and feel
the breezes blowing over me and the sun warming my body. In a
variation of this fantasy, I think of doing similar things by a
mountain waterfall. Most of my fantasies involve thoughts of my
83
taking off all of my clothes, and often the setting is outdoors. A
few times, I have begun masturbating while I was fully clothed
and, as I was masturbating, I removed all of my clothes. [Letter]
Amelia
When I masturbate, I have a recurring "daydream" of a
salesman approaching a lovely white cottage on a beach and
finding the door partly open. He calls and, getting no answer,
wanders through all the rooms looking for some sign of
occupancy. Finally he comes to a closed door and hears water
running within. Opening the door he finds a woman showering
and he proceeds to undress, climb into the shower, and make love
to the woman. By this time I usually have my climax. [Letter]
Alix
 "I have never cheated on my husband, even though before
our marriage I was rather promiscuous," says Alix. "Even on our
wedding day, I wondered if I could be happy with one man. But I
am."
Alix is twenty-four, married four years, and mother of two. Her
husband’s frequent business journeys give her a lot of time for
her fantasies. These fall into two principal categories, lesbian and
masturbatory.
Alix has told her husband of the latter, and as he has his own,
they often share their masturbatory fantasies together. But Alix
has never mentioned her lesbian fantasies to her husband, even
though, as is characteristic with many men, he thinks of a lesbian
episode as essentially a frivolous matter, of less serious import
than male homosexuality; for instance, he has told her he
wouldn’t think it "cheating" if she had sex with another woman.

84
Most of my lesbian fantasies occur during masturbation. The
most common is one in which I am watching women
masturbating themselves in demonstration for me. I visualize
many different positions and techniques, all under spectacular
circumstances.
For instance, I fantasize that I am held captive by native
women who dance around me in a kind of pagan rite and then
make me watch them masturbate. Then there is the fantasy where
I am walking through the woods and come across a woman
making love to herself. These fantasies of women masturbating
really stir me up. Then, while I am actually masturbating myself,
I fantasize that someone, like a neighbor or my husband, has
walked in the room just as I am at the height and am climaxing
over and over, but I can’t stop – even though someone is
watching – because it is so good.
My preoccupation with masturbation extends to idle
daydreaming, or imaginings when I see or meet someone
attractive: I invariably wonder whether that woman or that man
"eats" his or her partner, and whether he or she masturbates. I
don’t think of these things in connection with myself, but I
simply wonder whether or not they do these things.
My husband does not know of my fixation with masturbation
and of my secret desire to have a woman make love to me.
However, the fantasy we engage in together is very enjoyable and
leads to wild times together. I love to hear him tell about
masturbating himself that day (if he did that day, if not he tells
the circumstances of another time, which excites me even though
I’ve heard it before).
My husband is a carpenter and he will tell me, for instance,
that during his noon hour he went to a part of the building that
was finished – all the other guys were nowhere around – shut
himself in a closet, took out his penis and jerked off for ten to
fifteen minutes, then shot his semen on the floor. All the details
of these circumstances really excite me. Sometimes he
85
masturbates in the bathroom during his coffee break. He says he
gets to thinking about me giving him a blow job and he just has
to masturbate. Sometimes he tells me about masturbating in the
woods when he goes hunting. When I take the k**s to see my
mother – she lives 350 miles away – I am gone several days. He
masturbates while I am away and tells me the details during our
lovemaking when I get back.
Then he says, "Honey, did you do it today?" and I tell him the
circumstances under which I was masturbating and where I did
it. He gets very excited. He always wants to know if I took my
clothes off or if I just put my hand up my panties, whether I used
an object in my vagina or if I used my two hands – one to
stimulate my clitoris, and the other rapidly in and out. However, I
do not tell him of my lesbian fantasies during masturbation. I tell
him that I was thinking about us.
All this time, while we are exchanging tales, we are engaging
in serious foreplay. We also like to masturbate together and
watch each other masturbate.
My orgasms during masturbation are very different from those
I have during intercourse. Eventually we do have intercourse, and
by this time we are wild for each other. I must tell you that before
we brought this aspect into our lovemaking, that we made love
infrequently and all passion on my part was fake. For three years
of our marriage ‘l never experienced an orgasm unless I
masturbated.
Then one night during foreplay, I said to him, "Do it like this,"
and tried to guide his fingers.
Then he said, "You do it, baby," so I played with myself, but
very inhibitedly because I didn’t want him to know that I had
done it very often before. He saw how excited I was getting,
though, and said to me, "Fuck yourself, baby," and he played
with his penis while I did it.
That was the start of our new great sex life. It took several
more sessions before we both made full confessions, but it turned
86
out that he had been masturbating since our marriage and long
before. I never tried it until we were married one year, and I had
never done it as a teenager. The guilt I felt was awful until I
started looking into the subject and learned that it is common and
natural. I still, felt guilty, though, until we started doing it
together.
I really think I am more intrigued with masturbation, both
sexes, than with lesbianism. The latter is just part of the former.
What I mean is I’ve always been fascinated with men and would
never want to live with a woman. I remember as a c***d of about
seven, when I saw my father and some pals of his urinating
behind a barn. Penis envy was my first fantasy, and how I wanted
one. I used to think that if Daddy put his penis between my legs
that I would grow one too. I think men, their penises, are
fascinating; sometimes I think how much I’d love to "catch" my
husband masturbating, to secretly see his actions and passion
when he was completely alone and uninhibited.
I find that with time, with talking about them, our fantasies
and our love life get better and better. I wish we’d started talking
earlier. [Taped interview]
THE LESBIANS
 There is nothing consistent about women and fantasy, the
reasons and circumstances for it. It varies from woman to
woman. And with each individual woman, from night to night
and lover to lover. Even with the same lover within the same hour
a woman may or may not fantasize, depending on so many
things, all the uncharted tides and moons of a woman’s psyche.
But lesbians are different. Their whole lives contain an element of
fantasy – that they are both their own sex and another. It is my
belief, therefore, that lesbians fantasize more often than other
women.
87
During sex a lesbian’s fantasies have to be especially active to
help make rational to herself her often wildly veering changes of
identification between one sex and the other, as she switches
from the male to the female role and back again. In Marion’s
fantasy, the first in the group that follows, she admits she has to
fantasize when she’s actively exciting her girl friend just so she
can be excited too. And even though Marion is the butch lesbian,
her favorite part of the fantasy is when Lilly grabs the Ronson
dildo and becomes the man, and she, Marion becomes "just a
simple cunt, being fucked by some motorcycle guy."
Most women, I have found, have what they call their "lesbian
fantasies" from time to time, that is, sexual fantasies that involve
other women. They have these even though their real lives are
totally or predominantly heterosexual. Some women accept these
images as naturally as their own female anatomy – "of course
women think about other women"; for others they raise a
question, the possibility of their own latent bisexuality, while still
others ponder guiltily over whether thinking about it means they
really want it. Women’s secret thoughts of other women; it’s like
a mystery within a mystery, and a topic I’d like to save till later.
For now, these fantasies are from lesbians, women who accept
and/or practice their preferred attraction to women. 
Marion
 Marion was born on a farm in North Dakota, and her first
name is really Marianne; she changed it to the more sexually
ambiguous Marion when she came to an understanding of herself
later in life. She has never liked men. 
Maybe it was my father’s jokes that turned me off men so
strong. My father wasn’t really intelligent. Even as a k**, I knew
he was hopeless. A big-boned, large – I don’t know, unfinished –
kind of man. I remember even today the phone calls that would
make my mother cry. Other women phoning him. I remember
88
thinking about one of these other chicks – Why does my father
like her over my mother? This other one sounded so stupid. Once
there was a terrible fight over a letter he got from one of them.
But I remember more than anything else in, my c***dhood the
phone calls, and my mother crying. I can even remember saying
to myself as a k** that I never wanted to be like her. Like my
mother.
You won’t laugh? Fuck you if you do. What the hell do I care
what you think. What I want is for a lot of cunts like you to
understand how it is with people like me. Lesbians. The fuckin’
word sounds so rotten. And I don’t like to be called "gay." I’m no
faggot. But why should the word sound so rotten? You like
lettuce and I like apples.
You like men and I like women. So what? What the hell is so
criminal about that?
Shit on the soapbox. I mean, on preaching. But it’s a downer –
always having to defend yourself. Okay, here’s what goes
through my head:
Lilly and I, we like to use an electric toothbrush. The
battery-operated kind, so you don’t have to worry about the
electric wires, or plugging it in. [Laugh] Except that’s just what
you do – plug it in.
You ever go to a doctor or a dentist, and he’s cut his finger,
and he wears a little rubber cap on his finger? Like a little
condom? Anyway, we use that – we use epoxy glue to glue the
toothbrush itself onto the little metal head otherwise the
vibration’ll shake the brush off. Then I use the same glue to put
the rubber cap on the brush, so that it covers the bristles. Some of
our friends do this, too. It’s like our own "in" joke. "What are you
using tonight, Jack?" we say to each other, when somebody’s
picked up a new girl. "A Schick?" We trade brand names. I like a
Ronson. It’s got four, or maybe six batteries, I forget, but it really
goes.
89
I have a kind of strap. It goes around my waist and up over my
shoulders, crossing in the back and then down under my ass and
coming back up to the belt again. I had a sandal-maker make it
for me. So the Ronson is really anchored right down low and in
place. I mean, it’s rigid. [Laugh]
Look, you talk to any guy, and the first thing he wants to
know, Has he made the girl come? That’s their mark of virility.
That’s what they’re anxious about. But me and my Ronson, I can
make any girl come, every time. It’s simple biology. Men have
this business, they don’t even understand. to get deep inside. To
plant the seed. That’s biology. Okay, I’m butch, I’m also a
woman. I understand the clit. I don’t have that urge to go deep
into a woman. Maybe I’m competitive with men. Or maybe I
don’t want to just give in to biology. But I don’t care about going
in deep. I know about myself and I never forget that the clit is
where it’s at.
So I know what Lilly’s getting out of it. But there I am all
alone in my head, very excited, but still somehow ally. alone. I
know Lilly is going to be okay, but I have to make up these
images in my mind so that I can get excited, too. What turns me
on is that I’m r****g a motorcycle rider. One of these butch studs
in the polished black leather, and the big machine. I’m moving in
and out of Lilly, giving her a little bit of clit, a little bit of cunt,
and then a lot more of clit. But meanwhile, I can see myself in my
mind, I’m still wearing that Ronson, but it isn’t Lilly anymore.
It’s this stud, and I’ve got him over his bike. He’s got his ass to
me. He’s that big, butch faggot, get it? And I’m giving him the
Ronson up the ass. And he loves it. He’s shoving that ass up at
me. He can’t get enough. And in my mind, I reach down under,
to tickle his clit. As if he were really Lilly, and I was deep inside,
but I knew she wanted her clit tickled too. And – I can feel it
right now – I’m suddenly surprised. He doesn’t have a cock at
all. He is a cunt. He does have a clit. I have him from the back,
and I reach down under his hips and push my finger through the
90
hair and he’s got a cunt. A clit. And then he flops over on his
back, and I can feel the Ronson really plugged into him, and my
own clit is vibrating too. He’s got his legs wide open and then he
puts them up over my shoulders. He’s all cunt and I know the
vibration is going all through Lilly, but it’s going all through me,
too, and sometimes at this point, Lilly grabs the Ronson out of its
holder and shoves it up me and I love it.
She suddenly becomes the guy in the motorcycle leather, and
I’m just a cunt, just a simple cunt, being fucked by some
motorcycle guy, and I love it. I love it that Lilly is so excited that
she’s changed roles. Changed positions, so that suddenly I’m not
the guy any more, but she is. Then I put my finger inside her
cunt, and when I feel her stomach muscles begin to heave, that
terrific contraction, spasm after spasm, I find myself almost
screaming. I’m coming myself. [Taped interview]
Jeanne
 Jeanne was born in Belgium, but has lived most of her
twenty-five years in the USA. She had her first lesbian experience
with her cousin Renee, who was a year older, and with whom she
was sharing a summer at their uncle’s farm.
Jeanne considers herself a lesbian still, "by choice, rather than
the result of `unhappy home-life,’ economic conditions,
socioeconomic factors, etc…." At one time she felt ashamed of
her desires, but now "a lover who really cares brought me to the
realization that I’m not mentally ill simply because my sexual
preference is for another woman." Jeanne has been living with
this lover, Paula, for the past two years.
The incident that became imbedded in Jeanne’s mind, and
forms the seed from which her very elaborate fantasy grew, took
place in the hayloft of her uncle’s farm, where she and her cousin
Renee were lying in each other’s arms. The two girls were
interrupted in their love play by the sight of Anjou, the cousin’s
91
young dog, mounting a bitch on the floor below. Both girls were
intrigued by Anjou’s "bevel-pointed maleness" entering into the
bitch, and took turns describing to each other what an experience
with Anjou might be like. Today, those descriptions have become
ritualized into sexual fantasy, extremely detailed and lovingly
elaborated. As with any work of art, it is this exactness of detail
which makes the emotion of the fantasizer so real to the reader. 
Knowing that we will not be discovered, my cousin calls
Anjou into the barn after he has finished with a bitch he has been
mating with. Anjou’s a****l maleness has not receded into the
sheath beneath his warm belly, and as Renee puts her arms
around him she whispers to me, "Help get him on my back; I
want to try, too." I am out of my mind with passion and emotion,
and after closing the door, I quickly return to the rear of the barn
where Renee is already pulling hay down and making another
"nest." I’m fascinated with Anjou’s a****l maleness; the
enormous length of the glistening red, arrow-pointed organ is still
exposed, and as Renee kneels on her hands and knees, saying,
"Help me, put him up on my back," she lifts her dress up over her
beautiful young hips and back, exposing her white rounded
buttocks, spreading her legs apart, the moist flesh of her outer
lips now totally exposed. I try several times to lift Anjou, but he
growls, and then Renee reaches around and puts her hand around
his organ, saying, "Jeanne, put your hand on my puss and then
put it on his muzzle." All the while she is sliding her hand back
and forth on the now vanishing organ of Anjou’s maleness. As
soon as Anjou licks my hand, his head moves at once to Renee’s
exposed bottom, and I become more excited as I see his long
tongue flash out and he begins lapping Renee’s exposed vagina.
Renee begins to moan softly, her voice comes to me from
somewhere. Anjou is already mounted on her back, shifting from
one leg to another as he tries unsuccessfully to introduce his
bevel-tipped glistening organ into her youthful virgin vagina.
92
"Help him, put it in for him, hurry, Jeanne," and I put my hand
around the vibrating, hot, glistening red maleness, and holding it
gently I move it back and forth between the wet, fleshy, parted
lips of her vaginal canal, until I direct it into the exposed mouth
of her vagina.
I sit fascinated, rooted to the spot, as Anjou’s red, arrow-like
organ slips from its short hairy sheath and disappears into my
cousin’s exposed cunnie. She gasps and soon moans as Anjou
begins to pump, my cousin backing her exposed bottom to meet
his a****l thrusts. Renee cries and moans with pleasure, and
finally she begins to rotate her hips as I watch Anjou’s long
a****l maleness move in and out of her exposed cunnie. The
fleshy lips cling to his a****l organ as he withdraws it and then
with his forward thrusts it disappears into my cousin’s belly. I
can’t stand it any more, and I get on my knees and crawl around
my cousin, finally squatting in front of her so that she can apply
her mouth to my fiery vagina even While Anjou’s maleness is
still pumping inside her.
Even today, I close my eyes and wish for all the world that
Paula had an enormous, bevel-pointed organ stirring within me.
As yet, I haven’t confided to Paula that I fantasize that her
elongated clitoris is Anjou’s a****l maleness, since I feel she
might be disturbed, thinking I would prefer an a****l to herself,
which is quite absurd. And yet the association persists, – and I
like it. [Letter]
Lisa
Although I am married, most of my fantasies are about
lesbians, and I continue to have occasional lesbian experiences.
When my lesbian friend is making love to me, masturbating me,
I climax to the thought of her having intercourse with me using a
dildo.
93
I suppose I began having fantasies about the age of sixteen.
Then, my fantasies were of going to bed with a man, having
intercourse, but not having a climax. Now, when I am with my
husband, my fantasies are often of a****ls. I imagine that he and
I are lying on the bed, when a dog comes into the room and
begins to lick me. I then masturbate the dog, get onto my knees,
and the dog mounts me. I like to imagine that the dog ejaculates
into me. I imagine that my husband mounts the dog as it mounts
me.
My other fantasy is of a donkey. I imagine that my husband
has sold me to an Arab, and that I am in the desert. My slave
master brings his friend to watch me, their new entertainment. I
am told I must entertain the a****l, the donkey. I follow this
through from beginning to end: the a****l is led in and I
masturbate and suck it. When the donkey is excited, it mounts
me from behind. I like to take all of its tool and it ejaculates into
me.
But my fantasies with my lesbian friend are the most exciting;
it is then that the man’s tool, her dildo, becomes real and totally
satisfies me. [Letter]
Zizi
My name is Zizi. I am French and militant in the "Mouvement
de Liberation de la Femme" [Women’s Lib]. As far as my
establishment in time is concerned, I’m twenty-three years old.
I think that female sexuality is too hidden by taboos and
inhibitions, that is why I don’t hesitate to express some of my
so-called fantasies. (In spite of my poor English, your curiosity of
searching in that area excites me, I must admit.)
My first sexual experiences were the reflection of my
submission to the patriarchal ideology, so I will not speak about
that. My last relations with guys were more in connection with
my subjectivity. What was significant for me was the overcoming
94
of the stereotype "occidental basic position." I find my pleasure
by climbing on top of the guy. I stick his penis in my cunt and I
ride him like a horse. Then I squeeze my thighs (his penis is still
inside me). His legs are spread – I have the feeling that I am a
boy making a passive girl, the feeling that I have literally a
phallus that is penetrating a cunt. That is a kind of revenge that I
take after years of docileness. When I reach the orgasm, I feel my
penis which ejaculates.
Through my love affairs with guys, I become to be conscious
of my strong desires for other girls. Before I had re= ally had sex
with a girl (in Paris) I used to play some underneath
"perversions." I’ll summarize one: I lived in a fiat in town; on the
other side of the courtyard I noticed a middle-aged woman
(housewife type) who was often leaning out of her window. One
day, for some reason (!), I had the idea to walk nude in my room
with the blind half down. She could not see my face. So she had
the feeling’ that. I could not see hers (no guilt). In fact, I was
looking’. at her thanks to a subterfuge of mirror. I pretended to
wash myself. She was extremely into her peeping trip. I began, to
masturbate my clitoris with my finger while I was half cleaning
myself. The more her attention seems to increase, the more I was
caressing myself till I came.
Some months after that I had a love affair with a girl. We like
the sixty-nine position, but we sometimes did unusual things
(sort of in connection with my former fantasies). We decided to
look at one another masturbating. We both sat in an armchair (we
were half-dressed in order to make it more obscene). We looked
at the movements of our fingers rubbing our clitorises – terribly
exciting. We did not touch one another at all. The pleasure of one
worked on the other and vice versa.
I could write more, but the fact that I don’t know you really
limits my pleasure in writing. Although it is a kind of trip to send
some intimate sensations to an unknown girl (that I could
eventually seduce? Who knows.).
95
Je m’aventure a te donner un baiser, ma douce inconnue.
[Letter]
Kate
I have a permanent girl friend with whom I still sl**p on
occasion. I got married with her agreement and on the
understanding that I give her detailed accounts of all that
transpired when my husband did anything. Which I do in very
complete detail.
Both Mary and I were virgins, as we only used our fingers
vaginally with a homemade dildo which had a tube through it
and a bulb on one end so that we could squeeze hand cream or
something similar when used up our bums…which we both
found very exciting. Apart from watching men masturbate and
teasing them, neither of us was really interested in men, and I
was still a virgin on my honeymoon, which Mary proved with her
finger on the wedding eve. I was wondering what would happen
on the first night, as I had agreed with Mary that I would stay a
virgin but didn’t think it would be possible. In our bedroom on
that first night I waited until Fred went to the bathroom, then I
quickly got into my nightie and into bed.
(We had twin beds and still always have.) He came back and
undressed and walked to my bedside naked (I hadn’t seen him
naked before nor felt his prick outside his trousers), and I judged
his prick to be about 5 inches long and it was slightly bent. He
pulled the bedclothes off of me and held his prick and started
rubbing it as he pulled my nightie off my shoulders, exposing my
tits, which are well developed and firm with prominent teats
when roused. By now he was stiff – about 6 inches long and he
just looked at me.
Then he said, "I’m going to christen you," and he knelt over
my shoulders.
96
He kept on rubbing, with his balls swinging and touching my
nipples, and suddenly he started rubbing faster and breathing ard
and his spunk went all over my face and mouth. He’ got off, put
the light out, and got in his bed.
After that night he always tossed off like that, either on my
face or my tits or cunt, and left me to satisfy myself. Often at
night when he thought I was asl**p I watched him rub off,
hearing those little squeezing noises as he rubbed his wet prick
dry on my nightie. It was then I acted my fantasy as I lay in bed. I
pulled my nipples and fingered my cunt with my legs wide open,
imagining a big dog was coming at me and watching him lick his
prick and then my cunt until I was somehow compelled to open
my legs wide, raised up, as he fucked me hard, stimulated by
suitable action with my finger.
I was able to produce a wonderful thrill as I imagined the dog,
who was always with a man who carried a whip in case I
refused.
I actually bought a long, low stool, such as I imagined lying on
in my dreams, and in the days when I was alone would strip
naked and lie on this with a dog whip by me, legs wide apart,
dreaming my fantasy as often as I wanted. I was able to place the
stool in such a position that the man in the house opposite would
– and often did – watch me from his bedroom window while I
would watch him in a carefully placed mirror.
One day Mary came in and caught me and made me confess
everything, and later on helped me make my fantasy a fact. We
had several times watched dogs and found it very exciting when
they couldn’t pull out of the bitch for a few minutes afterward. A
new neighbor moved in and his wife had a lovely Alsatian dog,
and one day when I was with Mary he came into our garden.
Mary called him in and right away he put his nose to my cunt.
She made me fondle him and get his prick out, and I was quite
surprised how big and hard it was. She made me wash it and
then lie down and actually suck it, giving me a flick with the
97
whip to help. Finally, she made me lie on the stool with my legs
open, and rubbed my now very wet cunt with her fingers and
rubbed her hand over my nipples. She coaxed the dog astride me
and got him to lick my nipples and she rubbed his cock and got it
into my cunt. He knew what was required and obviously was
experienced. It went right up me and he thrust hard and fast until
I felt my cunt go wet as he squirted inside me.
This was the culmination of my fantasy, though I still dream it
very often. It’s lovely to be able to tell you – with Mary’s consent,
as you can see.
I confirm this. (Signed) Mary. [Letter]
98
CHAPTER THREE
THE HOUSE OF FANTASY
 You already know, or can easily imagine, many of the most
popular themes and devices of sexual fantasy, leitmotifs as
familiar and beloved to the medium as the toad prince and the
moustached villain are to fairy tales and vaudeville (nor is the
comparison accidentally chosen). And although a woman will
cast and style her sexual imagery as individually as she would a
dinner party, she will probably – as I have found after collecting
over four hundred fantasies – select as her own one of the
archetypal dozen or so constantly recurring "stock" situations to
build upon; she then embellishes her chosen situation with the
subjective detail which makes it most alive to her, just as a
woman will use accessories to dress a basic dress up, or down, to
suit her desires of the moment. 
Many artists have painted the female nude, but each picture
speaks to different audiences and different emotions, and in
different ways. The theme is classic, or, if you like, "stock"; the
details are subjective, personal, and make `the difference.
Therefore, if I say there are sixteen principal themes (more or
less) which run through all sexual fantasy, I don’t mean this as
simplistic reduction. Knowing this does not mean one knows
"all" there is about fantasy, nor are these sixteen themes what
99
fantasy is "only" about. This is how I have structured the
material, letting the recognizable, the familiar, act as a frame for
the unique, startling, and exotic; it gives understandable content,
and hence meaning, to the most fascinating stuff of fantasy: the
emotion-packed detail.
Take, for instance, a standard fantasy situation: the masked
**** scene. What could be more predictable? What is new,
though, and what is different each time is the way each woman
will "dress" that scene – the setting, the lighting, the nuances of
action and dialogue. It’s almost as though she chose the obvious
cardboard fixtures as a kind of diversion or cover-up for the
incredible amount of sexual detail she is giving away about
herself in the actual fantasy. For instance, who do those masks
cover? Her stepfather? A priest? Her s****r? Nine black men?
Perhaps this is why so many women don’t remember more
than the vague bones of their fantasies, why they keep their
descriptions one level of abstraction removed from the
all-revealing detail. To recollect more, not just to me but even to
herself, would be too highly charged, too naked, too close to
acknowledging the extent and complexities of her sexual appetite
– an appetite women aren’t supposed to have (or there would be a
less pejorative name for it than nymphomania). Nine times out of
ten, therefore, when a woman tells her fantasy, it begins and ends
with something like, "I have these strange thoughts of being
humiliated"; that’s all, or that’s all she chooses to remember. (As
with recalling dreams in psychoanalysis, however, having
acknowledged this much, she will probably remember more the
next time if encouraged.)
And so for every rich, highly stylized, and imaginatively
plotted fantasy I’ve heard or read, there have been a dozen
concise repeats of the obvious favorites, the Big Sixteen. (For a
psychoanalyst’s interpretation of these themes, read the afterword
by Dr. Martin Shepard.) They are the old tried-and-true darlings
that never really do grow old, or wear out; and no male house of
100
prostitution should fail to take account of them, giving each
female client at least a starting chance of getting what she’s paid
for. As Genet’s characters in his play The Balcony come to the
female bordello to live out their sexual dreams, so should women
in a true House of Fantasy be encouraged to do the same by an
understanding and sympathetic management.
In time, I think, women would go far beyond the obvious,
building new wings beyond the Domination Room, finding new
roles for the staff to play in addition to the Big Black Bully. But
for now, let no House of Fantasy call itself complete unless it has
rooms with the following signs above their doors. 
ROOM NUMBER ONE:
ANONYMITY, OR, "TAKEN BY THE
FACELESS STRANGER"
 Anonymity is fantasy’s best friend. It heightens romance
and adds drama; it increases pleasure and eliminates guilt,
fantasy’s enemy. Whether the concealing device be simply
night’s darkness or a sudden power failure in the fantasy
restaurant; whether the mask be an unfriendly r****t’s
handkerchief or the familiar hygienic face mask worn by the
doctor; whether the man fucks her from behind so that she cannot
see him, or is a visible total stranger…no matter how it’s
achieved, a woman will try for anonymity, even in passing, for its
known sure-fire power of release and lift.
With it she is Madame X, sexually free at last to do and be
done to; with no relationship beyond the purely physical one of
the moment, she is free for a one-night stand, free to play Sailors
Ashore, with all inhibitions thousands of miles away. The not
knowing – her not knowing who he is, and his not knowing who
101
she is – reduces them both to sex objects, reduces the relationship
to a purely physical one with no previous or promised
commitments. While there are none of the more tender emotions,
they are not what is wanted for the moment.
Anonymity frees a woman to take what she’s always wanted
sexually, taking it the way she’s always wanted it, with no one to
face; no known face, either, to account to afterward. As long as
no one will ever know, since the strangers by the law of fantasy
will never meet again, and while this is the first time with all its
sexual excitement, it is also the last, with all the urgency that
comes before farewell…why not try anything? 
Linda
 Linda is an old friend of mine, and in my mind she’s always
just come back from Paris. She is a syndicated fashion illustrator.
When you see drawings in your local newspaper of the latest
European collections, chances may well be that Linda did them.
She has been married twice and now lives in New York with a
man who is not her second husband. He has a certain amount of
money, and Linda herself makes a good salary. They live very
well and quarrel constantly, not always quietly. I sometimes
think their relationship is spiced by – if not based on – a certain
amount of antagonism, like so many couples whose highest
sexual moments follow their bitterest quarrels.
Linda is about thirty, small featured, blond – pretty in a kind of
old-fashioned movie star way (which by the time you .read this
will probably no longer be old fashioned). I’m not surprised by
her fantasy of "the hair store" (as she’s always called a beauty
salon). She was talking freely and imaginatively about sex before
it was fashionable to do so. 
Gerald doesn’t know this one. I can’t wait until he reads it…I
suppose that’s why I’m telling you. He thinks he’s such a stud
that there isn’t anything he hasn’t done, or wouldn’t do. But this
102
fantasy…well, he doesn’t even enter into it, does he? But I don’t
want to be unfair to the guy. He really is fantastic in bed. And
what kind of a man – except some nut, and even I don’t want that
– could give me this kind of thing? But that’s what fantasies are
for, right? For what you don’t get in life?
I’m at this hair store, a very posh number like Lizzy Arden’s
or one of the Revlon emporiums. Some fag with a very vulgar
idea of elegance has decorated it with chandeliers and fountains,
gold basins and shocking pink Barca-lounger reclining chairs
where you half lie while your hair’s drying and you’re having a
manicure or a facial. All these chairs are in a long row, with a
discreet distance between each, where green potted things grow,
giving all us ladies the feeling of privacy.
I’ve just had a facial, so I’ve got this mask on, and there are
cool cotton pads on my eyes. I can’t see a thing. Not that I could
see what’s going on anyway, because there’s a white silk curtain
that falls from the ceiling down to my waist, then on down to the
floor. No one can see me from the waist down. Neither can I. I
can’t see what’s on the other side of the curtain. But I know.
Over there, on the other side, is a young man – actually, lots of
them, a row of young, big, strapping types, half nude. They’re
wearing a kind of loin cloth, and their bodies glisten with sweat
as they go about their business. Their business is us ladies. They
are there to service us. But as posh as our set-up is on our side of
the curtain – with the chandeliers and fountains and privacy –
these guys are over there on their side of the curtain working like
galley slaves, one alongside the other, no nice lights, no pretty
music, just the crack-crack of the whip as the guy in charge
strides up and down making sure none of them misses a stroke –
so to speak.
My particular guy is dark, good-looking in a hard, impersonal
sort of way. After all, he can’t see me either; to him I’m just
another cunt. For all I know, he could be a fag…which doesn’t
lessen or heighten the enjoyment for me. But the important thing
103
is that this is his job, his employment. He is a service this swell
salon offers, like a masseur. He crouches there between my legs,
and with the greatest expertise in the world, he goes down on me.
That first moment is wildly exciting: I’m lying there, my legs in a
big V, waiting for him, and I can’t see him approach, I don’t
know he’s near, until his tongue, the tip of it, suddenly flicks me
with the most excruciating Zing!
So there he is, working away on me wonderfully, and me lying
over there on the other side of the curtain, my expression of bliss
concealed by my mask, the fountains and the Muzak playing
away. His head moves from side to side as he expertly, but
mechanically, builds and teases me, builds and teases…but
mostly builds. Now, generally, he gets nothing out of this himself
– except his pay. His little cock just dangles there, small as a
thumb between his legs as he squats and nibbles away
perfunctorily. But suddenly, with me, it’s different. I’m special.
The life he’s aroused in my cunt communicates to him, this
incredible sexuality I have…maybe it’s the pulse in my cunt that
he can feel beating. Haven’t you ever felt the pulse there? With
me it’s like drums when it starts…when I start.
But back to my mise en scène. Suddenly the mean old
whipmaster realizes that my guy has slowed down on the job. By
that, I mean that he’s giving it too much valuable time, that he’s
really into what he’s doing, giving the client more than is
required. He gives my guy a smart flick of the whip, but my boy
doesn’t even turn around. He’s groaning and pressed into my
cunt as though there’s no tomorrow, and his cock is enormous
now, his hand stroking it, bringing himself to climax as he brings
me closer. The whiprnaster gives him a terrible blow, but the guy
is lost to everything but me…we’re getting closer and closer,
together now, and I suddenly start praying that the ogre
whipmaster won’t drag him away just as we’re about to reach the
most glorious climax of our lives. The whipmaster grabs him by
the shoulder – my heart almost sinks – he can’t understand it.
104
He’s never seen one of these gorgeous flunkies behaving like
this, getting turned on by a client, by a client’s cunt! Then, just at
the crucial point, the whipmaster, dumbfounded, loses his
professional cool, our excitement communicates to him. Like
when the cynical stage manager hears little Judy Garland
audition "Over the Rainbow" and realizes a star is born.
"I’ve never seen this happen before!" the whip guy yells. "Why
this man is so delirious with pleasure he refuses to be paid!" (I
don’t know how he’s managed to communicate this, with his
mouth full.)
But that does it: The whipmaster is so whipped up himself, he
takes out his cock and works feverishly to our pitch, so that when
we come, he comes…and oh boy, it’s quite a day in the old hair
store! [Taped interview]
Pamela
I am on an absolutely deserted beach, lying on my back, sound
asl**p. I am wearing only a bikini, the bottom part fastened on
each side with only a tiny bow, and the top fastened in front only
with a bow, too, between my enormous breasts, which are
already almost overwhelming the little bit of cloth that is the bra.
I breathe deeply and evenly, shifting positions lightly as I sl**p.
A man’s shadow falls across me; he stands looking down at me
as I sl**p. He’s very tanned and wears only swimming trunks. He
watches, and as he watches me sl**ping he gets excited. He
kneels beside me, very softly and gently so as not to awaken me,
and very carefully unties the bow at one of my hips, then reaches
over me to untie the other side. He lays the bikini back, exposing
me to his gaze.
For a moment he just sits there, taking me all in. I murmur in
my sl**p and shift position slightly, separating my thighs
somewhat, which angles my slit upwards. His erection grows
enormous; he slips out of his shorts and then kneels over me with
105
one knee on each side of my thighs. Although I don’t even open
my eyes, I glide one hand out to his penis and caress it gently,
and then glide it, to his surprise, right into my cunt. He then
fucks the bejesus out of me and I rock along with him. But I
never open my eyes, just murmur as if I were sl**ping and
enjoying a good dream. [Taped interview]
Marie
 Marie has the scrubbed good looks of the other young
women who live in the suburban area where she and her husband
moved following the birth of their second c***d. She told me that
she was a virgin when she and Phil married, that she’s been
tempted once or twice to continue one of the idle flirtations that
started up at the country club or at some neighbor’s party, but
that she was always scared off by the consequences. 
I don’t think I could look Phil in the eye if I ever really went to
bed with another man. I’d really like to be able to do it, because
I’ve had so little sex, and I feel so out of things, so
inexperienced…so dull. But I just haven’t got the nerve. I really
envy girls a few years younger than me who’ve been able to cash
in on all this sexual freedom. I even feel guilty about having this
fantasy, but I can’t keep it from popping into my mind every time
we do have sex now. It makes it so much more exciting, and I try
to tell myself I deserve it…just the fantasy, if not the reality. Who
knows? If it ever happened in reality, as it does in m y mind, I
just might go through with it. I even find myself thinking about it
if I’m standing around at someone’s party outdoors. I stand there
holding my gin and tonic, wishing he knew what was on my
mind, the man I’m talking to.
In my imagination I picture this garden party, very much like
one of the evenings that go on around here two and three times a
week during the summer. I practically landscape the setting in
my mind: the sloping lawns, the big trees, the rows of hedges, all
106
very nicely kept up. I can even hear the gardeners delicately
snipping away at the shrubs somewhere off in the night… not
that gardeners work at night, except in my fantasy. It is night,
because all the men are in black tie. I’m in a short dress, the only
really short dress I ever bought (my concession to the mini craze).
More important, I’m not wearing any stockings.
Not even panty hose, which is not at all like me. My dress is a
very pretty blue – like the real one was – and all the waiters are in
short red jackets. Is it normal to fantasize in color? Well, I do.
I’ve wandered off to a rather distant corner of the garden on
my own. That’s typical, as I love flowers and always investigate
every new garden I see. Suddenly I meet a man, another guest,
and we begin to discuss flowers and things. I don’t know him.
I’ve never seen him before. He’s probably someone’s husband;
most of the men at these parties generally are. In fact, I know in
my fantasy that he belongs to someone else…which both makes
it easier and more exciting.
He bends down to pick a flower for me. But he doesn’t get up;
I mean, he doesn’t stand up. He comes up under my dress. I
stand there, not protesting, just holding my drink and smiling
vaguely at the other distant guests, who can only see me from the
waist up because I’m standing behind this rather high hedge. I
think it’s a boxwood, or a yew. Anyway, it’s very thick and
sturdy, which is meaningful because it almost supports me as I
lean against it in the excitement that follows. You see, this man
has discovered that I’m not’ wearing any underwear, which so
surprises him (no woman where we live would think of going
without something) that he doesn’t waste any time: He presses
his mouth right up against me, sticks his tongue right up into me.
I practically fall into the hedge, I get so weak in the knees. There
might have been a minute there, when he first came up under my
dress, when I would have stepped away, but his mouth is too
much and now I pray for him to go on.
107
I look down around this point and see that he’s unzipped his
fly, and that he’s playing with himself and has an erection the
size of which I’ve never seen. I keep staring at his penis, which
grows as my own excitement grows. His mouth is like nothing
I’ve ever felt before, it’s like magic, it’s tender and demanding,
and his own hand on his cock, the veins are as strained as the
veins in his penis. My legs become so weak, it’s almost as if I’m
poised there on his mouth, that it’s holding me up, and I feel if I
take my eyes off his hand, his penis, that I’ll faint. Suddenly, as
I’m just about to climax, but not quite – just as I know I’m going
to, though – these little bubbles begin to appear at the tip of his
penis, bubbles, faster and faster, one after the other, and I begin
to worry he’ll finish before I do and .that he will stop.
And then, on top of everything, the other people begin calling
to us, I can even hear Phil’s voice calling to me to come in to
dinner. I don’t know what would be worse at this point…if they
were to find us or if he were to stop before I’d finished. For an
instant I hang there in space, totally dependent on this unknown
man; I couldn’t move if Phil were to walk straight toward me,
which he is just about to do. But then, thank goodness,
everything happens at once: Just as Phil is about to be close
enough to see the expression on my face, the entire garden party,
all the other people, turn as a body to follow our hostess in to
dinner, and at that moment, this man’s bubbles turn into the most
incredible jet, ejaculation, and I climax. I suppose I almost drown
the poor man. [Interview]
108
ROOM NUMBER TWO:
THE AUDIENCE
 We spend most of our fucking lives trying to be alone,
trying to improve the privacy of our fucking with sound-proofed
bedroom walls, No-Lite window blinds, and locked doors. We
race miles with our lovers to "get away from everyone," and if
sexual desire overcomes us at a crowded party or in a restaurant,
the first impulse is to get out of there and be alone before Act
One.
That is reality, and with no moral judgment intended, it’s
probably just as well.
But fantasy goes in the opposite direction: more often than not
there are other people present. I’m not talking about orgy
fantasies. They exist too, but often the other people in fantasies
don’t join in, in fact their presence isn’t meant to imply even the
possibility of an orgy. A fantasizer will indeed go out of her way
to point out that the other people aren’t really watching her and
what she’s doing with the six baldheaded waiters. The audience
is simply there. Doing what? Perhaps lending their tacit approval
simply by their presence. ("It’s okay to fuck.") Or by adding a
touch of suspense with the implication that at any minute they
could turn, and see what’s going on: "My God, look at that,
Harry and Isobel are having it off and her husband’s in the next
room!" (Alternatively, the point of the audience’s surprise could
be that Harry and Isobel are not in the accepted missionary
position, or that they have a second man or a dog in the act,
whatever it is that makes the scene particularly exciting to the
fantasizer, and so particularly "loaded" when discovered by the
audience.) The possibility of being seen, watched, discovered,
can be more exciting than the actual presence of an audience.
Anyone who has ever fucked in the warm sunlight of a
(seemingly) secluded beach, or within earshot but out of sight of
109
others, must admit the added excitement which the imminence of
an audience brings to an already fine fuck…or she’s a liar.
But not all fantasy audiences are passive bystanders,
inoperative in the fantasy story line. Some creative women give
their fantasy audiences the active, participating role of a real
audience they have them applaud, Oh! and Ah!, and she, lucky
lady, becomes not only the Sarah Bernhardt of Fucking, but also
the Fellini of Fantasy, controlling both her own performance and
that of the audience, her critics, pacing the one against the other
so that her fantasy audience reinf***es her fantasy performance,
which in turn heightens the ebb and flow of her very real fucking.
Complicated? Read Caroline’s fantasy below, keeping in mind
the newspaper reports of what happened to some of the members
of the cast of Oh, Calcutta!: they became so dependent on the
excitement the audience brought to their performance in the
theater, they were unable to perform sexually without an audience
back home. 
Caroline
 I met Caroline, a young actress, in London through, mutual
friends at a party. Right off, she seemed to me to lack that
narcissistic self-involvement that I had always thought of as the
curse and/or blessing necessary to achieve theatrical prominence.
Therefore, I was not surprised that I had never heard her name,
although she said she was currently playing in a hit in the West
End.
Mostly we talked about Italy, and she told me briefly about the
village where she and a lover had spent six months "trying out
the idea of being married." They had decided against it. She was
enthusiastic to hear about my years in Rome, and my own ideas
on marriage.
A few nights later, I saw Caroline’s name on a theater poster
on Shaftesbury Avenue, and on impulse bought seats for that
110
night. Her role required her to spend the entire evening onstage
almost totally nude, and the first curtain fell on a protracted,
tumultuous scene in which she was required to have (just barely
simulated?) sexual intercourse on stage, front and center. The
audience loved it, and her. It made me curious about a girl who
was so reticent to speak about herself privately, but was so
uninhibited otherwise as to be able to perform this role on stage.
We went backstage afterward, and a group of us went on to
dinner, during which the subject of this book came up. She told
me she would like to contribute. Hers wasn’t a typical fantasy,
she said, but I might find it interesting. 
Ever since I had to do this love scene in the play you saw – it’s
been running now for six months – I’ve needed to feel that the
same audience is there when I’m making love at home or
anywhere else offstage. I suppose having to be, or at least to
appear to be, so excited on the stage every night in front of so
many people has really affected me. At first I tried to tell myself
that it was just another role…you have to act so many emotions
in the theater, and there’s all that "Method" business of feeling
yourself into the part …. But as I said, in the beginning I tried to
keep a little "distance" between the personal me, and me, the
actress, making love in front of all those people.
But I couldn’t. As I got more and more used to the role, more
comfortable in it, I found that instead of dreading the moment
when I had to begin, I was looking forward to it. My nipples
would become tight and erect. It was a surprisingly seductive
feeling, one I enjoyed. I began wearing tighter and tighter
blouses, filmier ones, more see-through, so that the audience
could see my excitement, could see the excitement I felt right
down – or up – to my nipples. I needed the audience’s excitement
for my own…a form of complicity was set up between them and
me, a sexual conspiracy which heightened my ability, or rather,
desire to play the part.
111
The silence, the tension in the theater during the scene
communicates itself through the house – from me to them, from
them to me – and at the end of the night’s performance, when
they clap and call me back for curtain call after curtain call, I feel
it’s not only the actress they’re applauding, but me, Caroline, the
woman, too. Acting often tends to split you off from yourself, and
you don’t know who you are. But in this role, the audience’s
applause – their approval – somehow reunites the actress in me
with the private self in me. Now when I make love privately, I
sometimes think, Oh, what’s the use… it’s all so dull and
unstimulating. And there’s this feeling of anxiety. It’s as if I’m
not sure I’m doing it well, you see, no matter what the man says.
Before this play, I didn’t need fantasies. Or that’s what I
would have told you six months ago. I realize now that
somewhere in the back of my mind I’d always had someone
watching while I made love: me. This split between the me who
is in the act, actually making love, and the me who is watching,
this split is healed by the audience taking over the role of watcher
and applauding me for my efforts. I can’t tell you the feeling of
satisfaction it gives me.
I remember the first time we did the love scene before an
audience. The rehearsals had naturally been private, and I had
been able to be professionally cool and clinical about it. But on
opening night I was very nervous and apprehensive, I imagine
because I was afraid that they would think I was not very good,
or wouldn’t give me their approval by becoming excited
themselves…that they would just think the scene odd, and me
very strange for being in it. But when they applauded …
Now I need an audience; without it, there’s just no excitement.
So even if I’m with the man I’m in love with, somehow in my
mind I twist his face around so that it’s the face of the actor I’m
in the play with. The funny thing is, I don’t even like the actor.
Maybe that makes it even more exciting for me, I don’t know. I
haven’t really figured this out. But I think it’s because behind
112
him, behind his back is the audience, and they’re applauding him
for making love to me and applauding me for responding to him
in such a loving way. And as my own excitement mounts and
mounts, the applause gets louder arid louder…[Taped interview]
Elspeth
As I am sure most women do, I have had the usual
exhibition-type fantasies. I especially enjoy the thought of being
watched by someone who is not aware that I know he is watching
me. Or I imagine that I am making love to someone, perhaps a
close friend of the f****y, and my husband comes in and watches
us, as prearranged between my husband and myself without the
knowledge of the other man. It would be equally intriguing to
walk in and catch my husband with another woman, also by
prearrangement. I don’t think about this with my husband; I only
think about it for excitement. [Letter]
Mary Jo
In the first sexual fantasy that I can remember, I thought of
myself undressing while a boy I liked watched me. That became
one of my most common fantasies when I was a teen-age girl.
[Letter]
Melanie
I am twenty-five years old and have been happily married for
four years. My earliest memories of sexual sensation go back to
when I was about three years old. I remember after my parents
put me to bed that I would take my clothes off. I enjoyed being
nude. Then I would put them back on. That is all I can remember;
the exciting feelings of my own nude body.
113
My fantasies during masturbation are generally of my old boy
friends. I never had intercourse with any of them, but when I
masturbate I wonder what it would be like. Often, during the
fantasy, my husband watches. He doesn’t do anything, he simply
is there.
My fantasies during sex with my husband are quite different.
Mostly my thoughts are on what we are doing, although
sometimes mentally I take it out of the bedroom and imagine we
are on a quiet beach, quite nude, or lying in an open field with
green grass all around us. I often think of us skinny dipping on a
lonely beach. The idea of nudity, of the two of us being nude
outdoors, excites me.
I have no desire to tell my husband of my fantasies, of the
excitement it would give me for the two of us to be nude outside
the privacy of our bedroom. I think speaking them out loud
would definitely lessen their effectiveness. [Letter]
Celeste
 Celeste is a pretty, very bright-faced, red-cheeked blonde in
her early thirties. She had been a legal secretary when she met
Charlie, and had liked the work, but gave it up without a qualm
when Charlie asked her to when they got married. They’ve been
married twelve years. Today they live in a comfortable suburban
home and have two c***dren. Celeste works for the League of
Women Voters and is an officer in the local PTA.
She describes their sex life as "very satisfactory." 
We still enjoy making love at unusual times, like when we’re
already late for a party, or an impromptu session on the living
room rug, the kitchen table, etc …. time we can steal while the
k**s are away at a Boy Scout meeting or football game. I’d say
we have sex most nights of the week, even when Charlie’s so
tired he just comes and falls asl**p while he’s still on top and
inside me.
114
But something different happened the other evening when
Charlie got home early and we thought we could steal some time
before the k**s got back. Suddenly we were interrupted – we
were in the living room – by the unexpected arrival of our
next-door neighbor. I just had time to pull my skirt down before
Charlie let him in. He only stayed five or ten minutes, but all the
time he was here, I knew something was up. I couldn’t help
noticing the way this guy kept fidgeting…and then I noticed this
big bulge in the front of his trousers while he was talking to me.
It was only after he’d left that I realized that in my haste I’d
forgot to put my tights back on; all during our talk, my short skirt
had ridden up, leaving me totally exposed to the man. For a few
minutes I was mortified, absolutely embarrassed. Then the shock
wore off and I was left with this odd feeling of excitement, which
is still with me when I think about it, although I consider our
neighbor about as exciting as a graham cracker.
I could hardly wait for us to get to bed that night. It was one of
the most exciting sessions that I’d ever had. But I couldn’t sl**p,
I really couldn’t, until I’d told Charlie what had got me so
aroused. I expected it would make him angry, just as I thought it
would make me angry, too. But the idea that another man had
been’ staring at the quim he had just enjoyed excited Charlie so
much, he put out his cigarette and got on top of me again. He
didn’t wait the usual time it takes him on those nights we do it
more than once. He wasn’t in me more than a few seconds before
he came again, almost like an explosion. It’s as though this idea
has given our sex lives a whole new dimension. Now when we’re
in bed together it’s almost become a necessity for us.
Instead of Charlie whispering things into my ear (that really
didn’t excite him, they were more or less routine words to him,
but he knew they excited me), I tell him of imaginary
experiences. For instance, that I’m on one of those stirrup tables
that gynecologists have, where they spread your legs and look
deep into you. But the table is in the middle of the ring, in
115
Madison Square Garden, and it’s mounted on a revolving
platform. Thousands of men have paid fifty or a hundred dollars
each for tickets, and the ushers are selling binoculars so they can
get a better view. I tell Charlie that the table is slowly turning
around and around, with the bright lights illuminating me, and
the men in the seats all around begin pushing forward, jumping
out of their seats, the whole giant mob wild with excitement to
see, thousands and thousands of men in a circle all around me, all
wild with excitement to see me better, to fuck me, to get deep
inside those wet, red lips they can see so plainly.
And all the time I’m lying on the table, I never move, except
once in a while I put my two hands down, and with my fingertips
just delicately open the lips so they can see the juices inside,
glistening inside me, and then all the men begin to cream and
some of them have unzipped themselves, and from under my
closed eyelids I can see hundreds, thousands of erections just
screaming to get inside me.
But all the time, I know that Charlie is waiting for me in a
dressing room off-stage where he has a warm bed, and where in
just a minute or two more, the uniformed ushers will wheel the
table in, and lock the door behind them as they go out. Charlie is
there, waiting for me, but it’s a strange Charlie, naked, standing
up, with a giant erection so big that the skin is stretched and I can
see the purple veins. What’s strange about him is that he doesn’t
speak to me, or smile at me. He’s wearing the same kind of
emotionless, unmoving, unmoved face that I had just been
wearing when I was outside on the platform with all the men
screaming around me. Charlie doesn’t even wait for me to get out
of the stirrups, but just pulls me to him without a word, standing
up, standing between the stirrups, and sometimes at this point I
imagine myself on a kind of operating table, the kind where they
strap you down at the wrists and ankles so you can’t fall off. And
I feel the tip of that enormous hard-on just touching the lips as he
pulls me onto him. He still doesn’t smile, doesn’t say a word,
116
shows no pleasure, no excitement, but I can feel myself tighten,
my stomach muscles tighten as if anticipating some sexual blow,
some sexual assault…but it’s really my inside muscles, doubling
over on themselves, that intense, silent moment before orgasm
when your stomach and vaginal muscles almost feel as if you’re
having cramps, and it’s at that moment when instead of a blow, I
feel him penetrating me, impaling me on his body, that I finally
get free of the stirrups and wrap my legs around him as my
cramped muscles release…release and release again in an ecstasy
of pleasure all the greater because of the almost-pain of the
tightness they had felt a moment before. Release after release
after release. I sometimes finish this fantasy weeping. With just
the pleasure and happiness of it, you understand?
You always hear about men exhibiting themselves on trains or
on deserted beaches or somewhere. I wonder if other women have
this hidden exhibitionistic desire the way I do? [Interview]
ROOM NUMBER THREE:
****, OR, "DON’T JUST STAND
THERE, f***e ME!"
 **** does for a woman’s sexual fantasy what the first
martini does for her in reality: both relieve her of responsibility
and guilt. By putting herself in the hands of her fantasy assailant
– by making him an assailant – she gets him to do what she
wants him to do, while seeming to be f***ed to do what he wants.
Both ways she wins, and all the while she’s blameless, at the
mercy of a f***e stronger than herself. The pain she may suffer,
the bruises and indignity, are the necessary price she pays for
getting the kind of guiltless pleasure she may be unable to face or
find in reality.
117
It’s worth repeating my conviction that fantasy need have
nothing to do with reality, in terms of suppressed
wish-fulfillment. Women like Julietta (coming up), whose
fantasy life is focused on the **** theme, invariably insist that
they have no real desire to be ****d, and would, in, fact, run a
mile from anyone who raised a finger against, them, and I believe
them. The message isn’t in the plot – the old hackneyed ****
story – but in the emotions that story releases. 
Julietta
 "I believe I can love more than one man at a time. That’s not
a theory. I always do. That’s why I don’t want to get married, and
why I prefer my affairs with men who already are. They are in no
position to demand monogamy from me." That’s Julietta.
With strong views like these, it didn’t come as any surprise to
me when she told me during our conversations that she is a
strong believer in Women’s Lib. "But it would frighten my
mother to hear me say it," says Julietta. "I grew up on a little
farm, but I left as soon as I was old enough to travel by myself.
My mother stayed on the farm. That’s the difference between
women of her generation and me." 
It may sound freaky coming from me, but while I enjoy going
to bed with some guy I dig almost anytime, I especially like it if
there’s something in the air that lets me think I’m doing it
against my will. That I’m being f***ed by the man’s
overwhelming physical strength. Something like that. The
doctors call this kind of thing a **** fantasy, but that’s as far as I
want it to go. On the fantasy level, not the real thing. I don’t go
out by myself on dark nights, and if any horny stud threatened
me, even with a gun, I’d scream my head off. All this doesn’t
sound like me, but you might say that the person I am today is
totally at war with the girl my mother tried to make me. So
whatever there is left in me of the girl my mother preferred, that
118
girl wants to think that it’s not really her fault, that she’s being
f***ed into this sexual scene. That I’m really good little Julie.
So when I’m in bed with someone, I don’t mind if he wants
the lights on or if it’s daylight. I like the look of a man…all of
him. But when I get to a certain point, when I really become
excited, I close my eyes, or bury my face in the pillow, or fling
my arm or the pillow over my eyes. That way, while I can feel
everything, I can also be back there in the dark, having my own
thoughts. In fact, having something over my eyes gave me a
fantasy I really dig. I imagine that I’ve been brought to some
warehouse, or place like that, against my will. I’m stripped naked
and the only thing I’m allowed to wear is a black silk mask. This
is because whatever powerful person has brought me there does
not want the men – yes, always more than one in this fantasy –
for whom he has procured me, to know who I am. In this way,
though he’s brought me there against my will, he somehow
wants to protect me too. I never know who he is, and he himself
never fucks me. I just know that he’s somewhere in the
background, enjoying this feeling of power he has, not only over
me, but over the men, too. That’s because they’re so hot with
desire for me that they can barely control themselves. But he can
take me away from them whenever he wants to. In my mind I can
imagine the men, all big and powerfully built. They’re naked,
too, while they wait their turn with me. I think of them watching
each other as each of them performs, talking about various
techniques, and what they’re going to do when their turn comes
with me.
Meanwhile, the guy who is really with me, every time he tries
a different position, or a different idea, I pretend to myself that
it’s the next man in line. So it’s always exciting this way,
because I seemingly have an endless supply of men fucking
me…but .they never know who I am. Even if I met one of them
on the street the next day, or had lunch with him, he wouldn’t
know.
119
But that’s all I think of, me naked on this rough bed with just
this little black mask on my face, and these five or six naked men
all waiting their turn to fuck me. That picture in my mind makes
me come every time. [Taped interview]
Gail
I am thirty years old, have two c***dren, and have been
married for nine and a half years.
I have a frequent sexual fantasy about being ****d, by one or
more men. These fantasies do not take place, however, while
having sex with my husband. They take place when I am alone,
and with time on my hands. I know it sounds weird or even
crazy, but at times I feel as if I want to actually act my fantasy
out, as if it were truly happening! I don’t know why this happens,
or why I should even feel this way.
At the age of s*******n I was almost ****d by a boy who was
my best friend’s boy friend. The act was never completed…he
was finally stopped by my crying. This all took place in his car,
while he was supposed to be taking me home from a party after
he’d had a quarrel with his girl friend. She left the party, and he
stayed and drank pretty heavily, as did the rest of us. He
volunteered to take me home, after my boy friend, who is now my
husband, called me at the party from his job and told me he had
to work late and couldn’t make it.
I remember wondering what my girl friend actually saw in the
boy, who was nothing but a rough, tough, and more or less
foulmouthed bully. He had always been nice to me, but treated
her like dirt. And yet she loved him, and took any kind of abuse
from him, including getting pregnant by him, and then losing the
baby by miscarriage in her fourth month.
Anyway, on the way home he pulled into a deserted spot in our
neighborbood. l immediately sensed what was about to happen
and I had mixed emotions about it. I thought to myself how
120
awfully exciting this was in one way, and then again I was truly
scared!
He immediately pulled me to him and wanted to kiss me, but I
automatically refused. I really wanted to, just to find out if it was
his a****l charm, so to speak, that my girl friend was in love
with.
He told me to relax, and that he wouldn’t hurt me, and not to
be afraid. He then asked what I saw in my boy friend, and
whether he had really ever satisfied me sexually. I went to my
boy friend’s defense, of course, explaining that he was decent,
kind, and a gentle person, in contrast to this fellow. He laughed
and told me to cut out the "mushy stuff," in his exact words, and
to relax and let him show me how it should be. I let him kiss and
hold me, but when he started to explore me with his hands I
panicked, and started to struggle to make him stop. He became
angry and said he wasn’t going to stop. We struggled for what
seemed to be hours, and I was physically exhausted and by now
really terrified. He kept saying that he wouldn’t make me
pregnant, if that was my worry, and to just let it happen and
enjoy it. But I couldn’t, and then just as it seemed that nothing
would or could stop him, I started to cry uncontrollably. That did
something to him, because he finally stopped, let me go, and
started straightening my clothes, etc. He said he’d take me home
now, but that I’d better not make trouble and tell anyone at all. I
promised, of course.
When we got to my home, as I was getting out of the car, he
suddenly took my arm and told me that he was sorry, and
couldn’t I please forgive him, and he started to cry, actually cry. I
felt so strange then, actually sorry for him. I told him to forget it,
and that everything was okay, that I wasn’t angry or anything. He
left, after giving me a kiss on my forehead. And that was that.
Since then, we’ve always acted as if nothing had happened, have
remained not good friends, but friends nevertheless, as he finally
married my girl friend, the one who worshipped him so.
121
But he is still an a****l, as everyone knows. He beats her, is a
very heavy drinker, and is still foulmouthed.
My whole point in telling you this is that at times, even though
I know it’s wrong or crazy, I have fantasies that he is trying to
**** me – either in his car, my home, his home, or even in his
own gas station. I become awfully excited at these thoughts.
I also have fantasized that he and a couple of his rough tough
friends attack me. At times, however, it’s not him at all, but
anyone I happen to dream up.
I don’t know why I have these sexual fantasies. At other times
I envision **** scenes, and actually shudder and become
nauseated at the idea or thought. So, at times I enjoy my
fantasies, and at other times I become almost sick.
I hope all this has helped your work in some way. I know it
has helped me to finally get my experience off my chest to
someone at last, after all these years. [Letter]
Dinah
Hi! I just read about your work and wanted to contribute. I am
twenty two years old, white, Latin, and a university student. And,
of course, female. That is, bisexual. Actually, I don’t fit any
categories. I have been a lesbian, also I thought you might want
background info. But to get on with the fantasy business. I have a
few really interesting ones. I fantasize not only when I
masturbate, but also when I am making love. (Then I feel a little
guilt, but it’s such fun.)
Fantasy 1: I walk into a d**gstore in a small Southern town. I
am a stranger. I am dressed outlandishly, like a whore. There are
several local men in the store and they all look at me with lust in
their eyes. I go to the counter and order a tube .of contraceptive
cream. The d**ggist gives it to me. I take it and try to leave, but
the men close the door and tell me I should "try it out" (the
cream). They **** me. They squeeze cream into my vagina and
122
anus. They make me go down on all fours and come in from
behind. At one point I have to get on top of a man and come
down on his penis while another is coming in through my anus
from behind and another is inside my mouth.
Fantasy 2: I am speeding on the New Jersey Turnpike. Two
policemen stop me. I tell them I will "do anything not to get a
ticket." They make me get in the back seat and spread my legs
very wide (one of them is in the front seat, the other in the back
seat). While one of them drives, the other one has me. They take
turns. And then they meet a friend and he gets in on it too.
Fantasy 3: I am in a woman’s prison. I tried to escape or lead
a demonstration or something i*****l like that. The warden is a
big black woman. While two women guards hold me, she pulls
up my skirt and pulls down my panties and spanks me with a
ruler. Then she takes out a dildo and fucks me with it very
roughly. When I get excited, she laughs. Then she tells the
guards to hold me down on her desk. She looks over my cunt and
says, "Mmm mmm, this is some nice pussy," and then she licks
my cunt and sucks it till I come.
Fantasy 4: I am at a convention. I am the only woman there. I
have no choice: I bend over a chair and all the men are in line to
fuck me. I act very nonchalant.
I could go on…. [Letter]
Sadie
I have always fantasized during intercourse and masturbation.
I am being ****d by one man or a group of men, while many of
them watch the others "abuse" me. My attackers are always very
handsome – dark hair, muscular, sexually well endowed – and
brutal, in that they take what they want and the hell with what I
want…or pretend I want. (I’m after what they are, really.)
My husband is very curious about my fantasies, will
occasionally enter into them, but puts them and me down as
123
c***dish and immature. He doesn’t know what he’s missing, in
my opinion.
Other fantasies of mine include a fraternity initiation where I
am tied to the bed hand and foot and all the b*****rs take their
pleasure with me while the initiates. watch. Then the new ones
take their turn with me. There is always a certain "officer" in the
fraternity’s organization whose sole purpose is to arouse the girl
chosen so that she can’t help enjoying herself – although she’s
protesting. Or. I fantasize that I am a "bottomless" waitress; every
time I bend to serve a customer, someone attacks me from the,
rear. As waiting on tables is my sole means of support, I’ have no
choice. Even if I do one of those "Bunny Dips" (that the Playboy
Bunnies do so that they don’t have to bend over), I will then be
assaulted from the customer in front of me, who simply pulls me
forward onto his lap, onto his prick, which is erect and exposed.
I know that they say that women aren’t turned on by visual
stimuli; I think it’s untrue. It’s another unexplored area where
women are silent or ashamed. I am very aroused by hard-core
pornography. If I see a picture, for example, of a black man and a
white woman, I’m ready for sex almost immediately.
Incidentally, I am twenty-four, have a B.A., M.A., am white,
Catholic, married six years and no c***dren. [Letter]
ROOM NUMBER FOUR: PAIN
AND MASOCHISM, OR,
"OUCH, DON’T STOP!"
 Women are always being tied up or down in fantasy. They
use "f***e" words liberally, almost involuntarily – "He made me
do this …" "I then had to …" – in describing their fantasies, even
when the fantasy has nothing to do with **** or pain. We are
124
made to understand that even in her fantasy the fantasist doesn’t
have control over what’s happening to her – unless, of course,
control is what she is after, as in some of Barbara’s fantasies
(below).
But even when the f***e is intended, there is a clear distinction
as to whether what is going on is indeed ****, or a
pain-for-pain’s-sake number. I would hope that whoever is in
charge of the Masochist Wing of our House of Fantasy – he of the
mask and heavy hand – would be familiar with the subtleties of
his specialty. He must have separate rooms: the first, for the ****
fantasists; the second, for the masochists. Otherwise, the "Ouch!"
cries from the latter would disturb or distract the ****es, who are
more intent on being f***ed than on feeling pain. For them, any
pain felt is merely the cost of fulfilling their desire, a means to
their end. For the other women like Sylvia (below), the desire is
for pain itself and the pain is everything. Carried to its extreme,
as in Amanda’s fantasy, this desire for pain becomes genuinely
disturbing and shows to what ends – imagined though they may
be – a woman will go to feel something at last, to feel at least
something. 
Barbara
 We have not yet come to the difficult question of people
who want to turn their fantasies into real life actualities, but
while we are in this room, I think we can appropriately say that
Barbara’s fantasy of being spanked or caned is the type my
contributors most often feel driven to experiment with. This may
sound contradictory, since many of them go on to say that they in
fact hate real pain.
But as Barbara says, I think the explanation lies in the fact she
feels she can make a bargain with the spanker about just how
many strokes she will receive, and how hard – and that if the
sexual experience should turn out to be more painful in fact than
125
titillating in imagination, the proceedings can be called off at a
word. 
I am not a lesbian, and I preface my letter with this comment
because it may be thought that I am one when you hear about my
fantasies. My particular fantasy concerns punishment with the
cane, and by talking about it once, I was introduced to a woman
who looked normal outwardly, but within a few minutes at her
home, when I first went there, I realized that she wanted to whip
me before having her usual larks in her kind of sex. I made the
bargain with her that the only instrument to which I would
subject myself was the school cane – not a garden cane or
something about an inch thick. I cannot tell you why, but my
fantasy has always been that I like to imagine myself as a
naughty girl of about s*******n, hauled up in front of the
headmistress for a caning, and that I am wearing the
old-fashioned type of gym tunic and Directoire knickers down to
my knees. From this stage I like to be told to bend over, after a
lecturing, and then get caned with my gym tunic raised, the cane
corning on my knickers. Therefore I told my lesbian friend just
how far she could go, and the date and scene were agreed upon.
Naturally I found that the whipping I got with the cane wasn’t
half so thrilling as the fantasy, and while I had no heart in
masturbation with the lesbian woman, it came easily after the
punishment.
Since then I’ve found a young man – much younger than I am
by the way – who enjoys playing these caning games with me,
and in addition allows me to flog him with the cane, on his
bottom. When our bottoms are red and smarting, but not horribly
marked with a real thrashing, we get down to sex. All my
fantasies are concerned with various methods of being caned, and
various methods of me giving the cane to someone else. For
instance, I would like to be tied hand and foot, and then given
twelve strokes of the birch, but if this happened, I would probably
faint with the awful pain. Another of my ideas is to be
126
strapped down on a wide seat of a swing, secured to the ceiling.
As the swing comes backwards, my bottom would make a fine
target for the person caning me. Another idea is that I would like
to be strapped down over a flogging bench, just in knickers and
bra, and the flogging bench would have handles in front which I
would grip with my hands. As I pressed these bars down, by
leverage there would be a rubber penis at the other end, and this
would come right into me between my legs. I imagine myself
being caned in this way, and enjoying masturbation via the
rubber penis once the caning got going.
Yet another fantasy is that I would like a man to get on top of
me, both of us naked, then gently lower himself until his
enormous erect penis was resting in between my breasts. I would
like to watch it as he moves up and down, then when it is getting
near his time I would like him to lower himself and push it into
me in the right place.
I must tell you that whenever I have sex with a man, all the
time I am pretending to myself that I am wearing long knickers,
bending over in the headmistress’ study, and getting soundly
caned on my bottom. I can only think of two possible causes of
my fantasies. The first happened when I was about six or seven. I
had an elder s****r who was then about f******n, and for probably
a series of misdemeanors, my stepmother said she would cane
her. My s****r was ordered out of her frock, in front of me, and
then stepmother pushed her over the settee arm. My s****r Jean
was wearing the usual school Directoire knickers at the time,
much longer than those worn today, of course, and with her
bottom in the air and her feet off the ground, the knickers
tightened around her buttocks.
Stepmother then started to smack my s****r’s bottom with the
cane, and I don’t suppose it was a terrible thrashing. But ‘it was
stinging enough to make Jean yell out at every stroke of the cane.
The second incident happened when I was fifteen, and getting to
know a few things about sex. There was a boy next door aged
127
about s*******n, and I used to get him to help me with my school
homework. We used to cuddle and kiss. One night he said that I
was so bad at math that what I needed was a good spanking, and
then he pushed my face downward across his lap. After making a
pretend resistance and wriggling, I had my gym frock well above
my waist; I knew he could see my knickers from waist to leg.
Moreover, I also knew that this had given him an erection, which
I could feel. So he spanked me, good and hard, but I still enjoyed
it. After that, almost each night I went to see him it ended up in
me first getting spanked, and then he turned me round in the
armchair and got on top of me, and we both masturbated. Later, I
asked him . what it was like at his school when naughty boys got
the cane. It was a loaded question, and it brought the answer I
wanted. He said he would give me a demonstration, and when he
told me that "tonight was the night," before going in to see him I
put on some very thrilling white knickers, long in the leg, and
with fancy pink lace at the leg ends. His parents were out, and
having the place to ourselves we lost no time in the caning demonstration.
He showed me how to bend over the end of the settee
with my arms stretched forward, and in that position I felt my
knickers tighten up round my legs and thighs. I’d slipped out of
my short frock beforehand, and we’d kissed and hugged, so that
already he had a big erection. Then for the first time I got the
cane on my knickers. He gave me four terrific swipes, and they
certainly made me wince and yell. When he’d finished, I took
hold of the cane and told him that it was his turn for punishment.
I found that I was terribly thrilled on seeing his trousers tight
round his bottom as he bent over, and I gave him a severe caning,
enjoying the feel of the cane in my hands.
Another of my fantasies is when I imagine I am secretary to
the headmistress of some school for girls between the ages of
fifteen and nineteen. One of my jobs, being a big strong girl, is to
cane girls who have been sentenced to be caned by the
headmistress. Two or three nights in the week I imagine I have
128
about six girls waiting outside my office in a queue for the cane,
and one by one they enter at my command, strip off their gym
tunics, and are then ordered to bend over the whipping block,
where they get the number of strokes of the cane ordered by the
headmistress. Then I change the fantasy and imagine that I am
one of the senior girls, aged about eighteen, caught smoking and
sentenced to twelve strokes of the cane. We stand outside the
door of the secretary’s room and listen to the sounds of the caning
going on inside. Then it is my turn. I go in, get out of my gym
tunic, and stand there feeling tense in my tight knickers. The
secretary points to the flogging block, says Bend over, girl, and I
get across it, ready for my thrashing with the cane on my
knickers. While I am pretending that I am getting caned, I
masturbate.
I’ve read many stories of how women used to be punished in
the old days, and many of these appeal to me in my fantasies.
There is a lovely tale of a rich man, in the 1880’s, who employed
a governess for his large f****y of eight daughters and six sons.
Frequently the c***dren were caned, and at all such canings the
master was present while the governess administered the
punishment. The boys had to drop their trousers before being
lashed down across a bench, and the girls had to remove outer
clothing, the caning being given on their frilly long white
drawers. I picture myself as the governess, first because I would
enjoy giving the cane, and secondly because I fancy that after all
this corporal punishment I could go to bed with the master of the
house, who was widowed.
In another book of stories about the Midwest in the early days,
there is a story of how girls found guilty in the courts were
publicly punished. They were taken to the front of the courthouse
in the one main street, and there had their wrists fastened above
their heads to a whipping block, so that in their underwear, and
bending forward, they were unable to move. The number of
whacks with the cane varied according to their crimes, but after
129
the sentence had been passed, the girl was left there so that
passersby could pick up a cane and give her another whipping.
The culprit was released after three hours.
What happened, of course, was that whenever there was a
public caning of a nice young woman, practically the whole
population was present, and when it was over, most of the men
had erections and were ready to take their own females back to
the bedrooms. Then again, in the Middle Ages, and even in later
years, there were some priests who used the cane as punishment
for young girls after confessions. The girl was made to undress
and lie over the priest’s table, where he caned her bottom,
afterward getting into bed with her, so that many young girls who
fancied their particular priest simply went and lied in the
confession, knowing what it would lead to. [Letter]
Edith
Several years ago my parents became members of a certain
religious denomination, and I began to receive religious
instruction in preparation for my own acceptance. At first I was
very happy about this, until a friend told me something about the
man giving me this instruction.
I know you will think I must have been stupid, because at
twentythree years of age I saw nothing wrong in anything that
had happened and I really thought it was all part of the
instruction, even though I felt that he touched me a lot. In the end
he began to undress me altogether, although I want to say that
nothing else then happened except that he handled me all over
and did things to hurt my body, especially my busts.
The disgusting thing was that although I then knew it was
very wrong, I did nothing to stop him. I even longed for him to do
it to me, even though he sometimes hurt me dreadfully.
Afterward I used to feel very ashamed, and eventually I told my
parents what had happened. Although they, too, were disgusted,
130
they asked me not to make a complaint in order not to upset their
own position in the church.
In the end, and as a direct result of all this, I left home.
Although at the time I was very unhappy about this, it seems now
to have been for the best. My husband, who is a Methodist
minister, is the kindest man and most sympathetic. I have no
complaints, except that at the times when my husband is being
very attentive to me, my thoughts return to this man and what he
did to me all those times. I know this is perfectly dreadful, but it
happens every time. [Letter]
Rose Ann
My husband has tried to get me to tell him about my sexual
fantasies, but so far I have told him that I have none. It’s almost
as though he knew there was something or someone, in addition
to himself, that was exciting me…perhaps because of the cries and
noises I make while he is making love to me. They are not just cries
of pleasure, there are also the cries of pain that I feel in my
fantasies. In fact, I wouldn’t know where to draw the line between
the two.
My fantasies occur whenever I am beginning to feel any real
sexual arousal, and real pleasure. They don’t distract from the
pleasure, but on the contrary, enhance it. I am sure it is very hard
for anyone to understand this, and how can I possibly tell my
husband, whom I love, that I am dreaming that the most
atrocious things are being done to my body while he is being so
loving to me?
These fantasies or dreams usually begin with my body being
stretched, one brutal man on each limb, pulling me in opposite
directions, literally spreading me wide open so that some
immensely huge penis – there is no one or nothing on the end of
it – begins to enter me, stretching me, ripping me, my vagina,
wide open as it pushes its way deeper into me. The men twist my
131
arms painfully as well as pull them, and I can hear my bones
breaking and cracking, while the sound of my skin, around my
vagina, also rips audibly. I cry out in reality even as I cry out in
my fantasy. But I love it, even though my intelligence and logic
tell me that I am being ghoulish, that this is not a normal way to
enjoy sex. And I do enjoy it. I hate what is happening to me in
my fantasies, but it is inextricably involved with my very real
pleasure. [Letter]
Amanda
I read your interesting letter and thought that I would like to
write to you about my own experiences, which I hope are of
assistance to you in your book. I am thirty-six years old, married
with two c***dren, and often indulge in fantasies, even during the
day, as a relief from the pure boredom of my life.
I do not remember when I first started fantasizing, but when I
was very young I used to lie stretched out on my; bed and dream
that I was a princess who had been captured and who was
waiting to be tortured, and this made me feel pleasurably
aroused. Later, as I became more sophisticated and my thoughts
developed, I imagined myself being racked, impaled, flogged,
branded, and every other thing that you can think of, ending with
vigorous and orgasmic masturbation. I masturbated frequently
and, for that matter, still do, because, although my husband is the
kindest man, he is the world’s worst lover.
As a girl I longed to be subjected to the most outrageous forms
of abuse, and could embroider little incidents to enormous
fantasies of atrocities. Toward the end of school we underwent
the usual examination, and in. truth the doctor barely looked at
me, although I hoped, and dreaded, that he would find it
necessary to carry out some dreadful form of surgical mutilation.
For years afterward in my dreams I imagined myself being
prepared by male nurses and then voluntarily submitting myself
132
to the most atrocious vivisection, scornfully refusing anesthetics
and bravely absolving my tormentors from any guilt in my slow,
lingering death (in the name of science, of course).
From all this you will think that I am masochistic, but the truth
of the matter is that I am not and I just cannot stand pain. My
parents never punished me and once, after stealing some money, I
was threatened with the strap and this sent me into howling
hysterics. In fact, you can say that I was overindulged in every
way possible, and, to a degree, this has continued right up to my
present circumstances.
About two years ago a friend described to me, in some detail,
the lewd suggestions made to her by a man who had pierced her
ears. Despite her warning, I visited him in the hope that he would
make them to me, but, arriving at the door, I lost confidence and
would have fled if he had not come up the garden path behind
me.
I think my friend’s account had been grossly elaborated,
because when I warmed to the true purpose of my trip, he nearly
had a fit when I insisted upon removing my dress and slip.
Eventually, and not at all at his suggestion, I ended up stripped to
my shoes, stockings, and garter belt, and submitted to a few
half-hearted fumblings and gropings before going home with my
ears pierced lopsidedly and decidedly sore.
Despite the shabbiness of the incident, in my dreams I regally
and serenely present myself in front of a huge audience for the
ritual piercing of my nipples with hot needles, after which huge
rings are inserted. More recently this has expanded, so that in
taking a simple bath I am being prepared for an elaborate ritual
of circumcision, ceremonial ****, and final sacrifice (by
disemboweling) to some awesome god. This is my latest and
most protracted fantasy, and one which drives me to distraction
whenever I indulge in it.
I hope that what I have written is of interest to you and I do
assure you that every word is true. [Letter]
133
ROOM NUMBER FIVE:
DOMINATION, OR, "HOW
HUMILIATING! THANK YOU."
 I’d put this room next to **** and Masochism. Not for the
convenience of the clients – a woman is faithful to her favorites,
and there’d be very little running about from room to room – but
for the economy of the management: the costumes and props are
interchangeable among the three. There, however, the sharing
stops; f***e may be applied in all three rooms simultaneously –
but to different degrees and in different directions, and the precise
emotions being aroused and released will differ dramatically. Or
"deliciously," as the clients themselves might say.
Whatever their reasons for wanting it, the domination
fantasists long to feel low. They relish being debased and;
reduced by whatever means to a state of abject humiliation. How
they get down there doesn’t matter: Poppy (below) doesn’t even
bother to say how she is "made" to perform her humiliating tasks;
Nathalie may get spanked into submission, but spanking is such
an obvious c***dhood symbol of domination that we don’t need
Nathalie to tell us that it isn’t the spanking itself that turns her
on. It’s the state to which that humiliating act reduces her that
matters. And the more exactly specified those depths can be, the
better. Heather doesn’t just long to be knocked off the pristine
pedestal her lover has put her on, she wants to be fiat on her ass,
in the lowest, most purely sexual, position; Nathalie doesn’t stop
at yearning to be reduced to that bane of proud and liberated
134
women, an object – she wants it all the way, to be a thoroughly,
exclusively sexual object at that.
As women move more strongly into their recently won sexual
freedom, and leave their historic role of second (and "silent") sex
behind, I predict that they will, ironically, get into domination
fantasies more and ,more. But the move will be in two different
directions. First, the new reality of being man’s equal makes
them u*********sly nervous about their identity as women, and
so throws them back into longing for the traditional, safe, and
"known" role vis-à-vis the dominating man; but second, they will
want to explore, and signal even to themselves, their new
liberated age by putting themselves into the dominant position of
the sexual brute. Whether as brute or brutalized, in fantasy at
least the centuries of female submission are about to be avenged.
But what it all comes back to in the end is that if you’re into
the sadomasochistic thing it really doesn’t matter, of course,
which end of the stick (or whip!) you’re on; turnabout can be
lovely play, and as long as somebody is being debased, and
you’re in on it, it’s great. 
Nathalie
You are so right that one tends to feel one’s sexual fantasies
are too "odd" to admit to or discuss. I have never "card another
woman mention the topic, although I’m sure we all have some
fantasy or another. I have finally been able to mention my two
fantasies to my current !over, amidst much "fear and trembling"
and aided by the effects of several martinis. The feeling of relief I
have from just getting this out into the open has made me feel
free enough to broach the subject to several of my closest women
friends, who agree that we all have weird notions, but who are
too reticent to share theirs with me!
I don’t know if you want background or not – I’m assuming
you do. I’m twenty-nine years old, swinging and single. I
135
consider myself to be liberal and liberated sexually. I’ve had
more than twenty semiserious affairs since I was relieved of my
virginity seven years ago. I adore sex and will try anything to
enhance my lover’s pleasure. I masturbate regularly, and climax
within minutes, especially if I fantasize, although I don’t need to.
I’ve always loved the whole sex thing, from the first touch to the
last kiss, even though I never climaxed with a man until about
three years ago.
I enjoy being sexually aggressive at times, and at times I crave
to be dominated. I think about sex a lot and can get turned on
easily by erotic reading material.
Now, for my fantasies, neither of which has been fulfilled –
yet. The thought that my lover is now aware of them and is
planning our next encounter around them is driving me wild.
My first fantasy is that of being spanked: I have always
provoked the spanking, it’s never unjustified. My innate female
bitchiness causes my lover to say very quietly, "All right, that’s
enough!" I say, "Don’t order me around." He says, "You’re
asking for a good spanking." I say, "I’d like to see you try it," in a
very taunting manner.
At which point, he grabs me, grasps both hands firmly behind
my back, pulls down my panties, turns me over on his knee, and
traps my kicking legs between his. I am embarrassed and scared.
He usually uses his hand, spanking me maybe two dozen times,
very hard. Sometimes I fantasize that he uses a hairbrush or ruler.
Usually his hand, though. I am sobbing and enraged. The rage
turns to humiliation, which turns to submission. At the end he
f***es me back on the bed and enters me, not roughly, but
without foreplay either. Or sometimes I like to think of myself
staying at the enraged part throughout the spanking. He pushes
me back on the bed, hovers over me, and shoves his erect penis
into my mouth, ordering me to suck it. I refuse and bite him,
which brings on another, still more painful spanking, at which
point I am eager to do whatever, he asks. I’ve never fantasized
136
being brutalized; I don’t, think I’d care for whippings (although
excerpts from The Pearl or The Story of O stimulate me
tremendously). As a rule I hate pain, except when approaching a
climax, when I find pleasure in being bitten on my inner thighs
hard enough to bruise the skin. But this spanking fantasy has
been with me for years and years. The thought of being spanked
used to arouse sexual feelings at the age of six or seven, even
though I didn’t recognize them, and, of course, I didn’t know
about intercourse or fellatio at that age. If it matters, I have never
in my conscious memory been spanked by either of my parents.
My second fantasy is as follows. Screaming and scratching
and struggling, I am tied or strapped on my back to my bed. I am
spreadeagled, and my arms and legs are f***ed just past the point
of being comfortable. He has f***ed a pillow under my hips, and
of course I am naked. The pillow has the effect of raising and
exposing my vulva, and I can move only an inch or two up and
down or from side to side. I am extremely panicky. I am pleading
and begging and crying. He is never angry; he responds to me at
all times as if I were an object, very matter of factly. He is fully
clothed as he moves around checking the ropes to be sure they’re
secure.
ME: Please let me go.
HIM: Not yet.
ME: If you let me go, I’ll suck you dry.
HIM: You’ll do that anyway, honey, in a minute or two.
ME: If you don’t let me go, you bastard, I swear I’ll never let
you in my mouth again.
HIM: Yes you will, love.
ME: But I don’t want to be like this!
HIM: It really doesn’t matter what you want right now, honey.
ME: (Assorted obscenities, mixed with sobs and twisting at
the ropes)
HIM: That’s enough. (All the time he’s very cool and calm.)
137
ME: My legs hurt, my arms ache, my crotch is splitting.
Please!
HIM: A little pain is good for you.
ME: (More obscenities)
HIM: Honey, stop that.
ME: (More obscenities)
He reaches out and pinches the inside of both my thighs, very
hard.
HIM: You will be quiet now, darling, please.
ME: Yes. (Crying more from pain and rage)
He then leaves the room for what seems like hours, because of
the strain on my arms and legs. When he returns he is nude and
he has an enormous erection, which makes me whimper in
anticipated pain. He doesn’t touch me. He kneels at the foot of
the bed, gazing at my exposed vulnerable pubic area. I am utterly
mortified, because I have no control now. I can’t shield myself or
put my legs together or roll over. My whole crotch is so exposed
and open to his eyes and mouth and/or penis. I’m totally at his
mercy. I keep saying, "What are you going to do to me?" and he
just sits there. Then the fantasy takes one of several courses.
Sometimes he loves me all over with his mouth, until I beg him
to enter me. Sometimes he enters me without foreplay and
seemingly just takes me as if I’m nothing. Sometimes he enters
my mouth, from above, which I hate because of the control he has
and the gagging depth he can achieve. (In real life, I love
performing fellatio, but only when I’m above him, so I can keep
it shallow.) Whatever he does, the fantasy ends with him
releasing me and hugging me and massaging my sore muscles
and my sobbing with relief and thanking him – not for letting me
go, but for tying me up!
This second fantasy is extremely fascinating to me, although
both ideas really turn me on. I’ve just recently added this one to
my repertoire, but it isn’t quite as powerful as the other. It goes as
138
follows: I manage to tie him to the bed, spread-eagled exactly as I
was. This is done by some sort of "innocent" playfulness, like,
"Honey, show me how to tie that knot. Oh, I see. Let me try …"
and so on. When he realizes he’s been tricked, he reacts with
rage and fear, much as I did in my second fantasy. As a matter of
fact, we pretty much change roles – he’s helpless and scared,
while I’m cool and matter of fact. He doesn’t cry, of course, but
he feels, if anything, more vulnerable, exposed, and helpless than
I did, because of his absolute inability to protect his genitals.
Usually in this fantasy I just start out kissing him ever so gently,
all over, gradually working down to his pelvis, and then up inside
his thighs, just tantalizing him. I avoid all contact with, his penis
or testicles, but just keep on caressing and licking, etc., until he
begs me to touch his genitals. But I delay until he’s really in a
frenzy before doing so, and even then I hardly touch himI just
keep up the teasing, tantalizing, etc., until he can’t take it any
more. Then I either suck him till he comes in my mouth or I have
him climax in my vagina. Occasionally, during the. tantalizing,
nongenital phase, when he seems to relax and give himself up to
me, I put a little fear back into him by giving him a painful nip or
pinch inside his thighs. Usually, though, I am just gentle and
loving. I never threaten his genitals, nor do I hurt him there
unless he asks me to bite him, which in real life he likes.
P.S. A few thoughts I’ve had on sexual fantasies: It seems that
the more liberated I become (I’m really digging Women’s Lib
now) the more I fantasize about the spanking and the bondage.
Since I’m fully liberated in my work situation, social life, etc.,
it’s almost as if I’m trying to achieve some sort of counterbalance
to this liberation in my sexual life. I’ve always had the first two
fantasies, but never so intensely as since I’ve been involved in
Women’s Lib, or rather, since I’ve embraced the principles
behind the movement. I am sure there are other women like me,
who having emerged from being under male domination, crave to
return to it in bed.
139
Another thing – the more I think of it, the more I feel an ideal
male-female relationship would be one in which both feel free to
confide their fantasies to each other and both care enough for
each other to endeavor to make these fantasies come true. It
would be great, for example, if my fantasy were to mesh with his,
i.e., if he craved to
spank me or tie me down while I craved to be spanked or tied
down. This is not the case, but he loves me enough to be willing
to try these things. Now I intend to discover his fantasy, and if
it’s at all possible, I shall attempt to fulfill that fantasy. Again, it
would be too much to expect (but maybe it’s true) that he
fantasizes being tied down. But if he should desire to paint my
body, say, or be whipped, or, have me wear some kind of
costume, I’ll do all in my power to accommodate him. What’s
wrong with playing out these inner desires? Why are we so afraid
to share them?
I hope you can use my experiences. I feel really turned . on just
writing about them! Good luck with your project. [Letter]
Poppy
I am a white Catholic American woman, 32 years old with
three sons. I have been married twice. My second husband and I
have been married more than eleven years.
I always entertain a sexual fantasy while having sex which
results in an orgasm for me. Over the years the fantasy has
changed, as we have moved about the country a great deal, and I
am thus always meeting new people and finding myself in new
situations.
My fantasy is about the man with whom I recently had. an
affair which lasted seven months. He is married and is eleven
years younger than I. He has two younger college age b*****rs. I
fantasize that his f****y, he, his two b*****rs, his wife, and his
father take my clothes off and make me wait on them, doing
140
anything they ask. I am required to suck off all the men in front of
everyone, and if the man does not feel I have done a good job, he
spanks me. I receive many spankings. After I have performed
fellatio on them all – including cunnilingus on the wife – I am
tied to a bed spread-eagle style and they play with me, sometimes
. roughly, i.e., one of the men will put his anus over my mouth
and request that I tongue him. His wife usually performs
cunnilingus on me, and I get very excited looking at her and
having everyone standing around and watching. I am required to
say words like "fuck" frequently and must describe my aroused
feelings to them all. Usually I come at about this time.
Sometimes I am allowed to choose someone to degrade, and I
always choose the father, whom I didn’t like. I make him perform
cunnilingus on me for hours and I always end up whipping him
for poor performance. [Letter]
Heather
I am writing in reply to your request for female sexual
fantasies.
I do, fantasize, sometimes when I am having difficulty
reaching an orgasm (my boy friend always has to stimulate me
manually after he has come). I pretend that I am being humiliated
in some way. Or that I am being displayed by a man, such as a
slave owner, for the benefit of his friends. Heaven knows why,
but if I can think of this intensely enough, I have a fantastic
orgasm.
I don’t think he would be jealous if I told him about these
fantasies, just angry. I think he just wouldn’t be able to
understand, and would be rather disappointed in me and
disgusted. You see, we are both university graduates; he has
always been proud of my intelligence. He can’t stand girls who
can’t discuss a variety of topics with him with some degree of
knowledge. He likes to think of us as being down-to-earth,
141
sensible people. I am reserved, rather tall, dress in a fashionable
but sophisticated way – he doesn’t like fluffy, giggly girls. He
dominates me in ordinary things – I never get my own way when
deciding when or where to eat, what film to see, etc. But he does
not dominate me sexually, at least in – the way I want him to.
He will make me massage his back or scratch it until I am
bored to tears; he expects me to fondle him and kiss him for long
periods of time without actually doing anything to me. But he
would never dream of forcing me to make love, or hit me or
anything.
Actually, he is very good in bed. I have slept with eight other
men, so I have grounds for judging him. There are times when I
reach the heights of ecstasy, but there are times when I feel
strongly frustrated and restless. This is when I have these strange
domination-humiliation fantasies. I even have them during
masturbation. (I don’t actually fantasize during masturbation, I
simply have to think about the threat itself.)
From what I’ve told you of our relationship, I suppose you are
wondering why I don’t tell him about my domination wish. After
all, he will listen to anything I care to tell him about myself or my
desires without being shocked (although he never offers up any
thoughts of his own). Well, the reason is he spent a year in digs.
His landlady was a nymphomaniac. She slept with any man she
could lay her hands on, and she seduced him. He was young and
inexperienced, and he admits she taught him everything he
knows. She used to creep into his room at night, leaving her
husband in bed, and make love to him. Her husband knew, but
because he couldn’t satisfy her, he was resigned to letting her get
satisfaction elsewhere.
My boy friend enjoyed the lovemaking but felt dirty and
disgusted with himself afterwards. He has always said how he
enjoys our "pure" lovemaking. He loves me and says it makes
him feel happy afterward. I felt very inferior when he told me. He
made her sound so much sexier. Of course, she had so much
142
more experience than I did. However, whenever I suggest
extending our lovemaking, in particular to fellatio, he says he
doesn’t want me to do it because he’s sure I won’t like it. He
admits he enjoyed it very much when she did it to him, however.
He refuses to believe I really want to do it. I have done it with
other men and enjoyed it, but he just won’t let me. At least, he
will to the point of ejaculation, then he pulls me away.
So you see, he has put me on a pedestal in a way. He sees me
as pure, clean, and wholesome (even though he knows about the
other men) and doesn’t want that image destroyed.
My first sexual fantasy occurred soon after puberty. I was
about eleven or twelve. At night I would lie in bed and imagine I
was walking in the woods. A strange man followed me, and
when I started to run away, he caught me and beat me. Every
night I would go through varieties on this theme – the man would
overpower me – take me away and f***e me to do things against
my will. The sex part was rather hazy. I had no clear ideas on that
at that age. By thinking about this before going to sl**p, I could
make myself dream about it, too. Later the fantasy changed to me
being taken away to the East and sold as a slave. There were an
infinite number of possibilities to the story, as I was bought and
sold by a number of men in succession. Very occasionally I still
fantasize about this. My fantasies obviously fall into the "being
on exhibition" category in the humiliation sense rather than one
of showing off.
My farfetched slave girl fantasies seem absurd, but there is one
I will never tire of until something definite happens to end it. I
went out with a boy four years ago. I was still a virgin and very
green. He flirted with me, made me fall madly in love with him,
and then dropped me flat. The main reason I fell for him was that
he had a sense of cruelty in him – not vicious, but enough to
satisfy my desires. He would grab hold of my wrists and pin me
against a wall or on the bed, and f***e me to kiss him. I would
struggle but he would always win, being extremely strong. We
143
both enjoyed these encounters, but we never went further than
that and I was still a virgin when he finished with me.
The strange thing is that we still know each other, and we are
always very aware of each other’s presence. When we met at a
party a few months ago, we flirted with each other, and he did
things that other people didn’t notice, like crushing my hand
when he held it, and biting my lips when we kissed until I nearly
cried out in pain. He saw this and was obviously enjoying it.
Then we had a serious talk, and decided we should stop messing
about and be sincere friends (we didn’t mention the pleasure we
both got out of pain in our different ways…we never have and no
one else knows). Since then he has been very kind to me…when I
was upset about my boy friend, he comforted me and let me stay
with him. We slept together, but I was too miserable to enjoy it
and he was doing it out of concern, not desire, so it was not a
success. He treats me very normally, usually, always when in
front of his friends…. But when they’re not around, there are
flashes of the old treatment. He knows – I can tell by the way he
looks at me – of my need for domination, and likes to tease me by
sometimes cooperating and sometimes refusing to, just in little
things, this is.
However, I fantasize constantly about what would happen if
we were completely alone somewhere, away from all our friends,
and we could let ourselves go, and not pretend to be
"respectable."
I can never get him out of my mind. It is now four years, and
yet when he walks in the room, I still tense up. I can never relax
when he’s there. Other girls, many of them, have come and gone.
All of them have been hurt by him, and I am the only one who is
still a friend. He has strong ambitions, he wants to travel abroad
and make a success of his career, and he has no time for a steady
girl friend, much less a wife who will tie him down. There has
always been a bond between us, and I only wish I had met him
about five years from now when he had got settled in his career,
144
because I think he is the only person who could fulfill all of my
needs. He has more or less said the same to me.
As it is, I am going to marry my boy friend. He will make a
good husband and father, but I am afraid that I may go through
the rest of my life feeling something is missing.
Well, I hope that somewhere in this long, confused letter you
can find something of use to you. It has been a relief to talk about
it, anyway. [Letter]
Ingrid
A few days after my wedding, I read about a young woman
who on her honeymoon was taken every day to a tattooist by her
husband, and during the two weeks they were staying there she
had to agree to whatever her husband wanted, and she was
tattooed on every part of her body.
I don’t know whether it is true or not, but I thought about it a
lot and I even asked my husband if he would like to have me
tattooed. He thought I was kinky or something and that he had
married a crazy woman, so I never dared mention it again.
Since then, whenever my husband fucks me I just think about
being tattooed and I imagine myself having to strip and be
tattooed without being asked if I want it or not. I think of what it
would be like to have really cheeky words and pictures put on
me. This gets me steamed up and really going and my husband
thinks it is him that is getting me like that, and it is not at all.
At one time I used to collect pictures of tattooed people and
patterns that I thought would be nice as things to have done, but
then I threw them away because I got frightened that he might
find them. I really would like to be tattooed, but of course it is not
possible. But just to think about it gets me going. Mostly though,
it only happens when I am having it off with my husband; and
there is another little thing: If I get too randy, I start rolling about,
145
and if my husband loses it out of me he gets mad at me. So I have
to be a bit careful.
I have never told anyone else about this and I know you will
think I am silly but it really does happen. [Letter]
146
ROOM NUMBER SIX:
THE SEXUALITY OF TERROR, OR,
"HELP! I’M OUT OF CONTROL,
THANK GOD!"
 I may be making work for myself, defining differences in
the emotions behind fantasy where they may not exist, setting up
two rooms in the House of Fantasy where there could be one. It
would be easier – certainly more obvious – to relegate Johanna
(below) to the **** Room, instead of arranging for a completely
separate space just to satisfy her slightly different, though none
the less real, sexual desires.
But this House has no precedent, nor has my work, and
therefore I choose to specify a whole separate area of fantasy that
is occupied by fear. Not just ordinary fear, but the kind of total
and complete terror that can be strangely sexual when you see it
as leading to loss of control. It’s the only way I can account for
the different quality in the fantasies that follow. You don’t have
to be a psychiatrist to understand that for some women who never
reach an orgasm, it may have to do with their fear of letting go,
fear of the helplessness, the lack of control, that goes with orgasm…
you just have to be a woman. And for some women –
especially highly independent, self-contained women like
Johanna and Anne (below), who manage their lives unto
themselves – the loss of this control must be terrifying, the
experience of orgasm impossible without, and synonymous with,
the terror.
You don’t have to have been "scared shitless" to know what it
means. Continue the sensation of the pounding heart, the open
mouth; the helpless, limp attitude of the body on to orgasm, and
you’re halfway to understanding the sexuality of fear for these
women. 
147
Johanna
 During the time my husband and I were living just outside
Mexico City, we met another couple who lived about a mile
down the road, named Charles and Johanna. One day while
Johanna and I were alone in their house, she opened a drawer;
inside it was a gun. "Charles leaves it for me when I’m alone,"
she said. "I was once ****d here, before we were married.
Charles always makes sure I have it when he has to go away."
More recently when I saw Johanna and asked if she would
contribute to this book, I got more of the story. 
You could say that my inner sexual life still revolves around
the **** I told you about. I don’t think a day goes by without my
remembering it. I was in this little house, where I was living
alone before I met Charles. A man came in. He wasn’t Mexican;
I don’t know what he was. He pretended that he was interested in
selling me something, but I knew something was wrong. He
asked if I was alone, but in such a smooth, easy way that he
didn’t frighten me. But maybe something in me was frightened.
Because I almost knew before he did it what he was going to do
next. He took a knife out with the same easy manner with which
he had asked me if we were alone. He put the knife on the table,
near his hand. Then he told me what he was going to do. He told
me that he wasn’t a pervert, and that if I did everything he said,
he would not harm me. He even told me I would enjoy it. All the
time he was talking, I could see the front of his trousers begin to
bulge. I couldn’t look him in the eyes. I kept my eyes down. He
may have thought I was staring at the ground. I was watching
that huge mound in the front of his trousers. I remember thinking
what a cruel, powerful bulge it made.
He told me to take off my clothes. I did, with one eye on my
buttons, the other on the knife that was so close to his hand.
Then, when I was naked, he told me to unzip his trousers. I did.
"Take it out," he said, "and kiss it." I did.
148
I didn’t understand what I was doing. It all seemed so natural,
it almost seemed as if I was in a hurry to help him. I did
everything he told me. Then he told me to lie down on my back,
on my work table, but with my feet on the floor. While I did it, he
picked up the knife, and came to stand between my legs. "Spread
them wider," he said, and as I did, he stepped between them even
closer to me, and suddenly raising the knife above his head,
plunged it point first into the table, right beside my hips. Then he
knelt down in front of me, his two arms on either side of me, one
hand still holding the knife that was stuck into the table, and he
went down on me. I tried to think of how terrified I was, how
much I hated him. But I felt myself becoming more and more
excited. I closed my eyes and tried to turn from side to side, as if
trying to get away from his tongue, but it was also to have that
tongue touch different sides of me, inside. Once I opened my
eyes. All I could see was the dark top of his head, his hair, and
the hand holding the knife just beside me. Then I closed my eyes
again, and I suddenly couldn’t help it, I pulled his head right into
me, pulled his tongue right into me as high as possible, and then
I came, over and over again.
The next thing I saw was his face. He was smiling. He was on
top of me, still on the table. He was on me. "Put it in," he said,
and I was now eager to do anything he said. With one hand I
held the lips open, with the other I guided his erection right into
me. I remember he wasn’t very big around, but very long and
slim. I wanted to feel it all the way inside me. In just a few
thrusts I could feel him coming, and I came again, too. I had
forgotten to think about how much I hated him. I could only think
of his long thing, long and slim, all the way up and lost inside
me, and I came and came again. Then the man just went away:
Just as he had promised.
I told my husband about what had happened before we were
married, but I never told him how it made me feel. The time
when this happened, I was going with a Mexican boy, and there
149
was another man before I met Charles. Neither one had ever
made me feel so sexually in heat the way that man did when he
****d me. Neither has Charles. It’s no good when I’m in bed
with Charles, telling myself that I love him, and that I hate that
other strange man. It just kills whatever erotic feelings I have.
Other times, Charles can bring me to the point himself, and I
don’t have to think about that other man.
But sometimes when I’m not really in the mood, and I know
Charles is… or that funny kind of way that a really erotic mood
will overtake you and then just drift away for no reason at
all…that’s when I deliberately think of that man. I close my eyes
and imagine myself back on that table, with my legs hanging
down from the knees over the edge, and him in between them. I
remember how, much I hated him, and the, I don’t know, the
fear, the frenzy of the experience, and how I responded to it.
Whenever I imagine that, I still respond the same way. Every
time. [Taped interview]
Anna
 Anne is a widow and older than most of the other
contributors in this book, and therefore her language is more
restrained than most. But this does not mean that her life has
been in any way less adventurous.
Anne is a long-time friend of my husband’s, who also knew
her husband John very well until John’s sudden accidental death.
She works in the fringe land of the films, and is around movie
people a great deal. She had been married once before and
figured in a Hollywood divorce trial written up by all the
newspapers in the early 1950’s. "But once I met John, he was the
only man for me, ever," she told me. Romantic talk, if a teen-ager
had said it. But from a woman of Anne’s experience and honesty,
positively breathtaking. Nevertheless, she is such a vital, warm,
attractive woman that I find it hard to understand why she has
150
never remarried. I don’t doubt that she’s been asked, and I don’t
understand how such a sexual woman can live alone.
I have always thought of Anne as the most intelligent, good,
openminded woman I know…of any generation. She is fun to be
with and never lays her problems on you, though she’s got them.
Her vivid stories of her own sexual-social explorations of twenty
or thirty years ago stand up to anything I’ve seen in the past
world-changing decade. If I ever thought that I was alone (i.e.,
not like the other girls) in my 1960’s explorations, how very
"different" Anne must have felt back there in the thirties.
It’s one thing to be the first girl on the block to smoke pot, take
a lover, etc., but for all the zest that being an adventuress can
bring, it can also bring, very early on, a seemingly contradictory
feeling of the need for self-control. Mountain climbers have to be
more careful than earth dwellers. At least, that’s my explanation
for my own late arrival to a full appreciation of sex. Anne, I am
sure, has her own explanation. 
Now that I think of it, I find it difficult to describe. I mean
what goes on in my mind during sex. I don’t think I can … I am
in the dark, but it is not just dark of night; it’s a blackness of
infinite space. This is probably scientifically incorrect, because I
guess the astronauts, the cosmonauts, whatever they are, find
light. My own blackness is a more mythological thing … that
"outer darkness" … but it’s not death. It’s being way, way, far
out somewhere in infinite space. I’m somehow in my body, but
also outside of it. I’m liable at any second to fall down through
infinite, unimaginable darkness, sort of like Lucifer … that’s my
second reference to Paradise Lost; I wonder what that means?
Maybe another way to put it is that it’s like falling out of a space
rocket, only in absolute darkness. It’s frightening and thrilling. I
suppose that’s what I think of men. Unless they’re a little bit
frightening … without a touch of the devil, I don’t find them
151
thrilling. There…that explains all the Lucifer associations. He
was supposed to be the most beautiful angel of all.
I don’t know why I should have this particular fantasy … I
certainly didn’t deliberately choose it … because I have that fear
of heights, what’s it called? … cannot look out of a plane
window or even an office window high up in Rockefeller Center,
never can go near the edge of anyone’s penthouse terrace … am
terrified because I want to jump. And I never had this until after I
started to have really satisfactory sex relations. I suppose I never
really understood that terrific loss of control, that falling down
into you don’t know what, that letting go of everything that
orgasm brings. Before then, as a c***d and as a girl, I had no fear
of heights, no frightening impulse to jump. I think that’s it. The
fear so many women have that they’ll leap from the heights is
some kind of desire to leap into orgasm. I suppose that’s the
connection…do you? [Taped interview]
ROOM NUMBER SEVEN: THE
THRILL OF THE FORBIDDEN, OR,
"NO, YOU MUST NOT! . . . HERE,
LET ME HELP YOU."
 At full strength, the sensation of guilt contains an element
of discovery, the possibility of being discovered…by someone.
You could say, therefore, that fantasies wherein guilt is the
motivating emotion belong in the Audience Room (I even think I
have one there), where the desired fuel comes from the presence,
or imminent presence, of other people. But guilt is too prevalent
and powerful an emotion to be carried as an addendum to another
152
idea. It can bring, all of its own, such vitality to sexual fantasy
that I give it a room of its own.
My own fantasies often ride high on the risk of doing the
forbidden. I am by nature, like a lot of other women, what could
be called "the faithful type," and for this type, men other than our
husbands or current lovers are taboo. (This is simplistic language
for defining both myself and the idea of fidelity, but I choose to
be clear rather than analytically thorough.) For us, fantasies
which involve us with this or that sexually attractive man in some
compromising situation give us the desired sexual kick without
the real guilt; in fact, guilt, the deterrent in reality, has been
transformed by harmless fantasy into guilt the exciter. We win
both ways.
Some people rob banks for the sheer thrill of getting away with
it. Or, to put it another way, for the excitement of maybe being
caught. In every suspense-thriller the clock ticks ominously…it is
only a matter of time. This idea of time running out on the guilty
act heightens everything. It’s especially so when the guilty act is
sex. Whether it’s the illicit affair in reality (the only sort some
women enjoy) or the forbidden sex in fantasy, with both it’s only
a matter of time before that time runs out, before the whistle
blows, the footsteps come closer, the bedroom door is opened and
the discovery made. In fantasy, time is on guilt’s (sex’s) side, in
that it adds to the thrill by threatening to run out. You only have
to think of the added charge in a shipboard romance, summer
love, sex in another town. To really appreciate the thrill of guilt,
add the element of "stolen" love to "September Song." 
Emma
I am hiding from the others. We are playing a game of
sardines and I have been given a head start to find a hiding place.
At the top of the house I have found an empty room with only a
bed in it. Quickly, in the dark, I slide under the bed and wait for
153
the others to find me; their voices are very distant now. They are
far away, except for one pair of footsteps, one person, who is
getting closer and closer. He comes in such a direct line toward
me, it’s as though he knew where I was, as if I had left him a
trail, a scent. As if we had planned this hiding place together. I
catch my breath, my heart pounding, because I know who it is,
the one person in the group I want to have find me, to find me
before the others. It has to be him. I will it to be him.
He comes straight to the room, quietly and quickly so the
others won’t hear him, and slides under the bed beside me in the
darkness. We lie together, hardly breathing, our hands beginning
to move over one another. Hands that have never before touched
me move all over me. Hands I put a face to in my mind, that face
I’ve always found exciting but that was never mine to kiss. I
hardly dare breathe as I listen for the others’ voices, moving in
and then away as they explore room after distant room. We both
move slowly. My skin is alive, the excitement running all through
me as my own hands help him to ease up my sweater, direct his
mouth to my breast. I help him work the zip on the back of my
pants, and then with the most incredible daring I push my
buttocks up and his head down. His mouth caresses me all over.
My hands, braver and braver in the dark, move over him, find his
erection like a rock, and all the while we seem to move in slow
motion on this bare floor, scarcely breathing, our bodies moving
against the background noise of the voices on the floor below.
They are calling to one another, "Have you found them?" Then
calling my name, "Emma! Where are you, Emma?" With every
step they move closer. The louder their approaching voices get,
the more urgent our bodies grow. They laugh and call to one
another, suggesting places I may have hidden; they are aware
now that we are the only two missing. Then their voices fade and
I pray, dear God, don’t let them find us yetl Then I hear my boy
friend Larry’s voice, and though there is not a note of suspicion in
it, the fear and anxiety I feel make me hotter, make me do the
154
most incredible things with this man whom I hardly know. Now
there is nothing I wouldn’t let him do to me; even pain, even
words in my ear that no man has ever said. "More." My own
whisper is in my ear. "More!" I demand of him and I am wet
through before he is quite in me. We are like two conspirators in
the dark, breathing so hard it seems incredible they can’t hear us.
Now that they know we are together, the search takes on new
urgency. "What are you two up to? Where are you?" they call,
laughing, teasing now. Their urgency becomes ours, hidden,
sopping wet all over now with one another’s sweat, with our
clothes half on and half off…how will we explain to the others?
But it’s too late for that now. There are footsteps on the stairs,
someone’s found the little door that leads to the attic. It’s just one
pair of footsteps coming. We need more time, just seconds. We
hear the searcher stumble in the dark, and as the cock inside me
thrusts deeper and deeper, my teeth are tearing the skin on my
lower lip and our fucking is paced in doubletime to the steps
outside in the dark, coming closer and closer, as we get closer
and closer to something we can no longer avoid. Now as I know
it is beyond my control, I also know that the person coming is
Larry. He calls down,to the others below that he thinks he’s
found us. As the footsteps and voices move closer and closer, so
do we, until I come. [Written down on request]
Donna
I am thirty years old and have been married for twelve years.
I think my favorite fantasy is of my exciting someone to the
point where they have to masturbate. I am not the sort of person
who can openly or deliberately excite a stranger. I am very
bashful and even somewhat backward sexually. However,
accidents happen, and I have excited people in the past and I like
the idea. Someday I will work up the courage to excite someone
else besides my husband.
155
During sex with my husband I sometimes fantasize we are
having sex where other men and women can watch, and they get
so carried away by the sight that they begin to masturbate. I also
think about other men who have. made passes at me, and picture
them masturbating or becoming so excited looking at me that
they get carried away . and even fondle their penises in full view
of the public.
I was very slow developing sexually and was in my late teens
before I masturbated at all. Then it was in very secretive
circumstances for fear of being caught with my fantasies. As I
dated and would often come home aroused, I would fantasize
about what could have happened while I masturbated. After
marriage I again became fearful of being caught with my
fantasies. However, as our experience grew and my husband
became a better lover, I would fantasize that his penis became
erect in a very embarrassing, compromising situation…and then
he would climax.
I don’t know how my husband would react if I told him about
these fantasies. He is a very liberal man, but if put to the actual
test might think differently. He has expressed his fantasies to me,
and while some excite me, others disgust me. [Letter]
ROOM NUMBER EIGHT: THE
TRANSFORMATION ROOM, OR,
"LIFE CAN BE BEAUTIFUL."
 Women respond so directly to the promise of m ore beauty
that even factories have discovered that better mirrors in the
ladies’ room mean higher production from the women workers.
Certainly a House of Fantasy – where the most beautiful act of all
relies on the promise of greater beauty – needs a room where
156
everything can be transformed: the plain woman into the
beautiful, the beautiful into the even more beautiful, a drab life
into a dazzling one…in such a room even sex could be made to
seem beautiful to those who fear their own ugliness.
We are told that some of the most beautiful women in the
world have lonely doubts about their own desirability and the
essential glamour of their lives; magazine sales thrive on it. So no
matter what her beauty in reality, or her favorite sexual imagery,
every woman who enters the House of Fantasy will want a
reassuring moment in the
Transformation Room before going on. Illusions of greater
beauty, even fantasy illusions, heighten sex by heightening the
woman’s own awareness of her desirability. Some women, like
Betty and Monica (below), will look no further than this. The
Transformation Room is all they want. Without the complete
transformation of themselves and of their narrow, almost sordid
view of sex itself, there could be no sex at all, imagined or real.
Fantasy releases them from the dead grip of self-contempt and
neurosis and into life itself. 
Monica
 Monica is nineteen years old, short, messy looking, and
about fifteen pounds overweight. She’s always been
overshadowed by her older s****r, who was the pretty one in the
f****y, she says. "She was the one who always got the lovely
clothes, and after a time I just didn’t bother."
Monica idolized her father, and in her daydreams the man was
rarely a film star; he was more often her father.
"I didn’t dream about him as if he were my lover," she says.
"We would be a father and daughter. But I would lie in bed, or sit
in school for hours, and imagine that he and I were about to go
out to dinner in some fabulous place, or go dancing. Sometimes
I’d imagine that we were going to do something exciting like
157
driving to some secret place where they i*****lly allowed you to
play roulette."
In all, a typically romantic, adolescent girl, somewhat scruffy,
but with her father playing the principal idealized male role in her
youthful imagination, and a pretty s****r to envy.
Monica’s parents belonged to a religious sect that believed
very strongly that sex was a temptation to be resisted, and there
was almost never an allusion to the subject in her house. "But
somehow it made me admire my mother and father more," she
says. "I knew that they were different from other people, purer
and cleaner; even when my parents’ religious ideas left me
entirely unprepared for the beginning of my menstruation, I
didn’t entirely blame them. Oh, maybe I did blame my mother a
little for not warning me, but not my father. It was a nasty, ugly
business. Why should he talk about it?
"In fact, it left me with a greater admiration for my father. His
silence on the subject, I mean. I knew even then, somehow, that
men were more interested in, sex than women. But here was my
father, this glamorous, wonderful figure who – my daydreams
about him were more real to me than he himself was – only cared
about the beautiful things in life, like taking me to the theater.
Why should he talk to me about ugly things like my period? You
see how I built him up?
"Then one day I was in my parents’ bedroom. They were away,
and I just couldn’t resist the temptation to open my father’s chest
of drawers and see what I’d find there. I don’t know what I
expected. Some glorious symbol of that vague, secret world that
men lived in, I suppose. What I found there, under the shirts,
were a little pack of those nasty rubber things – even today I hate
to say the word – and a copy of Henry Miller’s book, Tropic of
Cancer. I’d never heard of Henry Miller. I quickly opened the
book and began to read it. Or maybe I had heard of Henry Miller.
Maybe it was because the book was hidden under my father’s
shirts. But I knew I was doing something wrong."
158
The experience, Monica said, did not leave her so much
disgusted or angry or, on the other hand, excited, as filled with
fear. The book was a denial of all the pure and noble ideas she
had formed about her father; and the description of the sexual
acts in the book immediately made her realize that such
performances must go on between her mother and father. "I felt I
had nothing left to live for," Monica said. "My father wasn’t
secretly thinking about living with me some day in a world where
we went to the opera, or ran a ranch together out West; he was
thinking of all the things in this book. There was nothing left for
me but this frightening world that Henry Miller described, filled
with all these horrors. I was just a stupid k**, and I tried to
commit suicide that night. I swallowed a full bottle of aspirin and
all the other pills I could find in the house. Luckily or unluckily,
there was nothing very lethal in the; house. I just got sick and
vomited all night. But evens today, suicide, it’s never very far
from my mind." 
I began having these ideas the very first time I had sex.
I’d never thought of it before in my life, and suddenly there it
was in my mind. I’d met this good-looking boy at a dance, and I
was very surprised that he even looked at me twice. Boys like
him never did. But we got into his car and pretty soon I knew
why by had singled me out after all. I usually shied away from
that kind of thing, but then I suddenly thought, Well, you have to
learn about this thing for yourself sooner or later. Everybody in
the world knows about it except you. Why not with him? I was
also very attracted to him, and maybe I was hoping against hope
that if I said Yes, I would see him again.
And to tell the truth, it was very exciting. We got into the back
seat of his car, and it was cozy and dark there. We were all alone.
Maybe it was the first time I had ever been alone for so long with
a boy in a car when he wasn’t driving. I always feel that empty
places are sexy. Empty rooms, especially. I think that was the
feeling that took me’ into my parents’ empty bedroom that time.
159
There’s always something about an empty room. You never
know what’s in there.
Anyway, this boy was an expert lover. Or maybe he had just
read a lot of books and knew all the tricks. I was somewhat
aware that he was doing these things to me, but all I could think
of .was about the moment when he would get on top of me and
open my legs to push it into me. I knew somehow that it was
going to hurt. But just the idea that he was going to put that thing
into me was all the excitement I needed. I wanted to scream at
him to forget the, sex techniques and to hurry up. I remember
helping him to get my underwear off, and when my panties got
stuck on my ankle – wewere in some awkward position, imagine!
– I practically tore them off myself, I was in such a hurry.
After all that, it went in without any pain at all. I remember
looking for just a second, being surprised that it grew out of his
front, instead of down inside between his legs, like mine. But
then when it went in, I felt almost nothing. No pain. Nothing. I
just felt dead inside, with all the excitement gone. I was just lying
there while he was going through all these funny motions. And
then this thought came to me right out of the blue. I was suddenly
not my own self. The body he was screwing was not this funny
fat thing of mine, it wasn’t me, it was my s****r. So it all became
a picture in my mind. I could see him just as he was, very
handsome. But the body he was putting it in – it wasn’t me. It
was my beautiful s****r. Part of me was glad it was her. I hated
her, and I became angry and happy to think of her in this
humiliating position, being fucked by a stranger in the back seat
of a car. But the other half of me wanted to be like her, wanted to
feel the man inside me. If it was my s****r, it was all right. And
right with that picture in my mind, all the excitement came back.
I could feel the boy, I could feel myself moving up and back in
time to him, but all the time it wasn’t me, it was all happening to
these two beautiful people in my mind.
160
Ever since then, the girl is never me. If it is, I always feel cold
and lifeless and a little disgusted with both myself and the boy.
But as soon as I get this picture, I feel the wildest excitement.
[Interview]
Betty
During the last phase of intercourse is when I fantasize. I
pretend I have changed into a very beautiful and glamorous
woman (in real life I know I’m somewhat plain), and that my
husband and I are in bed in very luxurious surroundings, usually
in a hotel, far away from where we live. I can see the bottle of
wine in a silver bucket waiting for us when we finish. I think of
the people walking along outside our room in the corridor who
are unaware of what we are doing only a few feet away from
them, and how they’d envy us if they did know. Most of all, I like
the idea that it is not our house but a hotel room, because hotels
are only temporary, anything can happen. When I was a little girl
I always imagined that only the most beautiful women lived in
the huge marvelous hotels I’d see in the movies. There weren’t
any large hotels in the town where I grew up, and so I only saw
them in the movies, and of course, since it was in films, all the
women were beautiful.
I am quite myself before the stage mentioned above, but when
I begin feeling myself to be this other woman, I usually mount
my husband and give myself a good working out on his gorgeous
cock. This is still part of what I think of as the "final stage," and
while I am sitting there above him, moving myself up and down
on him, I close my eyes and seem to be watching this other
beautiful’ woman who is me from some other place, outside
myself. I can see her so vividly that I want to shout
encouragement to her…she loves it so much. "Go on, go on, give
it to yourself," I want to say to her. "Enjoy it, you deserve it." The
161
funny thing is that this other woman isn’t me. In fact, she’s not
always the same woman. [Letter]
Phyllis
Hi. I am twenty-six, upper middle-class background, and had
three and one-half years of college before I dropped out and
bummed around the world. I have been legally married for almost
four years. I am presently employed as a bartender. I am in favor
of self-determination for both men and women in all areas, sexual
included.
In general, I would say that my fantasies are pretty free, but
my actions, though perhaps more far out than those of many
people, are still conservative when compared to the possibilities
of human sexuality.
I’d separate my fantasies into those I had before I had LSD
and those after. Before, they included fucking everything from
guys I knew (kind of tender scenes) to very repulsive or "lewd"
dirty old men. Or a fantasy where I would make it with a girl,
including kissing, rubbing tits, lying on top of one another. Or
dreams of making it with a three-year-old girl, a priest, even an
erotic kind of image of walking upstairs inside of an elephant
(very erotic). One fantasy included my being ****d by twelve
black men (though I haven’t any conscious prejudice against
blacks when awake). And, of course, there were the general lewd
fantasies of making it with my father, an uncle, or a cousin.
Other rather general fantasies I’ve had involve seeing myself
as a kind of pin-up in a porn magazine…sticking out my tits,
playing with my nipples, making little catlike expressions,
moving my pelvis in slow circular motions while keeping my
eyes just slightly open. I’ve thought of myself this way when I’m
with guys I like, as well as guys I find distasteful. Actually,
sometimes if I’m fucking a guy who fills me with disgust or
anger or resentment, I think to myself, "Okay, you want to fuck,
162
you creepy, slimy bastard, I’ll fuck you all right. I’ll fuck you so
hard you’ll die from it." Other times, I fantasize about the guy
I’m with being with another guy, or a lot of other people
watching us, or the guy I’m with watching me make it with
another girl. Once I fantasized about lying back on the floor and
having ten different people (men and women) fondling different
parts of my body.
Sometimes, if I love a guy, think his body is beautiful, but hate
his technique, I have a kind of "mystical" fantasy: visions of
stained glass, the suffering Christ, Virgin Mary, the organ
playing…but I haven’t had this for about four years.
It’s important to me how the guy talks about what we’re
doing: I like to hear the word "fucking," and even more, "balling"
(calling it "cunting" would be absurd, wouldn’t it? Whereas
"intercourse" is too scientific and detached, and "making love" is
too liberal and has become an offensive cliché, though if I really
love somebody, "making love" is not offensive as long as both
people understand that it’s also fucking…then it really feels like
making love). But I love to get myself worked up thinking or
saying things like fuck, cunt, cock, dick, tits, sucking,
cocking…it really makes me feel good and lewd, just so long as
it’s natural and doesn’t sound like we’re trying too hard, using
these words.
When I’m really into a fantasy, really into fucking, I love
sucking a man – although my arm and hand and mouth
sometimes get tired and I hate getting that choking feeling in the
throat – and when I’m really aroused I like him to come in my
mouth, in my hair, in my eyes, on my tits, on my ass, etc. When
this happens I can imagine that he is doing the same thing to me:
licking my nipples, running his tongue down the middle of my
stomach down to my crotch, licking my clitoris and then right up
my back. Do you understand? In my fantasy I can change the
whole thing around, and that’s great.
163
As for my lesbian fantasies: girls that turn me on the most are
not usually friends but relative strangers. They are not necessarily
"pretty"; usually slender, feminine, but not "cutesy pie"; often
tomboyish; occasionally mysterious or gypsylike in appearance.
Sometimes a super-bitch appearance turns me on. (Very
fascinated to watch superfeminine idiotic types or super-feminine
cool sexy type…but I can’t really fantasize this type in sexual
activity with me. Not particularly turned on by "Mother Earth" or
clean-cut cold look.) I’ve always fantasized about making it with
this kind of women. In high school I used to parade around my
room by myself with a very tight sweater on, having stuffed my
mother’s bra with Kleenex (although I was very modest in
public). I’ve had three real sexual experiences with women.
Usually I have to fantasize that they are men, or I think about the
time I felt up this crazy chick in a car (I loved her tits!); I think
about them when I’m with a girl…those tits. The last time was
with a real lesbian, for whom I felt a kind of compassion. I tried
thinking of myself as the aggressor, but it just didn’t work.
Now for my fantasies and sex since LSD. I should mention
that I was a virgin until I was twenty-one. I’d had this strong
feeling that "being felt up" or screwing would make me
considered to be a whore. I really wanted to be respected. It
seemed to me that all guys had this double
standard: they wanted me to give in, but if I had, they’d have
thought me a whore. Finally, when I was s*******n, a guy f***ed
me to feel him up – he tore off my blouse and played with me –
and I did it – jerked him off – but I felt a total disgust and hatred.
Then, when I was twenty-one, I met this guy I loved (not my
husband) and we took LSD and fucked. It was unlike anything
that had ever happened before: I had none of those feelings of
"dirtiness." My mind wasn’t really thinking about the sexual
organs; I lost myself in a very tangible, three-dimensional,
colorful, blissful something I can’t describe. For the first time I
had this strong feeling that this was another human being that I
164
loved it was a kind of fantasy in that it all went on in my mind. It
was what I was thinking more than feeling with my body that
made it all so beautiful, and I felt good and not at all paranoid.
For the first time I wanted to make love to everything in the
universe (very unlike me). After that first trip, whenever I was
fucking I’d remember the images in my head when I’d done it the
first time, the thoughts of love, of thinking love, and I began to
have orgasms. Then I had a bad trip on LSD, and for the next six
months I had, maybe, one half an orgasm.
After that, I tried thinking my old lewd thoughts: I’d think
about the guy who’d once stuck a hose up my cunt, and a wine
bottle (pouring in the wine). It wasn’t that I’d enjoyed these
things, but thinking about it later made me feel very liberated in
the sense of letting go, trying new things, and loving a relative
stranger as a human, a man whom I really didn’t like. I didn’t
think about him, but the fact that we were doing such weird
things, it made me feel better, more relaxed about myself and
other people. Once I had a fantasy about hitchhiking, of being
picked up by a dirty old man and being ****d; I thought that if I
made love to him and loved him, then it wouldn’t have to be
****; it was an exciting idea, and I rethought it when I was with
other guys; it made me enjoy their fucking more.
I really think your book is a good idea, since nonfictional
female sexual fantasies and experiences are rarely openly
discussed. They are usually only in works of fiction written by
men. Thank you. [Letter]
165
ROOM NUMBER NINE:
THE EARTH MOTHER ROOM
 The letters in the words above this room should be woven in
wheat, or embroidered by hand onto a baby-blue sampler. They
axe that homey and acceptable. Images of fertility rites, even the
fantasy of a matriarchal society where men are fed to satisfy
women’s sexual appetites, (as in Marina’s fantasy below, are
close enough to mythology and to "nature" to be as acceptable as,
for instance, Grimm’s fairy tales – which, despite fashionable
psychoanalytic horror at their content, nevertheless put c***dren
to sl**p.
Many women do, in fact, live the earth mother fantasy from
day to day without arousing anxiety in anyone. Of all women’s
sexual fantasies, those that depend on the idea of woman as the
symbol of fertility are probably the least threatening to both men
and women. Other women – women other than the fantasist –
even breathe a sigh of jealousy-free relief at such a Ceres, who is
usually so all-accepting as to be almost sexless. This accounts, I
suppose, for the many mothers who pray that their daughters
(should they fall into such a House) would go straight to this
room.
But for all its Mother’s Oats cycle-of-life connotations, the
image of fertility is as potent to some women as the idea of
watching a girl being fucked by an Alsatian might be to the
average Playboy reader. 
Vivian
 Vivian works part time as a secretary for a friend of mine
who runs a theatrical production company from his home. She
works for him in the evenings and has a fulltime job during the
day. She is saving to go to medical school, "but when I start, I
want to have enough money saved so that I can concentrate
166
entirely on medicine," she says, "and not have to hassle for
money." Her mother and father died in an auto accident, and she
lives with a maiden aunt. She is twenty-one, pretty in an
unfashionable scrubbed kind of way, and very intense. 
I had this fantasy the very first time I had sex. Jimmy was the
first man for me. He’s still the only one, but no matter who I
sl**p with later on, I think I’ll always have these thoughts I have
with Jimmy. They just seem to automatically spring to mind
whenever I open my legs.
Anyway, that first night, I don’t think we slept very much.
We’d had some grass, and so I can’t remember just how many
times. It didn’t hurt a bit and there was hardly any bleeding.
Maybe the second or third time that night, he put me into this
position; I think it’s the position that inspired this idea in the first
place, the idea that I was being planted. I mean, you can’t have
the feeling that you’re being planted unless your cunt is pointed
straight up at the sky, can you? Because that’s what it was: I was
lying on my back, all my weight on my shoulders, really, with my
legs straight up and over his shoulders. He was high above me –
I remember looking up and seeing him looming large over me
and coming down into me, boring down on me. Straight down
into me. Not a frightening picture – on the contrary, I felt very
large and accommodating, very wide and open, waiting for him
to fill me up with his thrust. Waiting for him to plant seed like I
was a large, warm, fertile hole in the earth, there just for him, just
for that purpose, to be planted. I was the earth and I was the hole
in the earth. In fact, I was all hole, and he, he was like some great
International Harvester Seed Planter moving down the field, me,
moving from hole to hole with each thrust. And I was all the
holes, I was the earth. I was planted again and again. It was so
exciting…and so, well, so right, so natural. Lying there on my
back with my legs up in the air, my feet facing the ceiling, it
seemed, at last, the most natural position in the world. And to be
fucked, to be planted by an earth planting machine, this
167
enormous International Harvester that could plunge deeper into
the earth than anything, could fill me up and leave me planted,
ripe…that was it, I guess: not just the excitement of being
planted, but of knowing that with each thrust I would be left
whole, complete. Can you understand that? It wasn’t the machine
that was exciting – though the inexorable size of it was. What
was exciting was the seed part. Or me being the earth. God, I
don’t know…but I love that feeling. [Taped interview]
Marina
 Marina belongs more to her nomadic social set than to any
country. Now she lives in Boston. Last year it was Paris. Her
current lover is an Italian banker: her former an English lord. The
only thing they have in common is that each is almost three times
her age. She is twenty. Her mother is French, her father Swiss,
her bank balance high. For all the miles she’s packed into her
life, she remains incredibly naive. She speaks half a dozen
languages and works for an ad agency. 
I had masturbated systematically from a very early age, around
three, I think, and so much and so often that my parents
consulted a doctor about it. As a c***d, I used to think of a
favorite friend or playmate, or a beautiful lady neighbor of ours,
whom I worshipped at the time. Around nine or ten, I started to
be aware 9f men and think of them while masturbating. I had a
vague idea of what lovemaking was, but it stopped at French
kissing. My ignorance was set right by a girl friend, also aged ten
– c***dren mature very early around the Mediterranean – whose
father was a gynecologist, so she was obviously au courant. I
remember we were munching g****s by a stream in my parents’
country place on a sweltering summer day, and constantly,
obsessively discussing boys, boys, boys, love, love, love, kissing,
necking, petting…Then she said did I know what really happens
between men and women, and how, and she told me, more than
168
lucidly. Immediately I thought: "But that must be like
masturbation, only instead of rolled sheets, my favorite tool, there
would be juicy, moist flesh." The prospects seemed heady, and I
started floating on a lovely haze of possibilities. "And if you’d
really like to know what it feels like," she continued, "the thing to
do is to get a kettle, fill it with warm, but not too hot, water, open
your legs really wide, and slowly pour it in.". There was no time
to be lost. We both rushed indoors, pinched Mummy’s best
Russian silver, teapot, locked ourselves in the bath, sat at
opposite ens of the bathtub with legs wide open, and took turns at
pouring the contents of the teapot all over our clitorises, while
caressing our bodies with infallible, instinctive verve. I thought of
myself alternately as Mother Earth, watered by fertility rain, in a
lovely ritual in Eygpt, or Crete, and an autocratic empress, who
sampled all the young men of her kingdom at the beginning of
spring, to renew herself. (All were handsome because I’d
exterminated the others.) I can’t tell you what my friend thought,
as I was lost in self-absorption. [Written down on request]
ROOM NUMBER TEN: i****t
 Each of the remaining rooms in the House of Fantasy
depends upon the presence or embodiment of a specific fantasy
character or characters in order for the female client to fully enjoy
her fantasies. I start with the i****t Room because, despite Dr.
Freud’s casual disinterest in the female equivalent of Oedipus,
for women the first sexual imagery of fathers, b*****rs, etc., is
often the most potent and lasting. It was interesting, I think, that
though Freud at first accepted as fact his female hysterics’ tales
of **** by fathers, stepfathers, or older b*****rs (and became
concerned should the Austro-Hungarian, Empire be founded on
169
the sick secret saga of daughter-****), he later came to view these
tales as the fantasies of women brought up under the paternal
dictatorship of an age when the image of the Man of the House
was so strong as to present an almost unconquerable u*********s
rival for any man who came along later.
I am not qualified to discuss the psychological significance of
i****t, pro or con, even as fantasy. But I do think – despite the
relative lack of evidence or interest in literature – that women can
have as strong an i****tuous preoccupation as men. Not all
Sunday-mornings-in-bed-with-Mom-and-Dad have to end as
traumatically as Bella’s, below, but I can’t help wondering how
many seeds fore later fantasy are sown in this kind of f****y
romp; the adults may be satisfying some very grown-up,
harmless image of their own, may have very clear and controlled
ideas as to just what is going on with the whole f****y in their
marital bed, but what about the c***dren? 
Bella
I am a thirty-two-year-old registered nurse working in a
London hospital. I have one son almost f******n. I was pregnant
when I was married. My husband is a doctor.
My own fantasy is so shocking to me that it has been a lifelong
secret, and only because it has taken a new twist have I decided
to write it down to get some of it out of my system. My fantasies
revolve around i****t, almost any kind of i****t, and over the
years I have sought out every: bit of information I could about
"i****t," and know all the Greek myths where it occurs. To make
a man sexy to my self I just imagine him a member of my f****y.
I make friends more firmly if they happen to show interest in
my subject, and one affair some years ago was almost
i****tuously inspired. It happened in a Midlands hospital. I was
looking after a\nice young man, a probation officer, who had
been in a car accident. Among his cases was a father who had
170
come out of prison after giving his daughter a baby. The law
would not allow them to live in the same house, though they had
recommenced sexual relations. The probation officer was happy
so long as the girl remained on the pill. I talked to him at night
and most of our conversation was on my favorite subject. One
night, when we were both excited, he asked for a bottle. I put
screens round his bed and put the bottle under the bedclothes. I
took hold of his penis, which was exceptionally large, and held it
for a few moments. It became such an erection that it would not
enter the bottle. I began to masturbate him gently, and when I felt
him go rigid, I kissed him as I felt his semen spurt along his
shaft. I caught most of his semen in the bottle and our lips parted.
He said, "Thank you, s****r." I replied, "Oh, b*****r," and a sexual
link was established. As he got better, I had intercourse with
him many times and we always called each other s****r and
b*****r.
But my principal fantasies have always been about my father. I
was an only c***d and had a good home, receiving lots of
affection from my parents, especially my father. He has, since I
was about eight years old, been my fantasy lover during
masturbation.
Dad went to work very early, six days a week, and as a c***d,
when I went to my parents’ bed in the mornings, it was only on
Sundays that both parents were in bed. This particular Sunday
morning, I know I must have been eight, because the Sunday
papers carried news of a hotel being bombed in Jerusalem, and
this was in the summer of 1946. I was in bed only a short while
with my parents when my mother decided to get up and go to a
nearby farmhouse for some fresh milk. Alone in bed with Dad, I
had a wrestling match with him. I remember enjoying the
cuddles and embraces as Dad tried to subdue me and then he
decided, I suppose, to let me win. He lay on his back, his
pajamas were undone, my own nightie was up around my waist,
and when I straddled and sat on my father, my naked pubic area
171
came down on my Dad’s very large and, I now know, erect penis.
It was like sitting astride a broom handle. At first it lay flat
against my Dad’s tummy. I rocked my bottom back and forward
while Dad lay very still. It was at this precise moment I learned
to masturbate. Eventually Dad reached for a hankie and rolled me
off him. He got out of bed and dressed in the bathroom. I
continued to lie in bed and touch myself lovingly with my fingers.
I then began to do this all the time in bed or when I was alone in
the house, always thinking of that hard thing Daddy had, and
how nice it would be to feel it between my legs again. But this
was not to happen. Every other Sunday morning I went to my
parents’ bed, but Dad was already up and about. As I began to
learn more about sex from other k**s at school, I became more
adventurous in my fantasies, until they settled into a set pattern
when I was almost thirteen.
It was at this age that I was playing around with a slightly
older girl. She talked a lot about sex and one day told me her big
secret, that was having sex with a much older married b*****r.
She told me what the word "i****t" meant; part of the sex she
explained was fellatio. She said how she loved to do this to her
b*****r, and how he sometimes went down on her privates as
well.
With this new information buzzing in my brain, I was out for a
walk with my Dad one Sunday afternoon. Deep in the woods he
decided he wanted to urinate and did so against a tree. But he
turned toward me before he put his penis back in his trousers,
and I gazed for a few loving seconds at my Dad’s beautiful
monster. It has remained the main erotic feature of my
masturbatory fantasies ever since.
All I have to do is imagine myself walling in a silent woods,
and I can almost feel that my Dad is somewhere else in that
woods, and that if I can almost hold my breath long enough,
we’ll meet. The way I meet him is always the same. I turn a
corner or come around a tree, and there he is, with his back to
172
me, peeing against a tree. Then he turns around toward me, his
penis still out and being held in his hand to guide the stream of
pee. I find this too exciting to write about even now, and find
myself thinking about my Dad even in real life.
Please open up the subject of i****t. Is there any cure? Is there
the same risk of prosecution in this permissive age? I know I
can’t hold out much longer. I’m certain that if I tried this
experiment, the shame would kill me, but other times what
frightens me even more is the idea that I would become even
more deeply involved with him. [Letter]
Dominique
I’m in my apartment. I’m not really a call girl, but I am
certainly someone who is experienced in the sexual arts. The
doorbell rings and it is this father and his son. The father has
been a lover of mine and I have given hire what no other woman
has: I have given him the ultimate in sexual pleasure. (I am a
giver, I mean, I think of myself as a giver in both real life and
fantasy; that’s what I mean when I say I’m not a call girl in this
fantasy: I don’t get paid for it.) So the father comes in and says,
"This is my f******n-year-old son, and I want him to be as adept
as I am, as I think I am, and I want you to teach him everything
you know."
So the son and I begin, the father sitting there watching as I
undress the boy, caress him, totally initiate him. But it’s not the
boy that excites me in this fantasy, it isn’t the idea of having a
young boy, it’s the idea of being watched by the father. I don’t
know if it’s voyeurism, or if having the father there, having him
bring his son to me, is some kind of sexual approval. Or if it’s
having him watch the son, watch me with the son. Part of the
excitement is that he’s brought the son to me. That of all the
women in the world, he has picked me to initiate the boy. Or
173
maybe the real turn-on is i****t. Because I also like to
fantasizef****y orgies. Not my f****y, but whole families,
mothers, fathers, daughters, and sons, all come to this flat of
mine. Yes, my husband is here, too, but a faceless husband.
Everybody performs on everybody: The mothers show me what
they’ve been doing to their daughters, and to their sons; and the
fathers to the daughters…everybody! And it’s a very happy
scene, very happy, very sensual. The f****y that fucks together
stays together…I guess that’s the message. [Taped interview]
Lola
I was pregnant when I got married at s*******n. But as I’d
begn fucking when I was f******n, I’d had a good’, three years of
fun playing around on my own…all of which I owe to my two
b*****rs. One was a year older than me and the other a year
younger. What happened was one day they found me messing
about quite innocently with some boys at school. They
blackmailed me, threatening all sorts of things; they said that if I
didn’t go all the way with those boys – and let them watch –
they’d, tell our parents what I’d been up to. Since what I’d been
up to was far more innocent than what they wanted me to do, I
don’t know why I gave in to their threats. I suppose because I
quite simply wanted to be fucked. I remember; my b*****rs
standing on the sidelines, instructing the other boys how to "do"
me (we were all virgins at that point), and I remember to this day
the combination of fear and: excitement that their presence added
to what was happening. Although neither of my b*****rs ever
entered me themselves, they do in my fantasies, they always
have.
After that blackmail episode I used to lie awake at nights,
alone in my bed at home, and imagine that my b*****rs were
creeping through the house toward my room. Every sound in the
quiet house was like their footsteps. Often I would imagine the
174
two of them coming fore me together. They would get into the
bed on either side of me. I remember one night in particular,
when I was just past f******n, when I was lying there, thinking of
my oldest b*****r’s prick – I had, of course, seen it – and
imagining it going into me and growing in me. Suddenly I could
not seem to control myself, and I was certain that the noise I was
making – I was actually whimpering out loudwas bound to wake
my parents up. But I put my hand over my mouth – imagining it
was my youngest b*****r, while I masturbated with the other
hand – imagining that was my older b*****r. I seemed to be
flogging myself almost into a state of u*********sness. The more
I thought about how wrong the whole act was that I was
imagining, the more exciting it became.
Even to this day when I’m being fucked – and I’m fifty-one – I
imagine one of my b*****rs standing over mejust as it really
happened that time they f***ed me – while I pretend it is the other
one fucking me. The one standing has his prick exposed, and I
play with it (while the other is inside me) until he comes all over
my face. Then they switch positions and we continue until we are
all satisfied.
Sometimes I include my b*****rs’ wives in my fantasies,
making it a larger f****y scene, and I imagine the pleasure my
husband could give those women while I’m having it off with
their husbands, my darling b*****rs. But usually it’s just me and
the boys. Are you shocked? You shouldn’t be; more of this sort of
thing goes on in reality than you imagine. I know. And not just in
poor families, as mine was. b*****rs and s****rs…well, it
happens in the best of families. [Conversation]
175
ROOM NUMBER ELEVEN: THE ZOO
 Nice friendly doggies are everywhere. Even if you don’t
have one, the neighbors do. And Rover is a more perfect
gentleman than most: he’ll never look surprised at something you
may ask him to do, never make you feel ashamed, and will never,
never talk. Is it surprising then that of all a****ls, dogs star most
frequently in female sexual fantasies, and that with good old
Rover around the house all the time, dog fantasies are the ones
most often acted out in reality?
Dogs bring a very important, blameless quality to fantasy: it’s
never your fault, or the dog’s either, really; doggies have such
big, naturally inquisitive noses, and before you can do anything
about it, doggies’ big wet tongues automatically dart out and lick
anything that smells "that way." That’s putting it in simple
primer language, which is just where it all begins – with little
girls with private parts that no one, possibly not even the little
girl herself, has ever touched. The nice f****y bowwow comes
along, sniffsniff, and presses the buzzer. Zing! The first sexual
thrill of a lifetime has been touched off by Rover. It doesn’t
matter whether the little girl lets him continue (and more do than
you’d think, I bet); the memory of that first lick of pleasure can
stay with a woman for life. Later, hopefully, when she has
discovered with a loving man or through masturbation the full
potential of her clitoris, the dog with his remembered, natural
expertise (if she had let him continue), or with her imaginative
fantasizing of it (if she had not), can remain an exciting sexual
variation, laced with all the taboo quality that only the silent
complicity of an a****l can bring.
As for the other popular f****y pet, cats, well, my research
indicates that they just don’t make it as sexual fantasy pets.
Perhaps because they aren’t sniffers, or their tongues are too
small, or they don’t have that very male member hanging down
(oh, so visibly) between their legs – an image, especially with its
176
aroused "red tip" that is evocative and exciting to women in
reality and fantasy. As Libby put it: "My lover has suggested that
we rub cod liver oil on my clitoris and let our cat lick it off. This
idea does not appeal to me. A dog, maybe, but not a cat." But
obvious studs like donkeys and bulls, with their not-to-be missed
pricks, are another story.
With the farmyard a****ls there is no licking, no clitoral
stimulation either in fantasy or fact. I don’t think there are many
women who have actually been fucked by a bull or a donkey,
either – though it is supposed to be not entirely unknown at
"stag" (ah!) dinners. With barnyard studs, imagined or not, it’s
all about the visible turn-on of the prick, the incredible size of it
more than anything. Imagine something that big – which you
reacted to with such fascination, at least the first time you saw it,
even if you almost immediately glanced away with
embarrassment – imagine that penetrating you! How can a
woman look at a prick that big and not imagine it going into her?
It’s like looking at a racing car and ignoring the thrill of speed. I
don’t think it’s literally a desire to be fucked by these a****ls,
simply an attempt to imagine what it would be like to have so
much prick "filling" you up. In fantasy and reality, women
repeatedly refer to "being filled"; perhaps it’s a woman’s way of
expressing her sexual desire for more. But since everyone knows
that unless the man is abnormally small, it isn’t penis size that
really matters, I think this female cry only uses size as a kind of
visible metaphor to express a desire for greater sex, completer
sex, the essence of sex. Advertisers have found that the public
responds when they call their product "the coffee-ier coffee" and
"the chocolate-ier chocolate." Should it be any surprise then that
women desire sexier sex? 
177
Jo
I often have this fantasy when I’m alone, or with time on my
hands, or even when I’m making love with my husband.
I am alone in the house. My husband has left for work. I begin
my housework downstairs, clearing the dishes from the dining
room into the kitchen. I take off my nightgown and housecoat
and work in the nude. While I work, the neighbor’s dog follows
me. He always comes over to visit. I take no notice of him, but
his wet nose and warm breath move between my legs whenever I
pause. Briefly I will let my legs part, and his tongue will dart out
and lick me while I continue my chores as though he weren’t
even there. I keep moving about, not giving him or me too much.
Slowly, as if not noticing, I let him have more: now two licks,
increasing to three, four, his nose burrowing into my privates as I
allow him to get at me for longer and longer periods. Suddenly he
tires of the game and stops following, just as I have finished
cleaning all the downstairs rooms. Except the kitchen. I always
save the kitchen for last.
Quickly I call him as I go into the kitchen, and when he’s in I
close the door so he can’t get out. Now I speed up. I don’t want
him to lose interest. I get down a bowl and a box of Betty
Crocker chocolate cake, my husband’s favorite. I mix up the
batter quickly, and put half the mixture into a cake tin so we’ll
have at least a one-layer cake for dessert that night. The other half
I smear across my breasts, and as I bend down to put the cake in
the oven I let the dog lick the batter from my breasts. With my
finger I sc**** up batter and keep spreading it on my nipples so
that he lingers on them, lapping at them until they ache, until I
ache. Now I go to the refrigerator, take out the butter for the
icing, and from the cupboard I take down the sugar and a small
bottle of Bovril. I sit on the kitchen chair to blend the sugar and
butter, right beside the kitchen table with the bowl in my lap. I
smear my cunt inside and out with the Bovril, and as I stir the
178
sugar and butter, the dog nestles between my legs and licks me. I
hug the bowl to me, working on it, smoother and smoother. I am
slumped in the chair now, my legs spread far apart, the large
bowl obscuring the dog. The warm sweet smell of cake baking
fills the kitchen. Inside the oven, through the glass partition in the
oven door, I can see the cake slowly rising. My finger dips again
and again into the Bovril jar, smearing my cunt so that the dog
licks harder and harder, going from side to side now, excitedly
working around me as he might worry a bone. The sweet smell of
cake fills my head as I imagine the bright red thing of the dog’s
slipping in and out of his penis sheath. The cake is getting larger
and larger in the oven, so that it seems about to fill the oven, to
push open the door and explode into the room, engulfing us in its
sweet warmth. I pray that the dog will not stop and that the cake
will not explode all over my nice clean kitchen before my
husband gets home, before I am ready, before I have finished,
before the dog has finished…. [Written down on request]
Rosie
My first sexual feeling that I can remember was one day, while
playing with my dog, I suddenly wanted it to lick my cunt. But as
suddenly as I thought it, I pushed the dog away and felt very
guilty. Now, years later, I do rather fancy at times having sex
with a dog, or letting it lick me. But only in my mind that is, the
idea of it excites me, but I would never actually do anything
about it. [Letter]
Dawn
Once when I was about fifteen, I went downstairs in the
morning to get breakfast completely naked. It was summer and
my parents were out, and it just felt good to walk around that big
empty house naked. The dog was in the kitchen and he woke up
179
and began to bark, then he started to nuzzle up and sniff me (he
was only a young dog, not very well trained and a bit stupid). I
suddenly realized that the dog had this huge hard-on, and he kept
trying to climb up me. I think I was fascinated and I kept
stroking him. Half of me wanted to let him – let him do what? at
that age I didn’t really know what he’d do – and the other half
was ashamed. But God, it was a strong impulse, to close my eyes
and let his nose go where it would. I’ve always wondered what it
would have been like if I hadn’t got on with my breakfast. I’ve
elaborated the picture a thousand different ways, complete with
the dog’s prick inside me, and my f****y walking in on the
scene…you name it. [Letter]
Wanda
My fantasy begins with two men breaking into my cottage,
making me dress, and carrying me off blindfolded. I end up in a
big farmhouse, and my blindfold is taken off. I find myself in a
room in which there are three couples, including a man and
woman who put donkeys to stud. I find out that they are part of a
group who hold wife-swapping, free-for-all parties every month
at each house in turn. It is the responsibility of each hostess to
provide sexual entertainment.
I am stood up in the middle of the room and they hold a mock
court. I am accused of being a peeping Tom, of watching the man
and woman manually mate two donkeys. This is a terrible
offense, and I am found guilty and sentenced to be fucked by the
donkey and also to be the slave girl at the party. I must do
everyone’s bidding or be whipped.
All the couples are high on d**gs and drink and they carry me
off to the stable where the donkey is; it is very well lighted. They
strip me naked and make me put on long black nylons and a
suspender belt and lead me over to a low table, where I am made
to kneel on all fours and open my legs wide. There are straps
180
fastened to the table, and they put these around my arms and legs
so I cannot move. There have obviously been other girls here
before me. To the cries and catcalls of the couples, the woman
leads the donkey up behind me. She has pulled into place a
wooden frame above my backside and lifts the donkey’s front
legs onto this. Then I feel someone spreading grease around my
cunt and right up the hole. They must have played with the
donkey’s prick to make it stiff, as I feel the hard stiff shaft against
my ass as they pull it toward me. I feel the long knob end against
the lips of my cunt. It f***es them apart and begins to enter my
hole as the woman guides it up me. I let out a cry of pain as it
stretches the walls of my cunt. Inch by inch it slowly goes in and
begins painfully moving up and back, in and out. The donkey’s
prick has been well greased, and after a few abrasive thrusts the
fucking rhythm becomes easier. When they have about six inches
of the donkey’s prick up into me, they hold me still while the
donkey pushes his massive prick up and down my cunt just like a
piston: I wouldn’t have believed it possible, but I am being
fucked by a donkey!
Nimble fingers from the crowd feel around my cunt to feel the
donkey’s prick sliding up and down in me. The fingers begin
massaging my hard clitoris, which is hanging down with
excitement, and I am really excited now. Hands finger my vagina
and breasts, squeezing and fondling them, and just as I am
overcome with excitement and reaching my orgasm, the donkey
gives a sound. The woman knows what is happening and holds
the donkey’s prick inside my cunt. I feel it throbbing in me as it
begins tossing off, and she puts her hand around the entrance to
my cunt. She can feel the donkey’s throbbing prick pumping its
hot spunk into me. The donkey has just beaten me to it, as I was
just on the point of having my own climax when he did. My cunt
is on fire as his juices squirt up me. After a while I feel the prick
getting soft, and immediately the woman pulls the donkey’s prick
out of my cunt. Immediately my cunt is unplugged, the donkey’s
181
spunk pours out of my cunt in a stream. I look down between my
open legs and see the juices streaming out just like a waterfall.
Someone holds a basin between my legs to catch the juices. My
cunt feels so big after being stretched by the donkey’s prick; now
it feels like my insides are dripping out. It is so sore and I feel the
dripping will never stop. Then someone kneels down behind me
and begins to lick my cunt dry of the donkey’s spunk and quickly
to drink all of my own juices which now pour out. [Letter]
ROOM NUMBER TWELVE:
BIG BLACK MEN
 The black man is cut out for sexual fantasy. Everything
about him, real and imagined, throws fuel on the fire: He’s
forbidden because of his color; his cock has been endowed with
mythic proportions; and the story’s been around for years that his
expertise at fucking comes close to black magic.
All black people are promiscuous…white people think.
They’re always fucking or they’re about to. They reek of
sexuality. The most loaded question in the contemporary
bedroom after "What are you thinking about?" is "Have you ever
made it with a black man/woman?" Most (white) women
haven’t, and for obvious reasons. But in their fantasies they do,
and everything that worked against it ever happening in reality
adds mileage to the fantasy.
The first thing a woman does in the black-man fantasy is to
remove the guilt by making it a ****. Being ****d allows her to
throw her (helpless) self more wholeheartedly into the act, so that
every determined thrust can be read as one of struggling protest.
After that, the black man’s rumored skill and size can go to work
on her. (I can’t help wondering how rough all this advance
182
billing must be on the black man in reality; it’s a great deal to
live up to, whether or not his desire for the forbidden white
woman is as strong as the real cases of alleged **** would have
you believe. Whenever I read of a white woman yelling "****!" I
half suspect her cry was more an accusation of disappointment
than a protest against her black assailant.)
Size is the real power of the black-man fantasy. It’s never just
a black man, it’s a big black man. Never just a black cock but an
enormous black cock. Though size is everything, I don’t think the
fantasist wants to really be fucked by a black cock the size of a
baseball bat…unless pain is an added turn-on. As with the
fantasies of stud a****ls, I think the idea of more cock, of so
much cock, is an expression of the wish for more of everything
sexual; the exaggerated size, the attack by something bigger than
life, represent the wish to know something bigger than her life.
She doesn’t want to have her cunt enlarged, but to have her
whole sexuality enlarged; to be filled, yes, but to be sexually
fulfilled too – to know more, to feel more, to have more novelty
and experience under her belt, thanks to the life-enhancing
mythical prick and promise of the sexy black man.
Someone has defined a puritan as one who is plagued by the
fear that someone, somewhere, is having a good time. When it
comes to sex, we secretly think we may be the self-inhibited
puritans ourselves, after all, and that someone, somewhere, is
having a better sexual time. In fantasy, the "big" black man
promises to take us to that final exploration of sex, the most
absolute orgasmic time it is humanly possible to experience. And
then, forever after, at least we’ll have known what "it" is "all
about." 
Margie
 Margie is a former model, now married and living in the
suburbs. Although she loves the creature comforts her husband
183
can easily afford to provide, I think she misses her bachelor girl
days in the city. She does the usual things suburban women do to
keep themselves from going crazy with boredom, but the last
time we met she said, "If I had it all to do over again …" and
shrugged. 
I have this fantasy usually in the bathtub, masturbating either
under the faucet or using the hand shower. (I can’t help having
the idea that all across suburbia, at about four p.m., all us ladies
– the smart ones – are lying in our tubs or on our chaise longues,
playing dreamily with ourselves as we anticipate the imminent
arrival of our husbands, who will probably be too tired to lay us
that night anyway.)
I’ve never had a black man make love to me. In the days when
I was single, black wasn’t as chic as it is now, our eye wasn’t
attuned to it as a sexual turn-on yet. Now when I see an attractive
black man, I look at him with as much interest as I would an
attractive white man. More. But the idea that there is a black man
in the fantasy probably comes more from the old myth about
black men being bigger than from the current black-is-beautiful
fad. Because you see, size is very important in this fantasy. The
fantasy is really very simple: As I lie in my tub in the warm,
Estee Lauder perfumed water, with the water from the faucet
playing over my clitoris, I close my eyes and imagine that a black
man, a very handsome Harry Belafonte type, is standing over me,
peeing on me, directing it right on that little spot. His jet is as
warm and powerful as the real jet of water, and he teases me with
it, moving it around and around, up and down, just as I tease
myself with the bathtub jet of water. I lie there, becoming more
and more excited, and praying that he won’t stop, that he won’t
run out of water, which I suppose is why I’ve made him black,
because they’re so big, or supposed to be, and I need a kind of
black Gulliver to quench my fires. Finally, I’m begging him not
to stop, which he loves, and just as I climax, somehow his jet
turns to warm semen as he comes too, right on me.
184
Before I was married I went out with a real crazy guy, not
black, but very far out. I remember once lying on the beach, there
was no one else around, and I was lying on my stomach. He
stood up, and the first thing I knew he was peeing on my bare
back. I screamed and jumped up, but I was laughing – I was mad
about him – and our tussle on the beach ended up with him
inside me, needless to say. I have never wanted to be peed on in
reality, before or since, but this idea of the very well-endowed
black man peeing for ages onto my clitoris…wow, it’s a winner
every time. [Conversation]
Raquel
I masturbate a great deal when my husband is at sea and this
is the scene I think of most:
I picture myself making love to a beautiful, large-breasted
Negress. I strip her and plant kisses all over her beautiful body,
bringing her to a climax by kissing her vagina. She then proceeds
to make love to me. Then when we are both relaxing, she asks me
if I have ever had sex with a dog. When I say no, she calls over
her large dog and opens her legs and lets the dog lick her vagina.
She lies back and soon has another climax. She then puts the dog
between my legs, and as I am getting close to a climax with the
licking, she puts her hand between the dog’s legs and gives him
an erection. She eases my hips over the edge of the bed and helps
the dog to mount me, bringing me to another climax. At this
point I usually reach a real climax. [Letter]
Lydia
I have always found sl**ping with Negro men very satisfactory
(even when it isn’t satisfactory) because they are so sexy by
virtue of their forbiddenness…I mean…wow, if your mother
found out…so the whole Negro number is a nice fantasy when I
185
haven’t got one to sink my teeth into. I am really good at accents
(this is really going to sound freaky, but I .am trying to be
honest), so sometimes while I am whiling away an afternoon
jerking off, I think about some really fantastic black guy I know
(maybe it’s Melvin van Peebles or somebody like that), you
know, bright and sexy and a little scary, and I talk to myself in
spade talk. Doesn’t that really sound stupid? I don’t care…you’re
my friend, and if you must know, you must know that’s all there
is to it.
Let me see again…I really get too hopped up and confused and
can’t think when I try to about these things.: I shall make myself
a cup of Sanka and think about it …
I think. Just cleaned the house…the vacuum cleaner always
gives me the fantasies.
I was talking about Negroes. There’s a whole number one can
do on one’s self about them (they are never really so good at it in
person as they are in my head), which is part of our gross
national guilt about black/white relations: I kind of like it when I
imagine some heavenly looking black guy telling me I’m nothing
but a white bitch. I feel like a perfect idiot saying that, but it’s
true that it’s very exciting to me, probably since the black-white
love affair thing is always more exciting because of the taboos
connected with it. Dialogue is important anyway in lovemaking,
and black guys can usually come up with some very exciting talk.
[Letter]
ROOM NUMBER THIRTEEN:
YOUNG BOYS
 As there isn’t much call for this room in the House of
Fantasy, I’d put it in the attic at the top of the stairs. So far I
186
haven’t made any value judgments on these fantasies – a woman
is entitled to her thoughts, and it’s not the content of the fantasy
that matters anyway, but the emotions it releases – but I do feel a
certain female smugness at women’s seeming lack of sexual
interest in young boys. Could it mean that women, traditionally
the sexual passivists, have less need of the sexual reassurance
men have always sought in young girls? And if so, will all this
change when women have caught up with men and find
themselves sharing, along with the opportunities to explore and
lead, the self-doubts that go with initiating anything, especially
sex?
I don’t know why so many men prefer very young girls.
I could give a dozen easy reasons, of course, but that’s a man’s
argument to make, not mine. Mine is that I think most women
prefer the experience of a knowing lover to the superficial
pleasures of seducing a younger one. For a woman, even this
superficial satisfaction is lessened by the fact that it is almost
embarrassing to see or be an older woman with a conspicuously
younger man. A woman may occasionally like to take the
initiative in bed, but sexually she prefers an equal, at least.
I’ve been phrasing my ideas on the relative needs of men and
women as speculation; if the dogmatists now raise the old excuse
that it’s different for men, that they need more sexual bolstering
up than women because they have their constant and, above all,
verifiable limp or stiff barometer of their virility, I’ll yawn. I
dismiss them as old fashioned. A woman can feel just as sexually
inadequate as a man, or just as hot and eager and in need of a
good fuck as he. But for whatever reasons, it would seem that the
image of her desire, her fantasy, is seldom a young, i.e.,
inexperienced, boy. However, for some women, like the ones
whose fantasies follow, I’m wrong, and that’s okay too. 
187
Evelyn
This is the first time I have ever answered an advertisement,
but I was intrigued by your request.
You ask about sexual fantasies. I was beginning to think that I
was "not right in the head," because I must have my own fantasy,
otherwise sexual intercourse is impossible for me to enjoy. My
husband is very patient and willing to indulge in any variation we
can think of, but I very rarely think of him when actually engaged
in intercourse. I think of my past lovers, of whom there are many,
mostly under eighteen years of age (I myself am twentynine). I
wish myself into an erotic situation: what I want mostly is to
have several young men, about sixteen years old, tied up in a row,
all naked with their penises flaccid, and walk along the row
playing with them until their cocks stand high. Then each one has
to put his fingers inside me when I bend down in front of him.
When they have done this, I suck each cock until they are nearly
ready to come off. This thought gets me really wound up. Then I
see them all playing with their own cocks and shooting their lot
as far as they can. The one who shoots the furthest gets to fuck
me first, and so on down the line. I never get a climax until the
last one puts his tongue on my apex and nib bles it gently. Then I
come all over him. If this fantasy were offered to me in reality,
believe me I would not run from it.
This letter is quite true, and although it was hard to start I’m
glad I have written it. [Letter]
Victoria
I am thirty-two, married, and have three c***dren. I would say I
am happily married, although my fantasies during sex with my
husband, or during masturbation, invariably involve young boys,
who are either masturbating themselves or being helped by me.
188
The picture in my mind is of a long line of young boys, as in a
school. And I am the school matron. I order the boys to unzip
themselves and take out their cocks. Then I walk down the line,
stopping at each boy to masturbate him until he is thoroughly
relieved. I don’t know why this gives me so much pleasure. I’m
sure my husband would never understand; how could he if I
don’t? [Letter]
ROOM NUMBER f******n:
THE FETISHISTS
 If the Young Boys Room goes in the attic due to a general
lack of interest, then the Fetishists belong in the broken-down
elevator that doesn’t really get anywhere. By fetishists, I’m not
referring to people who go in for black lingerie or even whips as
a preamble to fucking. The fantasies of fetishists like Faith
(below) are what the dream doctors call "aim inhibited," meaning
the fetish is an end in itself.
While I intend this book to be an introduction to the idea that
female sexual fantasies exist and can be talked about, I do not
pretend that my research can in any way be called complete.
Nevertheless it is extensive, and so I think some meaningful
conclusions can be drawn from the fact that Faith’s is the only
fetishist fantasy among all that I’ve collected. This correlates
closely with standard psychoanalytic findings that female
fetishism is rare.
I do not know why this should be so, except for a notion I’ve
talked about earlier: that since women were traditionally put into
the passive role sexually, they never have had to have doubts
about their ability. Inhibited or frigid, perhaps – but there is no
word in the immense English vocabulary which is the exact
189
female equivalent of impotent. On the other hand, the sexual
distortions of society often f***e men to see every erotic encounter
as a contest, in which the poor guy has to compete, at least
physically, with all the woman’s previous lovers and those still to
come – to say nothing of the imagined demands he may feel she
herself is putting on him; perhaps it is to avoid these pressures
that the fetishist sighs with relief when he can substitute the
symbol for the substance, and settle down with a nice pair of
fluffy, scuffed mules on a cold winter’s night. Are they so
different from Hollywood’s favorite image of our soldiers and
sailors as "regular guys," who randily kiss their dream movie star
good night, when it is only her photo that is present on the wall
above the bed, but who would be paralyzed with embarrassment
if that star should appear in the flesh in that bed? 
Faith
I am what is known as a urologenic. Through books and
materials I have been able to more fully understand my sexual
feelings, although it’s rather difficult for me to explain in words
just how I feel. I derive pleasure by seeing, thinking, or hearing
about uncontrollable urination. Every time I think about someone
(especially a man) trying to "hold back" just a little bit longer and
then not being able to make it to the bathroom, I get very excited.
Although I detest v******e extremely, I usually center my
thoughts around "tormenting to the point of urination," but
because of my dislike for v******e and cruelty, I always end the
scene with the tormentor having pity on the victim just as
urination begins. I try not to think of things that would really
hurt, because I get no pleasure out of pain.
It stimulates me sexually to see men, women, c***dren, or
a****ls urinating uncontrollably. Every time I see a c***d being
spanked or a person being beaten or tormented, the first thing I
think of is "I wonder if he’s about to urinate?" I guess I got the
190
feeling from c***dhood. I had a very rough father and we c***dren
were whipped much more than was necessary. I was very afraid
of him, and it got so that every time he would go to punish me
my legs would get very weak and I would wet myself.
I suppose that’s why I think of tormenting scenes in my
fantasies. I feel as though it’s a sure way to bring on urination.
[Letter]
ROOM NUMBER FIFTEEN:
OTHER WOMEN
 Just as many a difficult truth is told in the guise of a joke, so
are women more honest and revealing of themselves in their
sexual fantasies of other women than they are in their real
dealings with one another. Since most women are so blocked in
any physical rapport with one another in ordinary life, it’s no
wonder that the natural warmth and tenderness that one woman
may feel toward another is likely to come out only in fantasy. (For
instance, take the highly stylized kiss which it is allowed for
women who like each other to bestow when meeting, kisses
deliberately ritualized to convey affection without physical
consequences; very often their lips kiss air alone.)
I don’t believe that most of these erotic thoughts of other
women are highly charged fantasies of deeply buried desire, or
that they should necessarily be acted out, any more than I believe
that idle reveries of a New Yorker about green grass, brooks, and
trees really "mean" he secretly wants to be a peasant. But the
erotic imagery of women’s fantasies about other women is indeed
so clearly a projection of how the fantasizer really feels about
herself, what she really wants from both men and women, that I
was tempted to give this room an entire chapter of its own.
191
Instead, I’ve saved it for the last inhabited room in the present
chapter, because if I’d put Other Women fantasies in a chapter by
itself, it would inevitably have come to be called "The Lesbian
Chapter," and thus sensationalized beyond any hope of clarity or
perspective. In my research, women’s fantasies of other women
are revealed as fantasies like any other – no more, no less.
If women are a mystery to men, they are even more mysterious
to themselves and to one another. I’m convinced that any closer
sexual understanding between men and women must begin
somewhere in an acceptance of the. precise desires women
express in their sexual thoughts of one another. These thoughts of
other women are not nec essarily, to my mind, lesbian thoughts,
nor are all the women who visit this room lesbians. Nor should
they be cheaply dismissed as "latent lesbians," which is how
many of them resignedly sum themselves up: "I suppose all this
means I have a secret desire to be fucked by another woman."
The defeated tone itself is an indictment of the simpleminded
effects of universal d**gstore psychiatry on our age. Maybe she
does, maybe she doesn’t, maybe she is a lesbian, or a bisexual;
and maybe not. But in the end, I don’t care; that’s not the point.
What interests me is that if the emotional openness women
show one another in their fantasies could be extended to reality, I
am sure the result would be, not a soaring increase in lesbianism,
but the contrary: a broader, more meaningful heterosexuality.
And yes, when we have that, more real warmth and honest
affection between women, too. Who knows? In time women may
come up with a new definition of what it is for a woman to have
"normal" physical contact with another woman.
What is repeatedly made clear in what so many of the women
themselves call their "lesbian-type" fantasies is that they are
seeking from other women in their fantasies what they aren’t
getting from their lovers in reality. It’s not the real lesbian
relationship that’s wanted. (Not to the exclusion of the
heterosexual one, anyway; as one woman put it, "I wouldn’t go
192
out of my way to find a lesbian or female bed partner.") What
they specifically find with other women in fantasy is tenderness,
and complete and experienced arousal of their essentially female
parts, their breasts and their clitorises. When reality is lacking,
who knows more about tenderness, breasts, and clitorises than
women, being women themselves? And what safer area to satisfy
this need than in fantasy?
It’s the most natural thing in the world that, for the same
reason men do, women should turn to women for tenderness.
That they should, for the most part, have to resort to fantasy to do
so is life. Woman, the great giver of tenderness, has always been
on the short end of the tit. Take the great Cocksman’s Guide for
Real Men: Playboy. Where in those seductive pages are men
taught the values of tenderness toward women, and reassured
that giving a woman this instead of a constantly hard prick
makes him no less a man? One might as well impugn Hugh
Hefner’s heterosexuality!
The female breast, symbol of tenderness, is there for men to
cry on, suck on, lie on for life. But how about women? We all
begin on the breast, but little girls are soon turned from their
mother’s breasts into their mothers’ "little s****rs," and sent into a
comfortless world in motherdaughter, look-alike dresses. Dad’s
not much help; not only has he not got a breast, but even his
warm lap and hugging arms all too soon are out of bounds. No
wonder young girls like Bee, whose fantasy follows, develop
schoolgirl crushes on older girls and teachers. And later, when a
young man becomes the acceptable outlet for these sexual needs,
who then can she turn to for tenderness? Most young men are too
preoccupied filling their own sexual requirements for manhood,
which don’t allow much room for tenderness, not necessarily
virility’s best friend. So, a young woman may logically come to
fantasize about another woman (usually with big breasts) who
holds her, perhaps lets her suck on her breasts, and may even
193
stimulate her sexually, but always, as Tania (below) says, "with a
special gentleness."
Bisexuality is in vogue these days. The best thing about it is
you don’t have to do it, you just have to believe it; the pressure
isn’t on whether you are or aren’t, but on whether you put down
someone who is. The popular idea is that we all have a bit of it in
us. I don’t know, but I wouldn’t be surprised. And although I
wouldn’t call a man or a woman a liar who said he/she had never
had a homosexual thought in his/her life, I would wonder how
they managed to get around these recent years blindfolded and
with cotton in their ears.
One last comment on bisexuality, inside and outside of
fantasies. Some women, like Alix, introduce a man into their
fantasies of other women; the bisexuality makes it more
acceptable. For the same reason, as with Celia, the other woman
is sometimes made anonymous. Or the fantasist emphasizes that
she is totally passive with the other woman. Or simply is
watching other women and not involved herself. However they
handle this "other" side of their sexual nature, in fantasy or in
relating it to reality, I have found women to be remarkably candid
in discussing their erotic imaginings of other women.
Conversely, as straightforward with me as women have been
in discussing their sexual thoughts of other women, and as
accepting of themselves for having them, their men have been
just the opposite in regard to their own homosexual thoughts.
Women say that their descriptions of their own erotic fantasies of
other women may even bring a fond smile to their lover’s lips;
homoeroticism between women seems to be acceptable to men,
and indeed is often a sexual turn-on. But any suggestion that the
man might have these same feelings about other men is treated as
an insult or a threat. It’s one thing for women to have this kind of
thoughts, but quite another (ugly, dirty) for a man.
194
Christine
I’ve had this fantasy many times, as often when I’m with a
man as when I’m alone, masturbating. I think the first time I had
it I really was in a steam bath; afterward, I couldn’t wait to get
home to Ted, I was that heated up and ravenous for him. I’ve
never told him about it. Not because I’m ashamed of it or
anything; I have no real desire for another woman, would
probably jump a mile if one approached me "that way." No, I
simply don’t tell him about it because thinking it gives me such
immense pleasure when we’re screwing…and I’d hate to take the
chance of losing that by breaking the secrecy. This is it:
The steam bath is empty. I don’t know this when I first enter,
wrapped in my towel that the gym supplies. The steam is so thick
I can barely find my way to one of the tiled seats, where I sit,
with my feet up, hugging my knees. As my body begins to sweat,
and my eyes become accustomed to the steam, I realize that I am
alone. I begin to fondle myself, to gently stroke myself with my
finger, reaching inside myself for the warm syrup that always
begins when I, or anyone touches me there. But I don’t need the
wetness from inside my body because the sweat and the steam
run down my legs and my pubic hairs, that whole area is
drenched. I have not heard the door to the steambath open. My
eyes have been closed, my mind enveloped in the growing
excitement, and I only realize there is someone else with me
when I hear a noise, quickly look up and see another body on the
tiled slab opposite. I am petrified. Christ, did she see what I was
doing to myself? I am too frightened to move and I pretend that I
am drowsing, closing my eyes again. I lie down full length on the
slab, pulling the towel up so high that it almost covers my face. I
am asl**p, or so I pretend. The next thing I know, a hand is on
my thigh, slowly moving up it. I gasp, hidden beneath my towel.
The hairs on my legs bristle with excitement, part fear…should I
195
run? But the towel protects me, hides me, and I remain passive. I
leave the problem of another person entering and finding us to
her; she will watch. Her hands are on both my thighs now, slowly
massaging them, her fingers reaching up higher, higher, until
they gently part my legs. I wait for her mouth and she leaves me
thus for endless seconds. My lips beneath the towel now plead
silently – please, please, don’t stop, kiss me, kiss it! Her fingers
have parted me, exposing my clitoris to the warm heat, and it
seems to grow, to expand toward her, reaching for her
mouth…and then suddenly, softly, tenderly her lips are on me,
her tongue warm against me, moving. Half of my mind can’t help
but wonder what will happen now if we are discovered, but I
have no choice. I am hers. I cannot leave those fingers, that
mouth. The sweat pours over my face, the steam swirls all around
me, I feel, have felt nothing of her but her hands and her mouth.
Otherwise she is formless. I can feel the syrup pouring from me
now, and she drinks it, her saliva, her sweat, my sweat all
mingling in my cunt. Her lips are so full, and her tongue so
warm, slowly licking me, all the way from my ass up to my
clitoris, but stopping on it, lingering on it, then her tongue
moving in small circles all around it, teasing it, but always
returning, and when the tongue returns, the lips too, the full kiss
again and again. The heat is so intense, and my own excitement,
I am afraid I will faint, that I will scream out. I bite hard on the
towel, raising my buttocks suddenly so that her whole tongue is
in my cunt when I come. [Written down on request]
Dolly
I have never had a homosexual experience, but I do have many
lesbian fantasies. While my boy friend is making love to me I
often fantasize about my best friend. We are not lesbians but we
are extremely close (she is twentysix, I am nineteen). Anyway,
the fantasizing begins when my boy friend starts kissing me. I
196
pretend it is her. She kisses me. deeply and passionately. Then
she gets on top of me and begins kissing my breasts and gently
biting my nipples. Then I kiss her nipples and start sucking them,
all the while in her arms. She tells me how much she loves me
and how she wants me to love her as much. I tell her I do. Then
she kisses me again. Slowly she licks my breasts all over and
then, still slowly, with much help from me, she spreads my legs
apart. She licks my inner thighs and then she finds my clitoris.
She knows that is my extra sensitive part and she takes great care
as she licks it. Her tongue is very soft. Then she spreads my legs
and places her buttocks between my legs. Both our clits are
protruding now from the licking and she gently rubs hers on mine
until we both reach orgasm. All the while I’m imagining this, my
boy friend is making love to me and I reach one orgasm after
another.
At other times I fantasize that my boy friend is having
intercourse with me while I lie in her arms and she kisses my
breasts. With the two of them working on me, I soon come.
As you can see, lesbian fantasies play a great part in my
lovemaking. Although I have never had any lesbian tendencies,
perhaps deep down I’m bisexual. Who knows? It’s the only
answer I’ve been able to come up with as to why I have such
fantasies.
But not all my fantasies are of the lesbian type. I masturbate
fairly frequently, and when I do I fantasize. I picture a very
good-looking man with a beautiful body. He is standing about six
feet away from me and he has a huge throbbing penis. I am
strapped to my bed and I plead with him to make love to me –
but he refuses. He just stands there with his huge erection. I can’t
get at him because all my limbs are strapped. Gradually he comes
closer to me until he is right beside me. Then he stands on the
bed above my face – one leg on either side of meand slowly
squats until "it" can be touched with the tip of my tongue. But he
will not let me take it in my mouth. Still squatting, he slowly
197
backs up and rubs his penis on my huge breasts and my nipples
continue to rise, hard and proud. Then he rubs his penis on my
inner thighs and finally on my clitoris. Finally we have
intercourse. By that time I have reached an orgasm.
Another one of my favorite fantasies is to imagine myself
being the focal point in group sex. While men take their turns
having intercourse with me, the women are kissing me and
playing with my breasts. Everyone is telling me how much they
love me and I am brimming with love for them. [Letter]
Bee
I do not now have lesbian fantasies, but for a period of time
when I was a teen-age girl, I did. I had a young, pretty female
teacher on whom I guess I had a crush. She was very kind and
nice to me, and we had many long talks after school. When she
found out from me that my parents thought sex was bad and that
they told me nothing about the "facts of life," she got me a little
pamphlet that gave the basic information. She also answered a
few of my questions about what I learned from that pamphlet. I
did not learn any of the details about sex, but at least I learned
where babies came from. Anyway, as I said, I had a crush on this
teacher, and I would sometimes fantasize about her. I dreamed
that we would undress each other, and she would hold me in her
arms. Then I would kiss her breasts and suck on her nipples as
though I were a baby. Other times, I would fantasize about taking
a bath or a shower with her, and I would have thoughts about
washing and drying her entire body. When she got married, my
crush was broken, and these dreams stopped. [Letter]
Venice
I have had an occasional lesbian fantasy, but only about a girl
friend feeling my breasts; nothing more than that. [Conversation]
198
Lilly
I don’t think you would call my lesbian fantasies "suppressed
wish fulfillment." I have often wondered what it would be like to
be aroused by a woman, to be engaged in foreplay with her, with
her kissing my breasts and sucking on my nipples, and also to
have her play with my clitoris. I wouldn’t want her to suck or
kiss it, just play with it – and not gently. [Conversation]
Rita
I must be very selfish, but I believe it would take quite a lot to
get me involved in "swinging" or group sex. I can’t stand the
thought of my fiance making love to someone else. I have,
however, imagined watching another woman perform fellatio on
him and later joining the two of them. However, even this
culminates in him and me having intercourse. [Letter]
Mary Beth
I enjoy a full sex life with my husband. Sometimes, however, I
do have lesbian fantasies, but it is difficult to describe them. I
think of best friends (past girl friends) and being in bed with
them, just touching and caressing. That is as far as the fantasies
ever go, although I would like to meet a lesbian and experiment.
[Letter]
Viv
I have thought about experimenting, finding a woman to make
love with, to see if I really feel that way or not. My fantasies are
rather muddled. Sometimes I think of an older attractive woman
(feminine looking, not butch) seducing me. And then other times
199
I think of a girl of my own age group, and in this case neither of
us is seducing. I suppose you would call it mutual exploration. I
told my boy friend about this (I can discuss everything openly
and frankly with him). He said he thought it quite natural, but
when I asked him if he had ever wanted to sl**p with another
man, he said, no, lesbian love seemed more acceptable than
homosexual love. [Letter]
Lee
In my lesbian fantasies, I can never put an identity to my
partner. She is no one I know and has no face or personality. In
my dreams she is just a female body who takes most of the
initiative, while I am merely passive and just lie there as she
makes love to me. I fantasize that she plays with my breasts and
sucks them while masturbating herself. Then she performs
cunnilingus on me. We do not kiss, and I do not touch her
genitals in these fantasies; however, I do play with her breasts. I
often engage in this fantasy while making it with my husband,
particularly when he performs cunnilingus on me. [Letter]
Willa
Once I had a lesbian fantasy. I hardly remember it, but it was
with my very closest friend. I was the aggressor. It was a
beautiful experience. [Conversation]
Dana
I am not lesbian in any way – I enjoy men too much but when
it is necessary for me to masturbate, I visualize any girl with big
breasts and proud nipples standing over my face so that I can see
into her cunt. My hands play with her buttocks and while I do
this she is sucking the cock of the man. This makes her cunt wet
200
and she drips on my face. Another girl is opening my knees and
putting a cold bottle in my cunt while gently pushing her finger
in my behind. When the girl standing over me brings the man off,
she sits down on my face and I stick my tongue up into her cunt
and lick it, while she writhes in ecstasy. Meanwhile, the man lifts
my backside up and pushes his rockhard prick right up my
backside, and the other girl works the bottle in my cunt faster and
faster, backward and forward, while I put my finger up her cunt
and play with her apex until she shoots her beautiful juice out of
her marvelous cunt. [Letter]
Cara
I have occasionally fantasized about two of my friends, both of
whom have very womanly figures. I do not mean "womanly" in
the Raquel Welch sense. That sort of body doesn’t appeal to me.
Rather, they are soft-looking, buxom women. I would imagine
myself as a man making love to one of these women. The breasts
were very important for excitation. I should add that I’ve had no
real experience with women, am married and prefer it this way.
[Letter]
Celia
I am nineteen, a secretary, and am due to be married this year.
My fiance and I do not have sexual intercourse. We have been
going out for just three years. We do, however, frequently have
oral sex and are looking forward to an extremely happy and
varied sex life together.
In sex, I often think of someone else (no one I know),
especially if I am not finding it easy to reach orgasm. I find it
particularly exciting to think of another woman and generally this
"does the trick." Generally, I make up situations – strip clubs
(watching or performing); slave girl (!) ; anything where I am
201
f***ed to take off my clothes and make love. Sometimes I
imagine there is just one other woman, other times that there are
two women and a man.
I get quite turned on by female nudity or pictures (I always
read erotic literature before masturbating, to give myself ideas!),
and it automatically shows up in fantasies. The women in my
fantasies are not friends; I just picture a faceless woman’s body. I
don’t think I actually imagine touching her. I just enjoy the
thought of the naked body. I prefer to imagine she is touching
me.
When I was a little girl, about eight, I remember always
bullying my best friend into playing games where we had to
pretend to take off our clothes and the "wicked man" would make
us walk in the street, or the inevitable school situations where we
would f***e each other to do things. I remember when I was
about ten, wanting to be a stripper…and there may have been
some kind of intimate contact with my girl friend, but I really
can’t remember. I did have quite sexy ideas…like wanting
another girl to dry me down after showering, or being f***ed in
various ways to take my clothes off.
I would be interested to know how many women (what
percentage) are bisexual, as opposed to men. I can imagine
myself to be, but I suspect that my apparent interest in women,
having read through my letter, is just objective and a form of
extra stimulation.
I have told my fiance about my lesbian fantasies and he is
neither jealous nor angry. We discuss them regularly. He does not
fantasize himself, but quite understands why I do. He considers it
quite natural, in fact. We have great sexual compatibility and
understanding, and I only wish every couple in the world felt the
way we do about each other. [Letter]
202
Theresa
Although photos of male homosexuals always excited me, the
thought of lesbianism did not, and was indeed repulsive to me.
However, lately I have watched myself do a complete turnabout
after reading some of the recent permissive literature. I was and
probably still am very naive. I had never condemned
homosexuality; I simply never concerned myself with it. Then an
attraction to another woman developed this year. We have so far
only talked, but I feel more will come of it. My husband is a very
f***eful and brutal man. I find her gentleness refreshing and feel
as if my relationship with her would be very satisfying. So now
she is in my fantasies. Just the thought of touching or holding her
excites me. No lovemaking, just closeness and gentleness.
I must have been a strange c***d, because the first time I
remember being aroused was when reading a marriage manual
just before being married at eighteen. I married the only man I
had ever dated. I have come to believe that I must be dull. It is
my husband, not me, who thinks up different things to vary our
sex life. Often he likes to talk dirty to me. I rather like this and
wouldn’t really mind being treated like a whore…an expensive
one. But he enjoys brutality almost to the point of ****. I hate
rough treatment. I like to be oh, so gentle, and won by kindness
and consideration. Although he is rough, he is very controlled,
and I often think how much I’d like to tease him to the point
where he’d blow his cool and just do what he really wanted,
instead of all the deliberate rough stuff. He is a very hard person
to bring to climax.
I used to think I was strange, unlike other women. Now I am
beginning to believe I’m not as bad as I thought all these years.
[Letter]
203
Tania
I am curious to know if I have any latent homosexual
tendencies; perhaps I’m just bisexual.
Most often, during sex, my thoughts drift to other women. I
either imagine myself being made love to by a woman, or
watching my mate made love to by another woman, or a
combination of the two. He and I have discussed this and he
confesses that this is often the case with him too. He encourages
my fantasies by acting out his own. He very often talks to me as
though he were r****g me, which encourages another type of
fantasy within me. I begin to fantasize that I’m tied, helpless, and
at the mercy of this very aggressive man. As a result of this I
begin to imagine that a woman enters the scene, dismisses my
mate, and begins to make love to me in an equally aggressive
manner, but with a special gentleness.
The first fantasy I can remember was about a group of people
(four or six) in a large bed, all naked and caressing one another. I
was never able to develop it much beyond this, but being quite
young at the time it didn’t seem necessary. The mere idea was
quite stimulating. [Letter]
Michelle
I have been married five years, and until now have never
discussed my sexual. fantasies with anyone.
I don’t think of someone other than the man I am with during
sex unless he is performing inadequately, at which times I think
of someone who does perform adequately. This invariably gives
me enough pleasure to achieve orgasm. I think fantasies are very
useful for this specific reason. Every time we have sex, it can’t be
perfect; the other person (and oneself) is not always in top form.
The most frequent idea that pops up in my fantasies is "being
on exhibition." My fantasies vary a great deal, but this idea is
204
usually present. People watching, not necessarily saying anything
or doing anything, but just watching… that really turns me on.
What is interesting is that although I’ve never had any desire
for another woman, or even looked at another woman "that way"
in reality, I do often have lesbian fantasies when with a man. I
don’t know where this idea comes from. In my fantasies, these
women and I never actually touch, no bodily contact, I simply
think about them, other women, usually naked, usually
large-breasted. What they seem to be doing is trying to seduce me
by their erotic movements. I allow myself to get excited just
watching them, but then when I have built to a pitch and have my
real orgasm, the women simply smile, pleased for me, and
disappear. Maybe some day I will join them in sex within my
fantasy, but I don’t think that is what they are building toward. I
would never tell a man about these lesbian fantasies because I
don’t think a man would understand. [Letter]
Sandra
Often when my husband and I are making love, I think of
another man (or two) and sometimes, not often, of a woman. The
man I usually think of was my dentist (I say was because he
moved to another state). I never had sex with him, but I would
have liked to. To me, he resembles my husband. He is soft
spoken, but not one to be bossed by a woman (which I like a
man to be: A Man). In my fantasies we have sex in every
imaginable position within reason. We even masturbate each
other. However, most of the time I think of my husband during
sex; he is my ideal sexual partner. He even smells sexy.
When I fantasize about the other men I find attractive, toward
the point of climax, I settle on one man (or woman). So you see, I
have lesbian fantasies. Usually I think of a woman who is
physically similar to a. man, meaning that she is heavily built but
still feminine, tender, loving (motherly sometimes),
205
compassionate. Very often she is in military uniform. She isn’t
beautiful, just attractive. She is assertive but open-minded, fun to
be with, likes music, sports, clothes, and a****ls. She is well off
but not rich, thrifty but not miserly. We usually masturbate, kiss
(on the mouth), sl**p in each other’s arms (she holds me mostly).
I feel secure with her. We suck each other’s breasts (me hers
mostly). Sometimes she and I go 69. My husband knows I have
lesbian tendencies and that I could possibly be ambisexual.
However, I don’t go out of my way to find a lesbian or female
bed partner.
I don’t know what it’s an indication of, but I love to think
about my husband and another man having sex with me.
Although my husband doesn’t encourage my fantasies, he
doesn’t discourage them either. When I ask him if watching
another man fuck me would excite him, he says probably. He
knows I would like him to be with me if I am fucked by another
man. We both like to watch our own fucking. Another idea that
turns me on is that of watching two homosexuals making love;
also, I wish women got a chance to watch some of the blue films
men see.
Please excuse my sloppy writing; I am usually neat, but I
wanted to put this down quickly so that I wouldn’t change
anything. [Letter]
Patty
I have just read your advertisement and feel compelled to help
you in your research. I will attempt to write as honestly as I can.
I am twenty-nine years old, have been married for eleven years
to a merchant seaman, and have two c***dren. My husband is at
sea for almost six months of every year, and during one of his
trips about three years ago I was introduced to lesbianism by two
young girls. My first experience with these girls was so
completely satisfying and wonderfully exciting that I now relive
206
the scene almost every time I make love with my husband when
he is at home.
The scene I picture is as follows: My husband is at sea and the
c***dren are at my mother’s for the weekend, because I am
having a night out with the girls at the office to celebrate one of
the girls’ coming wedding. I have invited two of the girls to
spend the night at my place, as they live in the next town and
they would have had to leave the party early to make the last train
home. We arrive at my place, late and tired after the party. I flop
down on the chair and say that I wish that I had a maid who
would undress me and get me ready for bed. The girls say they
will be my maids and proceed to undress me. When they take off
my bra and panties they are obviously very excited by what they
see, and both say they have never seen breasts as large and
beautiful as mine before. They ask if they could touch them. I say
they may do anything they want with them, and soon my nipples
become very large and firm with their caresses. Then they take a
breast each and kiss and suck my large but very sensitive nipples,
and at the same time they begin to caress my tummy and thighs,
and soon I am squirming all over the chair. When I start moving
they release my breasts, and one of the girls sits on the arm of the
chair and starts to kiss me very tenderly and lovingly and then
more demandingly. Soon our tongues are deep into each other’s
mouths. While this is going on, the other girl is kneeling on the
carpet between my legs caressing my thighs and tummy until I
am about frantic with desire. I am moving all over the place
trying to direct her fingers into my vagina, but she ignores my
attempts. Suddenly I almost go crazy when I feel her head go
between my legs and her tongue enter my vagina. I have an
orgasm almost immediately, and nearly scream the house down
in the process. While I am regaining my breath, the girls strip off
and make love on the carpet while I watch. We then have a
shower together and all three go to bed and make love all night.
[Letter]
207
ROOM NUMBER SIXTEEN:
PROSTITUTION, OR, "SADIE
THOMPSON, DOESN’T LIVE HERE
ANYMORE."
 This room is empty.
When I began collecting fantasies for this book, and would
talk about it to psychologists, writers, and other people who I
thought had some information about the subject, they’d often
smile with amusement, and tell me that of course one of women’s
most popular fantasies was that of being a prostitute. And from
everything I’ve read and heard, I thought this was so myself. (For
instance, who hasn’t heard that old tag line again and again, that
at every costume party, half the women come dressed as call
girls?)
But in the hundreds of fantasies I’ve collected, there is not one
prostitution fantasy gone into at length; the subject is only
mentioned fleetingly, glanced over en passant, by people
hurrying to the Anonymity, Humiliation, or Masochism Rooms.
This grand old theme, so beloved of Victorian women, is
apparently dead. And if I’m right, and Sadie Thompson is indeed
finished, it is ironically our permissive age that killed her;
contrary to what her mother said, the old girl died from lack of
shame.
In explaining what I mean, let’s consider the difference
between shame and guilt. Guilt concerns something about which
you feel badly whether anyone knows it or not, and guilty love is
still a very big fantasy of our time. It is an internalized judgment.
But shame concerns something other people may or may not
208
approve of; you yourself may feel neutral about it, or even like it;
the shame only comes in when some outside observer catches you
doing it. The woman who cheats at solitaire, for instance, will
blithely go along taking cards out of turn – until someone catches
her doing it, when she’ll grow irritable and testy.
Shame therefore enters when your personal code of morals or
behavior is felt by you to be at variance with what is generally
accepted and you feel at least a hypocritical need to pretend to go
along with the majority rules. Therefore, we can see that the
reason our mothers delighted so much in prostitution fantasies
was their feeling that The Girls were beyond shame; they gave
the fantasizer a kind of nothing-to-lose, gutter freedom. But
today, why bother to be hypocritical? From every corner we are
told there’s nothing in sex to be ashamed about.
Goodbye, Sadie. We’ll keep a candle in the window of your
room in case the wheel of repression takes another turn, and
backlash brings you back. 
209
CHAPTER FOUR
"WHERE DID A NICE GIRL
LIKE YOU GET AN IDEA
LIKE THAT?"
c***dHOOD
 People invariably ask me whether a woman’s sexual fantasies
reflect her background. Doesn’t her education or economic
class determine the nature of her fantasy? Haven’t I found that
my material just naturally varied and fell into these categories?
By the way the question was asked – especially during my
researches in England – the "Yes" answer was always implied: a
woman’s background will out.
But my answer is "No." Wealthy women don’t necessarily
fantasize about masked dukes, any more than the uneducated
wife of a miner fantasizes in rough four-letter words. Nor is the
reverse true. It is meaningless to discuss the class or background
of the real woman behind the fantasy, except to deny that it is the
primary influence on what or how she is thinking. You can never
predict what is going to turn anyone on.
If you were to shuffle all the written replies to letters and
advertisements requesting contributions that I’ve placed in
various publications in the United States and England, plus all
the interviews I’ve conducted in person in the same countries, it
would be impossible to match the lady to the fantasy…except
perhaps by nationality.
210
So no, Mrs. Jones, don’t expect that by ""birth," or by virtue of
her happy marriage to Jack Princeton, that your Abigail would be
found in the relatively acceptable Earth Mother Room. With all
her Foxcroft training, she is just as likely to be rolling in the mud
with an Airedale, along with all the other fantasizers of sexual
humiliation. She will merely talk about it more grammatically.
I suppose the language and imagery of sexual fantasy is
shocking, and perhaps it has put some readers off when they first
read this book. But once it is agreed that the subject is worth
serious discussion, no other course is open. To try to convey the
emotion, meaning, and experience of sexual fantasy through
euphemism would be like giving a thirsty man a piece of paper
with the word "water" written on it. It’s either the real thing, or
nothing.
I’ve had a few moments of revelation myself. I haven’t gone
passively and unruffled through all this material, sympathetic to
fantasy as I am. I used to open my fantasy mail – the replies to
letters and advertisements – in the morning, and more than one
gulp of coffee went down the wrong way. Wow! Not so much at
the language, or the situations…although they’re potent stuff for
nine A.M. But it was the amount of imaginative detail that
amazed me, the intuitive understanding that to prettify fantasy is
to take the life out of it, and above all the evocative creativity in
the fantasies of women whose lives, as described in their letters,
were otherwise as routine and predictable as sending the k**s off
to school in the morning.
Sexual fantasies are a great leveler among women. It’s a
shame women can’t speak to one another as directly or be as
honest about themselves in reality as they are in their fantasies. In
fantasy, everyone speaks the same language because everyone
wants the same thing. I sometimes think that’s what men
essentially get out of their sessions in the clubhouse locker room:
there, stripped of everything, they can talk of everything without
pretense or bullshit, slipping each other a little sexual
211
identification they find nowhere else. Who knows? Through this
book women may also lose some of their feelings of sexual
isolation, may find some mutual identification, perhaps even a
sense of female camaraderie. Sure they’re "dirty" thoughts, but
we all have them, men and women, and what makes them "dirty"
anyway, except possibly their secretiveness? This secretiveness is
one thing women do share, and it’s nowhere more apparent than
in their fantasies. Deprived of any real feeling of sexual
identification with other women, they resort to solitary
exploration within their individual fantasy worlds.
Having looked to literature for insights and answers to their
own deepest desires and sexual reactions, women have found that
most of literature’s insightful revelations have been directed at
men by men, and when the same men try to tell how it is for
women, no one knows more quickly than a woman how far off
the mark they are. Even the new women-for-women’s books talk
around it but not of it – as if the necessary vocabulary didn’t
exist; meanwhile, women continue to sigh and say, "No one has
ever really described `it.’ " Is it so surprising that in exploring the
mysterious "it" in fantasy, that they employ the strongest, crudest,
most "pornographic" terms and imagery to make real,
emotionally, something they’ve never had defined and which they
know to be just as potent and earthshaking as every pornographic
description they’ve ever heard or read of the male "it"? The
gutsiness of female imagery may belie the beautifully turned
brims on their Adolfo hats, or the pencil pleats in their Villager
calico dirndls, but the images and the words are universal and
classless – only incidental grammar and place names give any
identity away.
But where in the world, Pretty Lady, sitting in your high rise
fiat surrounded by diapers, or behind the tinted glass of your
trolls Royce, did you get an idea like that? Those lips that never
swore an oath, much less caressed a man’s cock, and that neat
little mind that "seems" to dwell on the c***dren’s education, the
212
new job, or an even newer summer outfit, where oh where did
you get the idea? And as often as not, should the lady deign to
answer, the reply would be, "Why, from when I was a little girl
and just happened to see…"
From such tiny seeds – a blink in c***dhood – springs a
full-blown sexual fantasy, embellished and altered over the years
perhaps, but all begun with a glance, a c***d’s quick
flash-in-the-pan peek into the secret garden. The fact that the
seed grew – and to such proportions – just shows what secrecy
and prohibition can do; what growth potential there is in "don’t."
For instance: A young girl for the first time happens on a
grown man peeing behind a tree…sees a bright red tip suddenly
shoot from a woolly dog’s prick…is provocatively’ bullied by an
older boy on the way home from school…or f***ed to undergo the
sexual trauma of a sadomasochistic experience at school (read
Mona’s letter below and weep)…what is she to do with this
mysterious and often unsettling new information? No one wants
to know, to hear, or to talk to her about it – she’s "not old
enough," the subject’s "not nice," and she knows that hearing
about it would make Mummy "nervous" – that much she does
know. All this only makes the forbidden bits of knowledge more
provocative. And so these thoughts join the other odds and ends
of exciting, sometimes disturbing sensations, daydreams, the
other secrets she’s been accumulating – or repressing – while
growing up. By the time she’s stopped playing with dolls, during
that long lull before she begins any meaningful contact with boys
(I don’t necessarily mean sex), she’s got enough powerful
imagery packed away in her head to stagger the horniest writer of
the most exotic porn she ever found in her older b*****r’s room.
Not specific knowledge that she can put together with any
understanding, but exciting pieces to elaborately embroider, all
on her own, and all the more imaginatively for her ignorance
(which the vulgar often call "innocence"). Forbidden things,
locked away in tight, dark places, grow out of all proportion.
213
And so, in time, that tiny seed, the glimpse or idea that
instantly sparked her imagination, emerges as a fantasy, clothed
in more outrageous gear and language than books, TV, films, or
dirty jokes can offer.
By the time you or I hear the fantasy – ten years or even twenty
after the seed (women are incredibly faithful to their first fantasy,
and often return to it after new and less potent ones have
strangely lost their zap) – by the time she tells us, it is usually
impossible to recognize the original seed. But she knows.
Women remember important firsts. 
Theda
The first sexual fantasy I had was on viewing a teacher’s very
rotund posterior. I would have been not more than seven or eight.
He wore a very short coat, was fat, and his bum filled his
trousers, sharply outlining his cheeks. I remember it giving me a
definite sexual feeling even at that age, also of finding an excuse
for going to bed early in order to have the privacy for being able
to dwell upon those inspiring orbs. This was before I
masturbated, but the infantile urge to slide my hand down his
bum cheeks and round to "the front" compelled me even then.
After being introduced to masturbation, my main problem was
obtaining the privacy in which to indulge. I had to sl**p with a
younger s****r who was aware of the slightest movement. The
movement of my hand had to be extremely surreptitious and slow
and the fingering of the clitoris would be prolonged to exquisite
lengths. This would inevitably invite sexual fantasy, based on
what I’d heard from other girls…my age could not have been
more than f******n…who had seen their b*****rs’ cocks. One girl
in particular, Monica, was a great source of fantasy. She allowed
boys to feel her while she undid their flies and "tossed them off."
The phrase still excites me, and on endless occasions I have
mentally substituted myself for Monica. Monica’s mother took in
214
a lodger, and after I had been sworn to the greatest secrecy,
Monica told me how she had witnessed him masturbating, and
the size of his genitalia. The idea of his orgasm in truth
enraptured me, and was the basis for more than fantasy: It
became an ambition. I still masturbate fantasizing myself as the
voyeur of this lodger’s solitary pleasures. [Letter]
Lindsay
My fascination with men and the whole idea of sex began
when I was about ten. I had never seen a penis before one day
when I was in the woods near our home and saw a man piss. I
was absolutely fascinated by his penis, but he saw me looking
and whisked it out of sight. I hung around those woods every
spare moment I had, hoping to see another one. If a man even
stood still for any reason at all I’d think, This is it! and saunter
over hoping for a glimpse. I spent hours trying to visualize just
what it had looked like and thinking up words to describe a
penis-proud, dominant, pulsating. I could go on. For years I
would lie in my little virgin bed and think about that glimpse of
my first penis. All those hours spent in the woods, hoping for
another chance, it’s a wonder I was never ****d or murdered.
[Conversation]
Fiona
When I was young, I played the usual "doctor" and "house"
games, exposing my genitals and exploring my little friends. I
know now that the strange, warm kind of quivery feelings I had
were of a sexual nature. At that time I associated urination with
these feelings, and often fantasized that I was sitting on the toilet
with my legs spread far apart, while one of my little boy friends
urinated into the toilet between my legs. [Letter]
215
Felicia
The earliest fantasies I can remember involve my parents, or
my father and my older s****r (which made me very jealous). I
cannot remember actually fantasizing about my father and
myself, but I do remember that I had a strong sexual attraction to
him.
I also fantasized about my parents and our boxer bitch. I
suspect that some experimentation actually did take place, as they
were very open-minded and at times had our dog shut in the
bedroom with them when she was in heat. We also had a stud
dog who would mount anything that moved when our bitch dog
was in heat. Our parents never knew it, but one of my s****rs and
my b*****r and myself used to get on all fours and let him mount
us for a few seconds – and then we’d turn chicken. I have since
fantasized about going through with the act and being penetrated
by a male dog. My husband and I had a magazine with pictures
of a woman and a male German Shepherd having intercourse.
When looking at these pictures I would become excited and
would have my husband mount me from the rear, simulating the
actions of a dog. [Letter]
Sonia
When I was about eleven or twelve I used to sit in the back
seat of the car on trips and cross my legs very tightly. Our car
made a very bumpy ride, and by sitting clear to one side each
little bump and vibration would sexually stimulate me. The first
time I experienced this I looked out of the car window and saw a
horse in a field with his penis dropped way down. Every time
after that I imagined the horse was entering me. I didn’t have an
orgasm then from this fantasy, just stimulation. But now when I
masturbate and think of being penetrated by a horse, it brings on
a terrific orgasm. [Letter]
216
Phyllis
When my husband fucks me, I often think of a former
employer who gave me my first view of an erect penis when I
was a virgin, then sixteen. It made such an impression on me that
I have always remembered it, and like to picture the scene as it
happened. He opened his trousers and took out his cock and I
was amazed to see it standing up, so broad and stiff. He did not
fuck me, but in my fantasies I see his big prick and try to imagine
what it would have felt like if he had pushed it into me.
I always fantasize when I masturbate, which is usually when
my husband is at work. I picture a scene at school when I was
caned. The cane made me smart so much that I pissed in my
knickers, which made me feel sexually excited afterward. In my
fantasies I can see the headmistress with her cane, and when I
picture how she gave me those smart strokes, I soon reach a
climax.
I have not discussed my fantasies with my husband, but we
both use four-letter words freely during fucking, as we find that
the use of such words comes naturally to us and increases our
excitement. Please excuse me if my tendency to use such words
has caused me to use them too much in writing to you.
I think my first sexual fantasy was on seeing a man peeing
when I was about eleven years of age. I did not actually see his
penis (hence my surprise when I saw one for the first time, as I
said), but I could plainly see his stream of urine as he stood to
urinate against a tree when I passed close by. Seeing one of the
opposite sex standing to urinate instead of squatting like I did
made me so excited that I have always remembered it. I take my
fantasy further in imagining him deliberately exposing his prick
to me and rubbing it to the point of ejaculation. [Letter]
217
Marlene
I am twenty-four and have been married five and a half years. I
usually fantasize when my husband is making love to me, always
have, and I believe he does, too. It has nothing to do with any
inadequacies on either of our parts; I have always found him
exciting in bed and he can never seem to get enough of me. It’s
just that when you’re married, and always with the same man, no
matter how great he is in bed, it varies the routine to think of
other men. With me it used to be a guy who worked in my office;
I was seducing him. Or I’m making it with a handsome black
guy on TV, again with me as the seducer. Whoever it is – I’ve
even seduced priests in my fantasies – I like to imagine that it is
someone who has not had sex for a long time and is therefore
ravenous.
The most important detail in my fantasies, even when I
masturbate, is my breasts. As young as five or six I was
fascinated by breasts and used to try to imagine what it felt like to
have them. I would stare for hours at photos of film stars. Not
naked breasts. My images were always of breasts with material
stretched tightly across them. They strained and pushed against
the fabric as if trying to burst through it. My own breasts, in
reality, are fine; no one’s ever complained. But in my fantasies
my figure is truly fantastic; my breasts are enormous and they are
my greatest weapon in my seduction scenes. I just have to close
my eyes, turn on this picture of my bigger-than-Raquel-Welch
breasts, and no man can resist me. [Letter]
Kay
I was a bit of a tomboy at age ten and I remember dressing up
as a pirate, pulling the trousers up very tight against my crotch,
and putting one of my father’s old leather belts very tightly
around me. I didn’t know what the reason was, all I knew was
218
that it felt good "down there," and that I ended up playing pirate a
lot. When I was eleven or so, I used to get distinctly excited by
"strapping" myself very tightly around my genitals and
immersing myself in a cold bath more or less fully clothed.
Around this age and later I had dreams about wrestling people in
a pit of slushy mud, completely encased in a wet suit, and being
completely buried in the mud. While thinking this I’d rub myself
against the scam of my pajama trousers. [Conversation]
Trudy
Only now as I’m writing do I remember that my s****r and I
used to pretend that we were making it with our dog. He
cooperated quite nicely. My fantasies about dogs still continue, so
that when my husband is entering me from the back, I think of
dogs humping, something I remember seeing frequently since I
was three or four years old. [Letter]
Mona
I hope you will keep my name confidential, as I have never
told anybody this before. From what I’ve read, I think that I am a
sadist. I may be a masochist as well, as I very often daydream
about being tortured.
I developed sexually at about twelve, and as I was very wild
and disobedient growing up, my parents decided to send me to a
strict convent school. Corporal punishment was allowed in this
school. A strap was always used. The head nun, s****r Rosario,
would take an offender – which was very often me – up to the
front of the class, tell her to bend down and touch her toes, and
then, having lifted up her tunic, she would hit her across the
buttocks.
During a holiday break I met a lovely boy whom I fell in love
with. I made him promise not to write to me while I was in the
219
convent because I could get expelled for it. One evening after P.T.
class, s****r Rosario said she wanted to see me in her room. She
told me that she had intercepted a letter from a boy written to me
and that she had no alternative but to expel me. I pleaded on my
knees to her not to expel me, and eventually she said she would
not but that she would have to deal severely with me and that I
was to tell nobody. I gladly agreed to this, but I can tell you that
if I had my choice again I would not. She told me to take off all
my clothes, which I very embarrassingly did. I was nearly
thirteen at this stage and I was fairly well developed. I had to
kneel down in front of her while she asked numerous questions
which shocked and embarrassed me, for instance:
"What is your bust measurement?"
"Do you masturbate?"
"What color is the hair between your legs?"
"What do you call it?"
She wanted to know exactly what I did with the boy and what
he did. She then made me lie across a chair and gave me about
twenty lashes with the leather across the buttocks. I then had to
lie on my back and open my legs. She gave me six in between the
legs.
After this I had to come to her room regularly and she would
make me strip and would beat me with the leather each time. She
would always ask me about masturbating. I tell you all this
because after two weeks I definitely got a certain pleasurable
sensation from the beating. It was during this time that I first
started to masturbate. I still do it regularly.
Now I am a teacher and I get my pleasure from administering
the punishment. The boys I teach are between ten and f******n. I
regularly take one to my room where I administer the whip and
cane, having ordered him to strip naked. I enjoy punishing him
but I enjoy it most when I see him getting an erection. I wear
provocative clothes and I enjoy embarrassing him when he gets
the erection.
220
I have never punished a girl, mainly because I never had the
opportunity to do so. But I often daydream about it. I imagine her
being strapped to a bed with only panties and a bra on. I then
order one of my boy pupils to strip her and to torture her. The
tortures I normally dream about are pulling the hairs from her
pubic region one at a time, inserting needles into her breasts,
burning her with hot candle grease, whipping her, caning her,
while at the same time making her admit filthy thoughts,
masturbation, etc.
I also dream about having intercourse with one of my pupils.
Some of my thoughts and indeed my actions are very diverse and
queer, and I find it hard to put on paper. I have never before told
anyone about these things. Sometimes I feel frustrated and I
would like to know if my practices are very unusual. I would be
elated if you could give me some information on what other girls
think. It would make me feel easier to know that others like me
exist.
P.S. I find it difficult to get the type of whips that I would like
here in Ireland, so I would be grateful if you could help me.
[Letter]
Stella
My sexual fantasy goes back to an actual event that happened
to me when I was about eleven. On the way home from school a
group of girls and boys began picking on me. At one point the
leader, who was very good looking, grabbed me by the arm and
told me I would have to do whatever he ordered me to do. He told
me that from that day on whenever he ordered me to follow him I
would do so, and that he would then tell me what his wishes
were. Then he let me go. Afterward, whenever I saw him my
heart would leap into my mouth, but he never seemed to notice
me again, never ordered me to follow him or to do any of the
things I thought I would dread, doing.
221
During my early teen-age years I used to dream about what he
might have asked me to do to him. I imagined all sorts of things,
and still do. This is what all my fantasies go back to, that I am
f***ed by this good looking man to perform all sorts of sexual
acts, incredible things that no man has ever asked me to do, but
which would give me a great deal of pleasure – if I were f***ed.
This is my fantasy, even when I am with my lover.
I only began to masturbate eight months ago, although I am
twentyfour. My fantasies are different during masturbation, either
imagining that I am using a dildo, which I don’t have the nerve
to buy, or that one or two women and I are making love with a
dildo.
Oddly enough, the only other thing that turns me on is if I see
a very nice male posterior. I can’t help imagining how it would
be uncovered. [Letter]
SOUNDS
 This is as good a place as any to make a parenthetic
comment on noise during sex, on what it does for women. I’m
not talking about Frank Sinatra in the background; I refer
specifically to those words and noises and phrases that come
straight from the groin and have to do with fucking. Words and
noises that – if you are indeed fucking – are a more natural part
of it than a gentlemanly "I love you, Helen," or no noise at all.
Being fucked in silence, with the lights out, inhibits an act that’s
supposed to be the most liberating one in our lives. Some women,
like June (below), can’t even make it in silence; Nina (also
below) says what dozens of other contributors have mentioned in
passing…and would have dwelled on longer, I’m sure now, if I’d
asked them directly how they felt about it: "Our lovemaking is
always heightened by the use of words like ‘fuck,’ ‘cunt,’ etc.,
which we normally don’t use…only in bed." Both these women
222
trace the source of their fantasies back to their c***dhood, which
is where most adults think these "dirty," "low," "vulgar" noises
should be relegated, instead of including them naturally in the
most adult act of all. Who said "ladies" don’t use words like
"fuck" and "cunt," or that one doesn’t use them around "ladies"?
Maybe not when you’re having lunch with a lady, but when a
lady’s fucking, she’s not having lunch. 
June
What I can’t stand is quiet sex. It seems unnatural to me for
two people to be fucking away and all you can hear, if you’re
lucky, is some heavy breathing. Give me a good moaner, a
groaner, a real yeller any time. If I’m with a guy and he won’t say
anything, just breathes, and I’m too timid to start up all the heavy
moaning that really turns me on, I fantasize. I remember the first
time I ever heard people fucking, and remembering it, well, it
releases me.
I was only about eleven when this happened. We were living
in San Francisco, in a big apartment house with a center
courtyard. All the bedroom windows in the building opened onto
this court, and sometimes in the middle of the night in that
building it sounded like a mass orgy. I may have been only
eleven, but no one had to tell me what all that moaning and
yelling was about. I’d lie there mesmerized – that’s when I began
masturbating, I think – listening to the first couple. Invariably,
they’d wake up other couples, and like some kind of chain
reaction within minutes the whole building was fucking. I mean,
have you ever heard other people fucking, really enjoying it? It’s
a marvelous sound…not like in the movies…but when it’s real.
It’s such a happy, exciting sound.
So if I’m with some silent type, just lying there noiseless with
him thrusting away, I remember those noisy nights as a k** in
San Francisco, and within seconds I’m. moaning and groaning
223
like crazy myself, and sure enough, the old silent type picks up on
it, too…and we’re off on a great loud fuck! [Conversation]
Nina
I am thirty-three years old, a lesbian, and have been happily,
"married" for the past five years. My fantasies during sex are very
much a reflection of what is actually happening. Very often we
will "act out" our roles as Mum and Baby, as she sucks my
nipples and I sing her nursery songs. At other times she acts the
male role and I describe out loud what her "cock" is like and how
it is affecting me while we masturbate each other. Our
lovemaking pleasure is always heightened by the use of words
like "cunt ," "fuck," etc., which we normally don’t use…only in
bed. I should add that my fantasies are always about my lover,
never about some other lesbian. If I did have ideas about another
woman, I would never tell her, as she is terribly jealous natured.
When I discovered the delights of masturbation, at the age of
seven, even then I used to imagine it was my girl friend who was
rubbing between my legs. I suppose I’ve always been a lesbian
and it was just a matter of time before I made these early
fantasies come true. Sometimes, while masturbating as a c***d, I
would imagine her dog was licking my cunt (which it sometimes
did and which excited me greatly).
However, I never fantasize about a****ls now. My thoughts
are totally given, over to my love for other women. Often, I will
imagine a kind of religious orgy – lesbian, but watched by men
robed as priests. There are always lots of lighted candles, vestal
virgins, and a certain amount of sex on the altar with my partner.
There is invariably glorious music and brilliant colors as in
church. (I am a vicar’s offspring and attend church regularly, but
have no guilt about being homosexual.)
Every (frequent) session with my beloved partner is exciting
and satisfying, all the more so because of my thoughts and our
224
words. However, I would never talk about my fantasies to
anyone. [Letter]
Meg
When I am with my husband, I often think of my former lover
and of the time we were on a secluded, bushy beach together and
he pinned me to the ground with his: legs after I’d already had
one climax; he just steam-rollered me and moaned and groaned
when he came. That’s something else I miss – my former lover’s
lovemaking’ noises and talk – my husband doesn’t "talk dirty"
during; the act to the extent my lover used to, and he’s pretty well
noiseless at climax. [Taped interview]
Holly
My husband knows how much certain talk excites me, like his
telling me how much he enjoys oral sex, how much he loves my
big breasts; I like him to describe quite literally what we are
doing when we are making love. Except then, I like him to call it
"fucking." [Letter]
Evie
 Evie is in her late twenties, divorced, and now lives in Los
Angeles with her two daughters. Her frank comments about talk
during sex could be an inspiration to a lot of silent fuckers who
want to be remembered. It’s difficult to remember movements, to
reconstruct all by yourself what happened last night or last month
in bed, but a few heated groin-words can have total, orgasmic
recall. Remembering just those words, a woman can keep a man
erect in her mind for life. Women are the great collectors…love
letters, roses, souvenirs, words; in a sense, women hang on to
225
everything, almost live in the past, because we’re never quite sure
if "it" will ever happen again. 
About talking…that’s another whole realm and I don’t know
if it interests you, but I think it might to know that men who talk
to me can really make me cream in my jeans (just an expression)
over them…things like "You can do it"; "You can make it";
"Come on"; etc. I won’t bore you, but they really seem to make a
difference in my orgasm quotient. Sometimes when I am in bed
with a man and he talks to me…even if he just asks me what
time it is while he’s making love to me…I freak. And when I am
alone with myself I often reiterate what certain men have said, or
very often I allow myself the luxury of embroidering on it and
inventing things that men might say to me.
You wanted some of my girl friends’ fantasies, and I asked a
few of them but they don’t seem very imaginative. They
apparently speak little in bed and they are not interested in
imagining, or else they won’t come clean with me, which is
probable. One girl did tell me that a fellow used to send her
polaroid pictures of his erected cock and she would masturbate to
them while he was on business trips. [Letter]
WOMEN DO LOOK
 But it’s too easy to say that all sexual fantasy, like dreams,
was born of some inchoate spark in c***dhood. Pop psychiatry,
determined to reduce the most complete aspects of life to fast,
fast, FAST understanding, begins and ends with that premise.
All the foregoing reinf***es the idea that much of our most
potent sexual imagery does go back to that time in our lives when
we didn’t even know what it – the stimulus – was all about. Born
of the innocence and ignorance of our c***dhood, fantasies retain
their mysterious powers into our adult years of sexual exploration
(even satiety). They never lose their glamour. Bluebeard’s wives
226
had all the beautiful rooms of his house to roam in, but they never
could resist the one locked door.
But don’t despair if you’re over twelve and think you haven’t
had a fantasy. The most erotic fantasies I know of are ones that
first came to grown women on hearing just the right word, seeing
the wrong face. Sexual fantasy material is everywhere and
anything, but the spark that makes it a fantasy is inside, not
outside the fantasist. It’s not a matter of deciding "Okay, now I’m
going to make up, a great sexual fantasy," and then concentrating
on the two young men delivering the new TV set, on the
neighbor’s Great Dane, or even on your husband’s best friend.
There are no universal fantasy symbols; what works for one
woman may do nothing for another. Just as one woman may go
for the classic tall, dark, and handsome type, so may another like
cute blond cheerleaders. Flash a black man on the screen of one
woman’s mind and it will begin clicking its own rear projection,
while another woman’s inner voice may say "So what?" You
don’t will a sexual fantasy to take form and turn you on.
Nevertheless, I do think a lot of women are likely to begin
fantasizing after reading this book. Or rather, become aware that
they have, been fantasizing all along, and that those sudden odd
ideas or notions they have up to now forgotten, or repressed, are
indeed fantasies.
Much of the material in this book came through this kind of
setting up of associations, giving a woman not a direct request for
a fantasy, but giving her an idea to get her started. For example,
if I simply said to a woman, "Do you have sexual fantasies?" she
would usually reply "I don’t know," or "What is a sexual
fantasy?" or "No." But if I said, "I’ve found that most women’s
sexual fantasies have this element of anonymity, that when she’s
thinking about being fucked by another man, or men, that they’re
faceless, or strangers …" then the dialogue is on between me and
the woman, between her and her own imagery. She has a
recognizable starting point from which to take off. I don’t know
227
whether this freedom of the imagination takes place because
mentioning other women’s fantasies has set up a kind of
competition, or because that mention freed my interviewee from
isolation and guilt, or whether it was only because her up to now
dormant sexual imagination simply needed that association as a
springboard. I think all three contribute.
But I bring it up now, this power that association has in
getting women to reveal their fantasies, because in using it as a
method of collecting material, I gathered more information than I
expected, in particular on the subject of where women get the
ideas for their fantasies. And what especially interested me was
how often these ideas had a visual basis.
I had sent a letter to several magazines describing my research
and inviting contributions. Knowing how much more responsive
women were if the subject was discussed as normal rather than
extraordinary, and given a little personal background, I described
sexual fantasies as images that could occur anywhere – during
sex, while driving to work, or just walking down the street,
parenthetically adding that in my own strolls, I was an inveterate
crotch watcher. Not only did I look at men’s provocative fronts –
as automatically as men look at mine – but I also imagined, en
passant, the arrangement, the shape of what lay beneath. All very
natural, I made it sound…as I think it is. No matter what else the
women who replied to that article said about themselves and their
fantasies, they almost all remarked on the crotch-watching: They
all look. Maybe not at men’s flies (though most do), maybe not
even at men, but they admitted with conspiratorial glee –
whatever it was they looked at, it didn’t stop there. The looking
was only the beginning of the wondering, the imagining and, yes
“now that you mention it” – the fantasy.
My own feelings about women’s sexuality have changed since
I began researching this book. I always expected that women
were far more adventurous in sex than men gave them credit for;
that with the right man a woman would be game for anything.
228
Now I’ve come to believe that women aren’t just willing
followers in sex, but given just a word, the right "starting off"
association, women can be sexually original, can be an
as-yet-untapped source of new sexual ideas and fun. I think
women are sexually stimulated by many things; they simply
aren’t used to responding outwardly. But give them a clue they
can relate to without guilt, get them started with an encouraging
word and, as I said earlier, I think women are ready and willing
to write a whole new chapter in a book that’s been accepted as
closed. Think about it: it usually takes two sexes for sex, but after
all these years of going at it we’ve still only beard from one. Ever
since Adam, men have rolled over onto their side of the bed, lit a
cigarette, and asked, "What were you thinking about?" And the
woman has answered, "Nothing." Or the more outspoken, "You."
How can men have really believed them all this time?
For instance, men (and their tailors) may think women look at
them admiringly because of the cut of their suits, much as they
would look at a fashion photo on the men’s page, or that sane suit
on a coat hanger. And if a girl is asked directly, she will often
reply something like, "I was just thinking how nice you look in
gray." But in actuality, the stories women have told me indicate
that when a woman looks at a man, she’s seeing and wondering
many things.
Fay
When I walk down the street I constantly watch crotches. I try
to imagine what the penises are like. I am especially turned on
when a man’s balls bulge through hiss pants. Often I am tempted
to walk up to him, right there on the street, unzip his fly and feel
his balls. [Letter]
229
Sukie
Looking at men, front and back, is a favorite pastime. I like to
study the shapes of their asses and wonder how they use them
when thrusting into a woman, or I wonder what it would be like
to penetrate their anuses with a dildo. [Letter]
Constance
My husband has sort of turned me into a fly-watcher, too. He
has been insisting for so long that his penis is too small (he is
always measuring it when it is erect) that he has made me
curious about other men’s dimensions. He has even made me a
little curious about his suggestion that I might be able to have
more orgasms if I had sex with a man who had a larger penis
than he does. So I find myself watching for crotches that indicate
there might be something fairly large hidden within. [Letter]
Deana
My mind doesn’t even rest when I’m outside the bedroom, as I
am continually stealing looks at men, at their private areas. With
trousers as tight as they are nowadays, it’s not difficult to
determine just what lies under those promising bulges. At least
one can dream about it and try to imagine what sort of lover a
man would make, what size he really is, etc. What I mean is, I
think so many men arrange themselves down there in such a way
that it’s hard to tell whether everything’s been sort of piled on top
of itself, giving a vast pyramid effect, or whether he’s for real. I
think it’s nice that men have entered the "Hey, look at me" arena
where women have been parading for years. Now, while men
continue to look at braless breasts under sweaters, or big bottoms
under tight skirts, we women have something to look at as well. I
often wonder why men stayed in those big, old-fashioned,
230
shapeless trousers for so long. Don’t they want us to look?
[Letter]
Anna
I’m amused to see that your habit of being an "incurable
fly-watcher" applies to me, also. Sometimes it can even be a little
fun when you suddenly realize that the guy is watching youl Of
course this all depends on who it is. I think it excites a man for
him to think that you’re interested in what he looks like under his
clothes. [Letter]
Vera
I, too, am a "crotch-watcher." I can’t help imagining the exact
shape and size of a man "there" when I look at him, and I
invariably compare him to my fiance. [Letter]
Una
I myself am so u*********s of looking at men, of glancing at
their crotches as they approach me on the street, that I can be
thinking of what to buy for dinner while my mind is speculating
on just what a guy has done to himself to achieve a particularly
interesting arrangement of his genitalia. They can get the most
remarkable effects! In fact, my husband says that I notice on
which side a man dresses before I’ve even shaken hands.
A funny thing happened to me one day as I was hurrying home
from work, thinking about God knows what, but also checking
out the oncoming stream of men hurrying home. I suppose I
wasn’t even aware of how intently I stared at one particular
man’s well-fitting trousers until just as we passed – tweak! – he
reached out and tweaked my nipple! Just like that, on Fifth
Avenue! I was stunned. I stopped, turned around with my mouth
231
gaping open, watching him disappear…and then I laughed. What
else could I do? [Letter]
Lois
I love seeing the bulge beneath a boy’s tight jeans and
imagining what is underneath. I long to know whether he might
or might not be circumcised. I have always preferred
uncircumcised boys. [Letter]
Liz
I am also an incurable fly-watcher, and also a bottomwatcher,
imagining the reality beneath the clothing. I also have an almost
irresistible urge to run my fingers through a man’s hair when it is
well cut, reasonably long, and looks clean and soft.
I find men’s naked bodies very exciting (and often wish there
was the equivalent of "girlie" magazines for us women). [Letter]
Winona
Sometimes when I have been on a train or a bus I have found
myself looking at men’s trousers to see if I can trace the shape
and size of the penis. Sometimes I have noticed a penis stiffen
when the man has looked at my breasts or when he tries to get a
glimpse of my thighs and then it excites me to think that I am the
cause of his erection. [Letter]
Rudy
I do daydream a bit; if I have heard that a boy is particularly
large, or good in bed, or something, then when I see him I
232
undress him mentally, wondering what he locks like naked.
[Letter]
Gale
I really do enjoy just looking at men. Any time I can catch a
glimpse of a man’s crotch I do; why shouldn’t a girl like to see a
crotch that’s filled well and shows its shape through the trousers?
It turns me on, just as watching my husband turns me on. [Letter]
Imogene
Although my husband knows I’ve always been faithful to him,
I don’t think he realizes how much I enjoy looking at other men. I
do it all the time; most of the time I am almost unaware that I am
looking at a man’s crotch. If I see a man with a large bulge in his
crotch, I just tend to stare. It is an eye-catcher. [Letter]
Francine
Of course I Look at men. We’re supposed to, aren’t we? Why
else would they squeeze themselves into tight trousers that stretch
so smoothly across the front…except where they don’t? But it’s
certainly a young man’s game. I mean, what girl looks at an old
guy in a pair of baggy trousers full of pleats and folds, just a lot
of gathers hanging from the waist? It’s as though they were
ashamed, like women who wear dresses one size too large.
You’d think they’d catch on, wouldn’t you? After all, we all want
to be noticed, right? [Letter]
233
April
I wasn’t aware I looked until you asked. Sure I do, but as I’ve
never talked to anyone about it, I guess I just wasn’t aware,
consciously, of how I checked a man out…down below. I sort of
do it like a CIA agent: The eye goes blink, the man’s vital
statistics are recorded on my inner brain, and then the
information is just stashed away. What a waste! I’ll have to stop
being so secretive with myself about all this now that we no
longer live in the Dark Ages. [Letter]
Myrna
Naturally I look. Doesn’t everyone? But I’m very canny about
it. You see, I have this wandering eye – an eye that really
wanders due to poor muscular control. What I do is focus my
good eye on something or someone legit, then I half-mast my
eyes in this seductive, lowered-lidded manner I’ve developed,
and then my wandering eye "looks." I really dig looking at men.
Even when I was in school I was very aware of how a guy’s
pants fitted him, the way they’d hang low on his hips, the tight fit
across the ass. I’ve always felt very sorry for guys who don’t have
an ass, just the way I guess guys feel sorry about poor
flat-chested girls. [Letter]
Laurie
When I see an attractive guy, I find myself imagining what his
penis is like. I see it in my mind as I’m sitting there talking to
him, or when I think about him I see his penis erect. I imagine
my hand on it, I imagine it touching me, I see every little groove
and detail of it enlarged in great erection. I can even feel the heat
of it in my hand or in me. [Letter]
234
Jeanie
I have developed an unusual fascination about men’s buttocks.
When I see an attractive man from the back, and he is wearing
close-fitting pants, I often try to imagine what his buttocks would
look like with his pants off. Sometimes, I even try to imagine
what it would be like if he were bent over my lap and I were
spanking his bare buttocks. To a much lesser degree, if I see an
attractive man from the front, and he is wearing closefitting
pants, I try to guess whether his penis is larger, smaller, or the
same size as my husband’s. [Letter]
SEEING AND READING
 I know popular theory has it that women are not as sexually
aroused by what they see and read as men. Men are supposed to
have this trigger response to the sight of a . breast or a bottom;
whole segments of our economy depend on it. Whereas women,
they say, feel nothing at the sight of a cock, except perhaps a
sense of embarrassed amusement, or even distaste. Several years
ago, the essential humor of a successful Broadway play (You
Know I Can’t Hear You When the Water’s Running) depended
on this idea. On the other hand, some people will concede that
the erect cock does arouse some women…but even there the
debate goes on.
Certainly if it were reduced to a contest of who responds
quickest to what, men would have the edge on women. Their
minds have been freer since c***dhood to respond to just the
outline of a breast, the mention of a word, the scent of a woman;
they were even encouraged, in this way, to be "little men." But
women…In the girl’s school where I went, there was a pale gay
fig leaf even on the dark bronze reproduction of Michelangelo’s
David (thought to have been added by the spinster librarian). It
235
was years before I got my first really good look at a really good
picture of a cock. And let no male expert tell me I wasn’t
stimulated. Even if I’d still not seen an erect one, my c***d’s
imagination graphically made up for what was missing, raising
that cock to uneasily exciting (if anatomically incorrect) erect
proportions. By the time I’d grown up, there still wasn’t (and
isn’t) a garden of sexual stimuli for women in the world around
us; but to go so far as to say that a grown woman – a woman
who’s not only seen but caused a few erections – requires the
already erect cock, the male sex symbol in full totality before she
can feel anything…it’s ludicrous. Who more than a woman
should feel aroused at the sight of a limp cock, at the provocative
thought of what she might do to it?
It’s exactly because a woman has been taught not to look, and
has been deprived of real outlets for what real visual and verbal
stimuli there are, that she’s more talented than anyone at` making
pictures do for the real thing in short, it’s why she’s so good at
fantasizing.
Of course, there’s less to make up nowadays: men’s trousers _
have never been tighter, their shirts more bodyhugging, their own
awareness of their visual sexuality keener. Are we all playing
"The Emperor’s New Clothes"? I’m not surprised that so many
women say they’re sometimes (secretly) tempted to "just reach
out and touch it." Who’s it meant for anyway? The new visual
turn-ons have done worlds for fantasy, and now that we’re all
having a good look at it, fantasy can get on with the story
development.
With all this happening, I find it baffling that sexually
informed writers and psychologists as generous and liberating as
Robert Chartham – whose book The Sensuous Couple begins by
saying that no couple is sensuous unless both parties are equal,
equal to initiate, lead or follow that even such a man as this
argues that women are not as readily aroused sexually as men.
Given a pornographic book, Chartham told me, a man would be
236
more fully and quickly aroused than a woman. "A man would
have an erection in seconds," he said, as if it is only man’s
outward barometer that is to be considered, the cock’s signal
readiness for use the only measure of a person’s depth and
quality of sexuality. When I staunchly replied that I, too, could be
aroused very quickly by just the right printed page, he looked at
me kindly, paused and said, "Then you are unusual. Women take
much longer."
What makes this entire argument difficult to discuss sensibly
is that buried within it – and usually given as proof of the male’s
more immediate sexuality – is the undeniable fact that he comes
more quickly. But what has that to do with how quickly and to
what depth either sex is aroused? While a man can come quicker
than a woman, she can continue to have one orgasm after another
in immediate, rapid-fire succession. Really, it’s all a silly
argument. We’re not in a race, and even if we were, supposedly
we’re in it together, men and women, running after the same
thing.
The closest I can come – especially after this book – to
agreeing with Dr. Chartham and others who say that women do
not respond quickly, or even respond at all, to reading or seeing
sexual stimuli is to say that if they respond more slowly than men
do, this is not nature’s decree; it is the way they’ve been trained
to respond. Women do respond immediately at times, but the
response is not the male’s socially accepted smile, come-on, and
erection. With the woman, it will more often mean the retreat into
a secret fantasy, with or without deliberately chosen stimuli. Here
are a few examples. 
Mary Jane
I am a little hesitant to respond because I do not think I have
as many sexual fantasies as many other women. I will try to tell
you about those I do have, anyway.
237
I feel ashamed to admit it, but my mind sometimes does
wander when I am having intercourse with my husband. Usually
I think about other men I find sexually exciting. Sometimes I
think about Paul Newman, the actor, because I think he is the
most attractive man I have ever seen. I close my eyes and
imagine that he is making love to me rather than my husband.
Also, I feel guilty about it.
I once dreamed I was making love to my father-in-law while I
was having sexual intercourse with my husband. My husband’s
father is one of the most handsome and attractive men that I
know personally, and I have often wished that my husband were
more like his father.
Several times, a really strange idea has come into my head for
no reason at all. In my mind, I will see myself kneeling in front of
Paul Newman, and I am sucking on his penis. I put those kind of
thoughts out of my head very quickly, though, because I have
never done that to any man, not even my husband.
A little while before I was married, I started to have fantasies
about statues of nude men that I had seen. Some had such
beautiful bodies that I could not resist thinking about making
love to them. My favorite was a statue of Hermes, the Greek god.
In particular, I was fascinated by its small, delicate-looking
penis. I have an aversion to large or gross looking penises,
although I have only seen my husband’s and those on nudes in
paintings or on statues. Even now, I sometimes fantasize about
making love to ‘that statue of Hermes, since it has become
something of an ideal of male beauty to me (especially after I
discovered on my wedding night that my husband’s penis is as
small as the one on that statue). [Letter]
238
Miranda
During sex I occasionally think of a man other than the man I
am with. He is never someone known to me. Physically he is an
image of the "ideal" man. If I am in reality with someone young,
who has a beautiful and exciting body, I may change him in my
imagination into someone unknown that I have just met on the
street.
If I told my lover, he would be jealous and would think it was
something lacking in his sexual performance that caused
fantasies such as this. (Not true; I think of things like the above
just as the mood takes me.)
The thought of two men having sex together really excites me
and I would love to see this. (Recently, the man I have been
living with for three years was "felt up" by a homosexual when
we were at a party where everyone had had a lot to drink. He was
horrified and felt "disgusted," to quote him, but I found it made
me immensely excited.)
Sometimes I imagine an audience watching me have sex with
my boss; sometimes young boys being given an intimate anatomy
lesson with me as the model. (Ridiculous, really, because I have
done art school modeling in the nude and merely felt bored.)
I also get pleasure imagining I am an empress who has
unlimited supplies of men and who lines them up to choose. I
imagine giving banquets where the servants are naked men, and
afterward accommodating the women guests with any male they
desire, all having been tested as to performance by myself
previously. This and variations of this theme I particularly like, as
the men can be erotically clothed or decorated if necessary.
I have many erotic dreams, often of transparently clothed men,
or Greek gad types, usually nude. Sometimes at night I dream I
am having sex, but in my dreams it is always with someone
familiar, never a stranger. My fantasy men are always beautiful
and blond and unknown.
239
One of my favorite fantasies is being invisible among crowds
of naked men and being fascinated by the way they move. In
reality and fantasy I simply love to look at men, their bodies, and
have had such imaginings, of which these are an example, since I
was about twelve. [Letter]
Margaret
I am twenty-six, unmarried, and living in the country by
myself. I have never written to a magazine before. I was
determined, however, to reply to this letter.
Some years ago I was about to become a nun. I was at a
convent for a year and began to hate the environment, for I was
convinced that a vast number of the novices were indeed
sex-repressed. I certainly was from the outset and just had to give
it up. I had slight lesbian tendencies prior to going to the convent,
but they then enlarged. I masturbated frequently before I went
there, but this increased enormously. I just had to get relief
somehow. Fortunately, I grew fond of a novice older than myself
and secretly we masturbated together quite often. Then it was that
I started having fantasies. I would grow fond of a nun, and while
playing with myself I would think of her. I would imagine that it
was her fingers that titillated my clitoris. I would try hard to
imagine her standing by the bedside stark naked with hairs on
her pubic region. I also tried to think of her being played with by
another nun. This brought me to a climax speedily.
When I left the convent, I went in for teaching at a girls’
school. I would enjoy being present when the girls went for
showers each morning en masse. My thoughts would always veer
toward a particular girl whose body was fairly well developed.
Then, in the seclusion of my own room, I would strip, lie on the
bed, and think of the girl as I had seen her in the showers.
Then I met a man who seemed exciting. I have met three of his
male friends, and I might add that we are broad-minded and at
240
times have a small sex party at which we are all nude. Here again
I have fantasies. I am not in love with any of them, but enjoy
being fucked by them while the others watch. While I am
actually being penetrated, I think of one of the other men present.
One is dark-skinned, as he is Italian, and has a large penis. When
another man is inside me I pretend it is the Italian. I seldom come
when I am fucked. I come when I play with myself or use a
vibrator alone in my apartment. Yet I simulate a climax just to
make the man feel happy and often use obscene language. I buy
many sex books, and I even have an album of girlie pictures.
When I want to feel naughty I place this on a bedside table and
with my vibrator and tape recorder I actually speak out loud and
think of some man or maybe some girl whose body I long to play
with. I am not crackers. I am very normal but sex interests me
enormously. I will never marry. I would be faithless, I know. I
like my own body far too much and like other people playing
with it! [Letter]
Alexandra
I am s*******n and have had one intimate affair with a man.
Once, when we were making love in the car, we had stopped in
front of the public school that I attended as a c***d. I remember
now that I secretly laughed at the thought of how ironic it was. I
tried to imagine myself as a c***d looking upon this situation.
Perhaps because I was now doing something forbidden as a
c***d, it excited me.
My first masturbating experience was after I had read Candy. I
still remember because I pretended that I was the girl in that book
and for the first time I had an orgasm. I didn’t know what it was
then, but I soon found out. For a while there I was reaching an
orgasm at least once a day. I would read a "dirty" book and then
reread the lines in my head as I masturbated. After reading an
241
uncounted number of books, I began putting together my own
stories, or fantasies.
Off the cuff, I’ll describe some situations that used to turn me
on: being picked up on the corner while hitchhiking at night and
being ****d by three guys; same situation, only intercourse
willingly with all three; call girl with a good reputation; being
seduced while under the influence of d**gs; subject of sexual
experiments such as in the Nazi war camps; intercourse with a
dog with a friend looking on; intercourse with my b*****rs; sex
play with my father, s****rs (in the fantasies involving a mother or
father, they were not my own parents; likewise the faces of
siblings were changed – a point which I find interesting because I
do it u*********sly); intercourse with my favorite teacher…the
list goes on.
Many of my early fantasies involved some sort of sadism or
masochism, but after I experienced the emotional side of
lovemaking these fantasies very quickly wore off. I found them
really distasteful. Now I have just as many "favorite" fantasies to
choose from, but they all involve emotion, whether it be love or
hate. Usually gentleness surrounds the feelings of my fantasies
now: being accepted in a coven of witches through their love
ritual (I read that somewhere); making love with someone I’ve
just met, with whom I’ve instantly gotten along really well;
having an affair with my high-school teacher, which I’m sure
would not be a fantasy if I gave him a little encouragement. All
these fantasies are very close to reality.
I’ve also had occasional lesbian fantasies. In them I am never
a part of the action, but an onlooker. In the past I also had
fantasies of orgies, and again I was always the passive partner.
But I don’t use those anymore. Now I’m into emotion. [Letter]
242
Stephanie
When first thinking about your request for sexual fantasies, I
said to myself, "But this doesn’t apply to me, as far as I can
remember I have never fantasized." But upon reflection, I realized
that I had disciplined myself to forget them. Upon wracking my
brains, I realize I have fantasized but never realized I was getting
a sensual thrill from it until now.
After reading a book about Roman orgies, I imagined. I was
having intercourse with a donkey, having read an account of just
such a happening. But it quickly grew distasteful. Another
fantasy I’ve had several times, and usually when I’m afraid of
having sexual intercourse, say after having a baby or during times
of stress (am I rationalizing?), is this: I imagine myself in the
jungle with a primitive tribe. I am f***ed to watch punishments
being inflicted upon same of their tribe members far various
sexual misdemeanors. I go into great detail over the tortures. The
men have their penises or scrotum cut off, or red-hot liquid f***ed
up their urethra. The women hake red-hot pokers thrust up them
slowly. As the only civilized person there I am duly horrified by
these events.
Just now in recounting this fantasy to you, another upon
similar lines has entered my consciousness. In this one we are in
a Nazi camp. There is a fiendish woman torturing the men. She
makes them hold their urine until they burst. She has a machine
into which she inserts their penises. This machine keeps on
stimulating them so that they have constant orgasms. I remember
trying to conclude that particular torture, and couldn’t think of
anything except that their organs became flaccid and so another
torture had to be devised to follow that one – which I can’t
remember. The women in the camp were all very young girls and
were being ****d by a mad professor.
Their sexual apparatus was very immature and he always
managed to kill them. He adopted all sorts of techniques, but I
243
only remember this ward full of girls, each tied into a position
whereby he could examine their sexual apparatus and choose
which one was going to be his that day. By the way, most of
these fantasies are things I have read about and very little is
invented. Other events take place in theses fantasies, but all along
those same sadistic lines.
I told my husband of the jungle one and I think he was a little
taken aback, but it made me laugh when bringing it out into the
open. I certainly didn’t feel guilty about it, for although I might
be a perverted sadist somewhere down deep, it doesn’t seem to
show in my daily life; in fact, I am a gentle person, so I could
afford to laugh, feeling secure in the fact that I have disciplined
this part of myself.
As I say, I had difficulty remembering these fantasies, mainly
because I felt them to be a threat, and so I only indulged in them
two or three times and quickly suppressed. them. Never because I
felt guilty about them, but because I feel it a lack of
self-discipline to overindulge oneself in anything. [Letter]
RANDOM ASSOCIATIONS
 Things women see turn them on. It’s a simple proposition,
but I’ve spent a lot of time on it because it is so often denied.
Even a magazine as comparatively uninhibited as Cosmopolitan,
when it recently published its female reply to Playboy’s naked
"Playmate of the Month," went along with the myth that women
think the sight of the male body ugly or frightening; the male
model was nude all right but his oh-so-casually-placed hand and
wrist masked what one would have assumed was the very point
of the proceedings. This simple denial of the sources of women’s
fantasies is almost as endless as the fantasies themselves, even
though these sources are so obvious that just to name them is to
recognize how easily they can serve as the start of a fantasy.
244
Women fantasize about their former lovers, their first orgasm,
their first "different" sexual scene, say, with another woman or
several people. There are the fantasies that are continuations of a
real or remembered sexual moment – a stolen kiss, the pressed
hand, last night’s first dinner in an as-yet-unconsummated but
sure-fire affair – sexual sparks that haven’t yet, or never will get
off the ground, but do in fantasy. There’s the totally fictional
fantasy sprung from the fantasizer’s imagination inspired by an
attractive face at a dinner party, or the hero of a TV play, or a pop
music or film star. If this last possibility for fantasy hasn’t struck
you as endless, just think of the millions of women – perhaps one
sitting next to you right now – whose eyes glaze, palms moisten,
and lips part in half-smiles of anticipation at the sight of Tom
Jones or Paul Newman. Do you really think their minds are blank
or that they turn off when the TV does?
Less obvious are those fantasies that spring from a woman’s
effort to deal with emotions and desires too frightening or
destructive to be played out in reality. In much the same way that
dreams act as a healthy outlet for the violent emotions we would
not want to experience in reality, so sexual fantasy can give a
woman a chance to explore and thus lessen the anxiety of
jealousy and the conflict she feels when she has desires for other
men. That’s why I’ve included Gelda’s fantasy here; if her
fantasy, touched off by her jealousy of her lover’s former girl
friend, takes the form of a lesbian relationship with that other
woman, at least she doesn’t take her destructive feelings of
jealousy out on her lover during the day. 
Susie
I have been married for over three years and last year finished
a yearlong affair with a fellow executive civil servant (G.), who is
twice my age. Frequently, when my husband makes love to me, I
imagine it is G. on top of me again (difficult, as G. is heavier,
245
taller, and much hairierchested than my husband) and find my
own climax is intensified if I am thinking of my lover. Sometimes
when I come I even call his name out, but stifle it a bit.
(Fortunately in this respect, my husband is deaf in one ear!) I had
a much more passionate relationship with my lover, than with my
husband, even while we were engaged. G. and I only had to look
at one another and he would have an erection and I would
become wet. It even helps me to think that the bedclothes my
husband and I sl**p under are the same ones G. and I lay under
while my husband was away in another city on business.
Since my affair, I have tried to rebuild my husband’s shattered
ego by telling him what a good lover he is. (It helps now that I
have regular orgasms with my husband, whereas before my affair
I only came in the "superior" position.) Sometimes I have to keep
my husband convinced with a few white lies. I think he’d walk
out of the house if he knew what I was really thinking about.
When my husband fucks me I dream about G.’s favorite game:
for me to be dressed all in black with garter belt and stockings
under a long black skirt that buttons up the side. After stripping
down to his trousers, he would kiss me, then bend down and
stroke my leg where the skirt was split and bring his hand up
under my skirt until he felt my stocking tops and garters, which
would make him catch his breath. Then he would undo the skirt
buttons from the bottom. By this time we would both be pretty
worked up and I would "climb" him, swishing my nylons against
his trousers. Sometimes at this stage of my fantasy, having taken
my top off and unzipped his fly, we would start intercourse
standing up, with my legs around his waist and G. holding me
under my back. but more usually he insisted on sucking my left
breast and then we would undress each other completely. Then
we would admire each other in the dressing table mirror and
tease each other, and I would admire his erect organ and very
frequently go down on him, which he loved. (No other woman
had ever done that…at first he thought it was perverted!)
246
My fantasies, as you can see are all mixed up with what
actually happened. In the morning G. would pick me up in his car
and fantasize on what positions he was going to take me in that
night, often petting and kissing me to such an extent that once or
twice I ended up impaled on his prick at 8:15 A.M. in the front
seat, while his bosses wondered what had happened to old
reliable G! His particular ritual was to tease me so that I would
plead with him to enter and "quench my fire." This was okay so
long as he could control himself but very often he couldn’t,
especially in front of the mirror, and we would fuck ourselves
silly all over the floor. One night in particular he waltzed me
around the front room carpet on my back while I was having
multiple orgasms, and it wasn’t until half an hour later that we
saw that the skin had come off my back in about five places. I
told my husband I’d been doing floor gymnastics. All this, the
real and the imagined, gets confused in my mind during fantasy.
Also G. and I used to share a fantasy of what it would be like
when we were making love in his car in a secluded spot on a
promontory with bushes all around if the two hundred men on his
staff would suddenly appear from behind the bushes and see us at
it. In fact I think I would have really enjoyed it, and have since
wondered about seeing all that lot masturbating when they saw
that their boss was pretty good at things apart from work. I would
have liked to watch their reactions when I toyed with my lover’s
penis in my mouth – that would shock a good many of them, old
women that a lot of them are, especially when they saw me bring
him to climax that way and swallow his seed, or when I made G.
come simply by flexing my vaginal muscles (tricks my mother
taught me – ha! – I can’t do that with my husband though: he’s
not sensitive enough).
My husband never seems to really take the initiative in bed,
and a climax for him seems to be more of a relief than a release.
(Incidentally. we’ve been married three years and he’s
247
twenty-four.) What I miss most is my lover’s manipulation of me
during intercourse, and his more or less mastery of the situation.
Most of all I remember when I’m with my husband how G.,
when his climax came, used to grunt and groan with the pleasure
and kiss me fiercely, making me feel a complete woman,
completely possessed. I haven’t really felt like that for months
now.
Thank you for giving me the opportunity to get something off
my chest which has been weighing me down for almost two
years. Very often I’ve longed to tell my husband the details of my
adultery – it would heighten my opinion of my husband if he
could take joy in what my lover has experienced. But I know it’s
just not possible. After all, my fantasies are based on the real
thing. [Letter]
Adrienne
 Adrienne is one of those lively, gregarious types who are
easy to get to know. I met her on the QE2 trip from New York to
Southampton. Although the voyage is only, five days, a ship has
a way of bringing people together in terms of intimacy so quickly
that it seems incredible when remembered back on shore.
This was the case with Adrienne and me. We were introduced
at the Captain’s cocktail party. (The two of us being practically
the only unattached women under sixty on board, we were
naturally asked.) Nicknames, very quickly invented and
bestowed, are another part of shipboard life; and there was a man
on board whom Adrienne almost immediately named "The
Gambler." She had already met him by the time I got to know
her, and the three of us would often have a drink together before
dinner. The Gambler was one of those men who like to talk about
sex a great deal, and with, astonishing perseverance would want
to know more about the slightest detail ever mentioned. It was
248
after the Gambler had gone off on his own one night that
Adrienne and I had our talk.
Adrienne is a plump, almost professionally social thirtytwo or
thirtythree; as I said, I doubt if we’d ever have exchanged more
than first names on land, we had so little in common. But she
loved to talk and I listened. 
When you asked me the other day if I ever had sexual
fantasies, my first reaction was that I really didn’t think I ever
had. What had I been missing? Maybe the Gambler has
something to do with my "secondthinking." What I mean is, he
reminds me of this guy I used to know. Now, on reflection, I
realize that on more than one occasion my thoughts have run wild
and that I do have a vivid imagination. It’s just that I wasn’t used
to calling these ideas and images "fantasies."
Several years ago, I was going out with a man called Ted. He
was tall (like the Gambler), handsome, and I found him very
attractive but elusive. When I first met him we were at a dinner
party, which was held outdoors on a lovely terrace overgrown
with pink and white petunias. It was a warm night and we were
sipping buck fizzes – a drink which always makes me feel very
romantic and rather sexy. We had really only just been
introduced, but there we were, off alone on that terrace, and I
found myself telling him that I had a giant teddy bear back home
at my apartment, and he immediately replied that now I could
have another "Teddy, bare" that night. He said it so easily, and
with such a spirit of fun, that I thought to myself, "Well, why
not?"
He was a wonderful lover. You know how some people always
have to have a record player going when they make love? With
me, all I have to do to get into a sexy mood is remember the
conversation that first night. Time and time again I would
imagine him as a large teddy bear and me as a honey pot. He was
a very hungry bear and would suck and sc**** as much as he
could out of that pot and I kept wishing and wishing that my pot
249
could always be full. Just thinking of it right now…I can feel
myself getting all excited…Hey! Where did the Gambler go?
[Conversation]
Doris
 "Here was this experience that was supposed to be the
climax of a girl’s life, and it was like a form of calisthenics," says
Doris, talking about her sexual initiation with Jim, then her
fiance. "My reactions were always the same. I’d find myself
heated up by the preliminaries, but then just waiting for what’s
called ‘the real thing’ to be over."
Doris felt obscurely cheated, and resentful of Jim. In the end, it
ended their engagement. But before it did, Dons told Jim of her
feelings. His response was to buy "something special." "It was
like a little fat rubber band," says Doris, "maybe an inch wide,
but on one side it had this funny little upward thing. I remember
thinking it looked like some kind of shark’s-fin, sticking up from
the middle of the rubber band." Jim slipped the rubber band
around the shaft of his erect penis. and with every thrust "the
little fin rubbed my clitoris both going in and coming out in a
way that Jim’s shaft never could. I never had felt anything like it.
I never had an orgasm like it in my life."
A year after the engagement was over, Doris married someone
else. Her husband refuses to buy "one of those little upward
things" like Jim used to have, but has learned to bring her to
orgasm with his finger. 
It’s dark – maybe that’s because I have my eyes closed so I
can see the picture better. I just think of that big shaft of Jim’s,
going in and out of me, like a great pink shark. I rarely imagine
that the man is my husband. Usually, it’s my old boy friend, or
sometimes some other man I’ve recently met. I picture it very
clearly. the man’s big shaft parting the hair, parting the lips,
sinking into me, with that little tip riding toward the clitoris as if
250
it’s hungry to touch it. I concentrate on that little rubber shark’s
fin, just touching me in the right place with each stroke. Rubbing
as it goes in, rubbing as it goes out. I’ve never mentioned it to my
husband again ever since he refused to buy one. But it’s one of
the nicest wedding presents my old boy friend could have given
us…this picture of it I have in my mind.
I like to imagine that we’re making love in some tropical sea
or a warm swimming pool. And I can just see this pink shark
swimming toward me, and I open my legs wider and wider. The
shark knows me, and he likes the warm feeling inside. He likes
to wriggle around just at the lips. Sometimes even when my
husband’s not inside me, I only have to think about that shark’s
fin and I start climbing the walls. I can see the picture in my
mind’s eye. That’s all I ever have to think about. Just the pink fin
rubbing me. [Taped interview]
Lulu
Any lesbian fantasies I have go back to the time my husband
and I experimented in bed with another girl. It was the only time
this had ever happened – not for my husband, but for me. I must
admit I enjoyed it. It was my husband’s idea, and although he
asked me to make the advances toward the girl, I didn’t really
mind. Since that time I have sometimes wondered what it would
be like to pick up a girl all on my own somewhere and seduce
her, or to be completely seduced by a dominant woman,
especially as my own experience so far has been as the initiator.
When I am in bed with my husband I’ll go over this scene again
and again, imagining how that first girl really was with me, the
things I might have tried had I only known. If I like I can even
imagine that my finger is her tongue, as I remember it. That’s a
lot of memory from just one experience, don’t you think?
[Conversation]
251
Daisy
I’ve been having sexy fantasies ever since I got married three
years ago. I imagine that I am walking down the street when
suddenly a fantastic car screeches up beside me and sitting at the
wheel is Robert Redford. Beside him, of course, is Paul Newman.
They take me to an elegant dress shop where mannequins model
the most incredible clothes (just like in the old films from the
forties on TV). They buy me the most elegant, sexy clothes
imaginable. Then they take me to a ball.
Everyone is there, film stars and the most divine-looking men
any woman could want to meet. Naturally, everyone wants to
dance with me: Tom Jones, for one, whom I refuse, just to see his
face…Engelbert…Franco Nero is incredibly jealous…The one
and only Elvis asks to take me home, but I refuse them all and
end my fantastic night by going home and making passionate
love to Marc Bolan of T. Rex. [Letter]
Kit
I am a happily married woman of thirty-five, and often think
about other men and imagine how they would make love to me.
My most vivid imagery is of Tom Jones. Just the other day, as we
were driving along, my mind drifted off. Suddenly my husband
looked at me and said, "What are you smiling about?" I replied,
"I was in bed with Tom Jones." "What happened?" he asked.
"Everything!" I said. "And it was smashing!" We both had a good
laugh. [Letter]
Flossie
I’m a James Bond fan, and often imagine ordinary tradesmen
have done fantastic things to me before sweeping me off to bed. I
was picturing the milkman that way recently when he asked how
252
many pints I wanted. "Oh, oh seven," I whispered dreamily!
[Letter]
Josie
I used to imagine in bed that my husband was Mick Jagger,
until the night when at the height of our sexual crescendo I
moaned, "Oh, Mick!" I still haven’t convinced him that Mick
isn’t the mailman, or the man who reads the gas meter, or a brush
salesman! [Letter]
Brett
I wonder what making love would be like with the
couldn’t-care-less Tony Curtis, or the sexy Roger Moore. I’m a
great-grandmother of sixty 36" 29" 38" – which I’m afraid is not
terribly sexy. When I see my fantasy lovers, I’m practically in the
TV scene with them; then the program is over and I have to go to
bed with my husband. [Letter]
Sarah
It has always been my fantasy just to tell someone that I dream
of very young men. My favorite of the moment is Richard
Benjamin. I do feel so ashamed, as I am going to be fifty next
May. I also admit to having sexual fantasies whenever I see
well-dressed men with no tummies! I can’t tell you how exciting
I find a flat stomach. [Letter]
Maud
Thank goodness for your article. I was beginning to think I
was the only one with certain fantasies when indulging in sex.
253
I’ve never dared discuss my thoughts with anyone bepause of
being considered indecent. Even now I feel rather shy in writing
to you.
My first fantasy, I remember, was on the occasion when, as is
normal on most evenings, our love play started in front of the fire
with me between my husband’s legs fellatiating him. But on this
occasion the television was on with the sound turned down, and I
suddenly imagined myself doing it to the man on the screen
instead of my husband. The thrill I got was trying to imagine
whether the man I was watching had a penis to compare with my
husband’s. This certainly heightened my eagerness to please
hubby, and although he had no idea what I was thinking, he
certainly enjoyed my increased intensity because in no time at all
he arrived at a delightful climax.
The other occasion was inspired by the first: again, with the
television on, I was on my knees watching a play when he
mounted me from the rear, and while he was thrusting home I
was imagining that it was not him but the handsome brute in the
play. The effect on me was indescribable and I was putting up
such a performance that my husband did, I am sure, suspect
something, because he reached over and turned the set off, much
to my annoyance.
On other occasions, when he sometimes performs cunnilingus
on me, I lie back and imagine him to be a young fresh teen-age
girl (I’ve longed for that to happen). But alas, I never get the
chance to meet one, as I cannot get out on my own. He is far too
possessive to allow me out. [Letter]
Gelda
Until I knew Sam, my current lover, I’d never had a fantasy
like this, that is, one that involved me with another woman. Lots
of fantasies, but nothing like this. And I’ve never even thought of
a woman that way in real life, just wouldn’t ever want a woman
254
sexually. It’s just that ever since Sam told me about her, the girl
he used to live with, I can’t help thinking about it; about them
together. I know how she changed Sam’s life sexually, made him
a better lover. I also know he’s through with her, that he loves
me; I am as convinced of it as one could rationally be. But
jealousy isn’t rational, is it? And I hate it, jealousy; I hate what it
does to people, and I’m not going to let it ruin. things for me and
Sam. Sometimes I feel that if I ever met that girl I’d scratch her
eyes out, at least I’d want to. But in my fantasies it’s all different.
This is more or less how they go:
The bed is one of those wrought-iron antique beds you see in
Italy. The Italians hang religious medals and ornaments on them,
and they make a chiming noise with the up and back motion of
fucking. The bed is painted red and there are gold balls all along
the spikes at the head and foot. The bed is in this girl’s room, in
her apartment. I can see the apartment just from Sam’s
description of it, complete with the little dog, small, with long
gray and brown hair. The dog is on the bed with us, licking the
asshole of the girl, who is between my legs. I can’t see the dog
but I know it’s there, that the girl has trained the dog to do this. I
feel the girl’s long hair on my thighs and against my lower
stomach, as she slowly kisses me, parting my lips with her
fingers, her tongue going straight to that delicate spot, touching it
gently, and then her lips, full and lingering against me, pressing
warm against me, and then the tongue, slowly, very slowly at
first – and not just the tip of the tongue, which would be too hard,
but the whole length and breadth of it, soft, warm, licking me in
slow, great, warm, repeated kisses. The blunt feel of her teeth as
her mouth presses against me. Sam is there, standing across the
room, watching us, watching me, my face. He is leaning against
the wall, cool, detached, interested, knowing how I am. He is
wearing his old khakis, the red Banlon shirt, the old blue
sneakers. His eyes never leave my face, he is fascinated, he waits
for the flush to start in my cheeks, as he knows it will, as I know
255
his cool look of detachment will change. My lips part, and as my
breathing becomes heavier. faster. so does his. I can see the bulge
in his trousers growing larger and larger and his hand moves to
it. Something in me fights letting this girl give me pleasure, any
pleasure, but she is so good at it, she knows every little trick. just
the rhythm, the right rhythm, slowly at first, with the full tongue
spread warm and lingering against me. Now the idea of her hair,
of all that long silky hair – the idea that she is a girl, the idea that
she is Rosie, Sam’s old girl friend. excites me. I watch Sam
unzip his fly, still standing there. still watching my face, but
needing my excitement now for his own. He takes out his cock
and his long thin hand begins to stroke it, the foreskin slipping,
slipping slowly up and down over the pink smooth end. His
rhythm is slow at first, like the girl with me. I watch his cock, I
know it so well, I watch it, the veins in it strained like the veins
in his hand, and I gear myself, pace myself to him. My hands feel
for the girl’s hair, the beautiful soft feel of it – Christ! is it another
woman doing this to me? – and with the slightest pressure I keep
her head,, the movement of her tongue, paced to Sam and me. I
don’t have to guide her though, she knows; she has always
wanted me. We don’t need Sam. Now Sam needs us. I relax; I
give myself to her. Push myself against her mouth so that her lips
are pressed against her teeth and her tongue slips into me.
wanting me. My face is hot, my cunt aches with wanting her. I
watch Sam’s hand moving faster, faster, he is bent over his body
barely able to hold him up, his mouth open, his hand moving up
and down, up and down the way he has taught me to jerk him off,
his eyes glued to mine pleading, begging me not to stop. The girl
moans, her tongue moves faster and faster. She is ready to come,
but she holds it back, waiting for me. The scream is in Sam’s
throat. I am almost there, but I poise at the height, not wanting it
to end, wait Sam, wait, not yet, not just yet? The little dog is on
his back now, under the girl, so that he can lick her cunt which
256
drips, but still she waits, her sucking lips pleading, her tongue
never stopping, until now! [Written down on request]
257
CHAPTER FIVE
GUILT AND FANTASY,
OR, WHY THE FIG LEAF?
WOMEN’S GUILT
 Do women dress for men or women? I’ve always won dered
why that eternally provocative question is put in terms of
approval – as if the heart of the matter, the answer, were indeed a
question of approval by either sex. But the question is never
satisfactorily answered because it is incorrectly posed. It’s
disapproval, the fear of it, that motivates most women, and with
disapproval it doesn’t matter where it comes from.
It’s no different with sexual fantasy; the question is not for
whom do women select their sexual imagery, but out. of fear of
whose disapproval do they suppress it? And the answer’s the
same as above. Nor is the parallel especially contrived between
what a woman chooses to put on her body and what sexual
imagery it is that goes into her head.
In the marvelous climactic scene of an early Bette Davis film,
Jezebel, when she appears at the traditionally all white-dress
cotillion in a flaming red torch of a dress, whose hearts stop
(along with the music) in shocked disapproval and anxiety at
what she’s dared to ‘wear? Absolutely everyone’s, both men and
women. Everyone, that is, except handsome gambler George
Brent, who suddenly sees that his own private fantasy of a
woman is also Bette’s. And ours in the audience, too, of course.
For an instant there, we share the fantasy of being the most
258
daringly beautiful woman at the ball, who, rather than being
rejected for her daring, is chosen because of it by the manliest
man, the Hero.
Then the lights go up; we sigh and go home to reality, where
we would no more think of actually buying a dress like that than
we would think of responding to the next "George Brent" who
comes along. Not because a red sheath doesn’t suit us; there’s an
equivalent on the market for what that dress does, for every
woman, just as there’s an equivalent George Brent somewhere
who could do for every woman what George did for Bette. But
we don’t dress "out of character" (and in to fantasy) for the same
reason we don’t act unpredictably; it would arouse too much
anxiety. Anxiety in other women, in our men, and in ourselves.
What happens, instead, is that the guilt we feel in advance at
what we might have done – in our wildest fantasies – doesn’t
merely restrain us from doing it, it suppresses the fantasy as well.
That is guilt in its most repressive sense. You’ve seen what the
end result is: Women walking past shop windows of clothes
("Oh, that’s just not me") with the kind of indulgent smiles that
convince you they haven’t even seen the clothes; any more than
they really sexually look at "other" men. Having turned off their
fantasy like a light, they become blind to reality as well; it’s safer
that way. Repression is a defense line that is ever moving
forward, ever seeing threats further and further afield, and in the
end, even the fantasy itself, no matter how far removed it is from
being acted out, has become so sexually loaded that most women
who would not dream of "experimenting" in reality, won’t
experiment in their conscious dreams either.
To be fair, women have had little training for thinking about
sex (except in their almost u*********s reveries). Doing it
maybe, but not thinking about it. It’s why men’s burning
bedroom question, "Tell me what you are thinking about,"
usually goes unanswered, or he gets an honest, but right off the
top of the head "I wasn’t thinking about anything." Women’s
259
conscious minds, like the bodies of virgins, just don’t
spontaneously progress from the most obvious sexual possibility
to the next. It’s a matter of exercise, or lack of it, like learning the
scales. When the occasional sexual reverie does occur, it’s
generally on a straight line and short-lived. It’s like thinking in a
foreign language. It has nothing to do with intelligence or even
"liberation." Interested and unabashed as we all are getting to be
in this age where one can no longer be shocked, when it’s all
been written and filmed and become so socially accepted that the
only rule left is "let the sun shine in," women I know still grow
tongue-tied when the topic of sexual fantasy comes up.
While I was putting this book together, I met women who
were instantly in tune to what I was doing, who so intuitively
knew what it was all about that they were saying my words
before I could get them out of my mouth. They were encouraging
and enthusiastic and fantasizers, tooexcept suddenly, as they
were talking all over the subject, they couldn’t remember the
heart of it, their own specific fantasies. "But that’s ridiculous,"
one would say, perplexed. "I know I fantasize, I just can’t
remember …" Then, as often as not, after a lapse of days – during
which they would adjust to the idea, or perhaps have the fantasy
again but this time remember it – they would triumphantly tell it
to me.
I expect most women to say they don’t have sexual fantasies.
(Contributors to this book, aware of their fantasies, are the
exception, not the rule.) I even expect the same women who say
they don’t fantasize to be the ones who most want to discuss the
topic, to be interested and eager to pursue the idea. But what I’m
not prepared for (or at least wasn’t when I began) is the
inarticulate stumbling for words, the sometimes near-hysterical
half giggle, half groping for sentences, and the almost universal
disclaimer which tries to deny everything by admitting all: "There
must be something wrong with me; I never have fantasies at all."
Listening to an intelligent woman trying to put one word in front
260
of another in an effort to describe what sexual fantasy means to
her is like watching a healthy normal c***d who has suddenly
developed dystrophy trying to put one large block on top of
another.
I mentioned in an earlier chapter that I think a woman’s
divorce from sex begins with her c***dhood exclusion from
adventure and exploration, both physical and mental, and those
limited, limiting toys and games allowed her. It’s as if it were a
crime for a young female body to get knocked about and bruised
in play, as if the crime were in the contact of anyone or anything
with her body. And the feeling that it’s a crime to be touched,
even by herself, increases in her teens, so that if she stumbles
upon it by accident, the ground for guilt has already been
prepared.
If her own hands are hesitant to touch what’s obviously and
tangibly hers, how much chance does her mind have of exploring
the possibilities of that body? And where would she get the
rudimentary material her imagination needs to build with? What
books or magazines offer any more than her c***dhood toys,
incentive or ideas for sexual fantasy concerning this body that’s
so out of bounds? By the time she’s twelve they’ve got her senses
all tied up: Nice Little Girls don’t do "those things"; Nice Little
Girls also don’t look – thus the fig leaf, just in case they do. And
as Nice Little Girls don’t even think about "those things," even
the fig leaf become a mystery.
Later, when the mystery is solved and the fig leaf removed,
women look (at least some do), but they still don’t speak. The
conspiracy of silence that began with her mother, and which
makes each woman her own jailer, keeps women verbally
tongue-tied and as securely blocked off from their minds as their
minds are from their bodies. To me, the saddest part of this is not
that a woman feels guilty in her fantasy about what she’s doing
(that guilt is usually as buried and u*********s as the fantasy
itself), but the guilt a woman feels for having a fantasy at all. To
261
feel guilt, not for something you’ve done, but for something
you’ve only been thinking about – that is sad. 
Christiana
I suppose my sex life is as normal as any twenty-eight year-old
woman’s. It’s happy, it exists, and I’ve never felt frustrated. Ted
and I’ve been going together for two years now and we’ll
probably get married, when and if we feel like it…and if it
doesn’t mean I’ll have to give up my job, which I love. I have to
travel a lot for the company, and Ted knows I probably sl**p with
another guy now and then. But jealousy’s not one of our
problems. We don’t really have any sexual problems. We hardly
ever go to sl**p without making love first. It’s just natural. The
only thing that isn’t natural is this recurring thought of mine,
what you would probably call a fantasy. If this is a fantasy it’s
the only one I’ve ever had, and I have it almost every time I make
love. It’s the only unnatural thing about me. Invariably, when a
man is on top of me, inside me, I have this desire, this image that
he is having me from behind. He’s not really, but it’s what I want
– yes, to be fucked from behind, again and again. It’s what I
always dream of. Perhaps if it happened, just once, I wouldn’t
feel so guilty thinking of it. [Letter]
Hope
Are you going to publish the results of this work? I really hope
so. I used to feel so guilty about my sexual thoughts, my
fantasies, about everything to do with sex, I guess, including
masturbation. But I didn’t stop, not the sex or the fantasies…I
couldn’t in a way, it all seemed so natural. But the guilt, that
seemed natural too, until I met my husband. He’s helped me out
so much.
262
First, let me say that I’m a married woman of three and a half
years. I am twenty years old. And though I say that my husband
has done a great deal to lessen my feelings of guilt about sex, I
must admit that I’ve never told him about my fantasies. I’ve
never told anyone. I’ve just had them and then felt awful about it.
I’m telling you now because deep down inside I believe it’s the
guilt that’s wrong and not the fantasy. Here’s how some of my
thoughts go.
It gives me an extra thrill to imagine that one of our friends,
another man, is making love to me while my husband is actually
doing it. I don’t really have any desire to have any relations with
another person, but I get this added excitement just thinking
about it. Is that so wrong? I’d never dream of telling my husband.
We are very liberal about our sex practices, but I wouldn’t hurt
his masculine ego for the world, and telling him these things
might.
Sometimes when my husband. is going down on me I imagine
that this woman, whom I knew long ago but had no physical
relationship with, begs me to let her eat me. I imagine she does it
whenever I wish, which is often. This increases my ability to
have giant orgasms. Then, after orgasm my fantasy completely
dissolves until next time. It’s not that my husband doesn’t
perform well he’s great but thinking of her makes it even greater.
Except later. I sometimes feel like I’m cheating him.
Now I remember an even earlier fantasy…I’d almost forgotten
about it. When I was six or seven I can remember masturbating
and imagining my father inserting the handle of a large
screwdriver inside me and masturbating me. There never was any
other contact but this. It’s strange because I’d never experienced
being penetrated yet, and my father and I have never gotten along
at all. I had that one for a couple of years.
I think you’re going to find that all men are really going to get
upset about this book of yours. So many of them still think that
women are for their enjoyment only. Some won’t admit that
263
women (if handled properly) have strong sexual desires and
feelings, just as they do. Most men that I ran into before marriage
didn’t even know what foreplay was. If it becomes more open
and publicly known that foreplay is usually necessary to get the
ball rolling for the woman, I’ll bet there’ll be a lot more sexually
satisfied women than there are right now. I had sex with thirty or
so men before my husband and never had an orgasm; I always
got the ones who jumped on, then jumped right off and took me
home, and of course I told them they were fantastic lovers and all,
but I felt nothing but frustration.
I told you that my husband has done a great deal to make me
feel less guilty about sex, about what we really do, which is
anything that gives us pleasure. I don’t know why I feel so
hesitant to tell him about my fantasies; I don’t know why I feel so
guilty about having them. I don’t always fantasize while we are
having sex. Just as often my husband is enough. But other times,
even when he has his fingers as well as his penis in me and you’d
think there was nothing else he could do to stimulate me, still I
fantasize that I am being fucked by many different penises, that I
am a nymphomaniac who can’t get enough of different men. I
would like to feel easier about my thoughts. I already do just
writing them down and hearing that I am not the only one in the
world with these ideas. I sometimes think many women would be
ashamed to admit they have any sexual feelings.
I don’t pretend to know what makes people work, but I’d be
willing to bet that if more people were more open and let
themselves go during sex, their brains as well as their bodies, the
world would be a better place. I doubt that so many people would
be so aggressive and powercrazy if they found a suitable sex
partner who would accept all of them. If people could free
themselves of deeprooted sex guilts they’d spend more time
becoming good lovers and wouldn’t have so much time for
revenge and wars. Good sex makes my husband and me very
mellow. Who would think of hating and fighting and plotting to
264
get someone else if they’d just been very sexually satisfied…no
matter what means they employed to reach that happy goal? Not
many, I’ll bet. So I’m ending up defending my "dirty" thoughts!
Believing in them, I guess is what I mean. [Letter]
Lil
I only fantasize when I masturbate, and I suppose what I think
about is typical. I imagine it is a man making love to me, that he
kisses me passionately all over my body, concentrating most of
his ardor on my cunt, teasing the outer lips, loving me totally and
expertly. I simply lie there in ecstasy, which makes me feel a
little guilty later at having such a selfish fantasy, since I never
even imagine touching him. [Letter]
Alison
When I was f******n, I had the usual relationship with a close
girl friend (I think most girls have them). In my bedroom she
would pretend to be the madam of a house and I would be a
virgin girl. She would dress me in a sort of sexy bikini made of
chiffon scarves. She would then be the customer, a rowdy seaman
who would take me against my will. She would lie on me and
rub her vagina against mine. I experienced very intense orgasms
(more intense than from any man). After she moved away I never
had the chance of another relationship like ours. Now when I
masturbate I usually think that I am being seduced by a pretty
female. However, if it ever should occur again in reality, I would
need to be seduced by the woman in order to control my
embarrassment.
I have spoken to my lover about my lesbian fantasies. He
knows I feel guilty about them. He has tried to enter into them by
talking to me during sex, telling me that he is a woman, and so
on. This does excite me to an extent, but I’m not sure if he does it
265
for me or for homosexual feelings of his own, although he says he
has none. He does like me to lie on top of him (my back to his
chest) so that he can feel my breasts. From things he says, I think
he wishes they were his. It’s an exciting thought to me and I
don’t understand why he won’t admit to the slightest interest in
homosexuality – after all, I have. As he sees no shame in my
lesbian fantasies, why should he feel shame at his homosexual
fantasies?
Not all my fantasies are in the lesbian category. The man I live
with has a good-looking cousin, a man; I used to fantasize that he
would come to the house and find me naked, and I would make
love to him, or sometimes he would arrive with friends and they
would all touch me, trying to arouse me; I would then make love
with the one I fancied most. I rarely have this fantasy now. The
men in my fantasies nowadays always take me by f***e and are
older than I am (usually about thirty-five). Sometimes my lover
will encourage me to think that lots of men are making love to
me; he will paw me, touching me all over very quickly, as though
his hands were many hands. This excites me very much at the
time, but later I can’t help feeling ashamed. I sometimes think he
enjoys my fantasies, that they excite him when we are making
love, but that later he looks down on me because of them, that he
blames me for them.
Am I a suppressed lesbian? I just don’t know. Perhaps I could
be less two-faced about my fantasies if my lover were. [Letter]
Clare
I am trying very hard to free myself of sexual guilts and
frustrations. Thanks to my husband, I’m hoping to soon be totally
sexually free – but I must admit I’m afraid to take the chance of
telling him about my fantasies. When we first met, he was
jealous of other men. (I never flirted, I just liked to look at men,
just as men like to look over a woman.) However, we are now
266
more broadminded, and he may not be jealous at all of my
fantasies. I suppose it’s not really that I want to tell him, I would
just like to feel that it’s all right that I think these things, that he
thinks it’s all right.
I don’t think that he would like to know that sometimes during
intercourse with him I think of someone else. It is usually of
another man whom I have just met, who was extremely
attractive, and who I would like to make love with. I love my
husband completely – he’s the greatest – but I think we’re
capable of loving others sexually, also. I wouldn’t tell him this, I
just wish he knew and could accept it without my telling him.
I do however think be might be ready to her about my fantasies
during masturbation. Most of the time I imagine someone very
slowly approaching me and moving closer to me to kiss my
genitals. As I imagine the person getting nearer, I become more
excited, and as I imagine the kiss I have an orgasm. Sometimes
this imaginary person is female – which makes me feel guilty.
These lesbian feelings do worry me, and I want to be open with
my husband about it, but I am afraid. Also, when I see the
excitement my husband gets from performing cunnilingus on me,
I sometimes wonder if my doing the same to another woman
would excite me also. All my lesbian feelings are imaginary; I
would probably be disgusted if I were approached by a lesbian in
reality.
My other sexual fantasies involve a certain amount of
voyeurism or exhibitionism. One particular one concerns
someone – no particular person – who walks into the room and
watches me masturbate, then possibly joins me. At other times,
while masturbating, just as I reach an orgasm I imagine I am
licked by a huge dog. During lovemaking I even fantasize that
people are watching us, and that possibly the man with me is
black.
267
Even during the day my mind wanders. If I am extremely
attracted to a man, I can fantasize an entire affair, just as if I am
writing a book or a play about the relationship.
I think my husband might encourage these fantasies,
especially as our relationship has changed so for the better. I have
told him that as a c***d my earliest sexual thoughts were not of
intercourse, but more of nudity, naked people, many people
walking around naked at a pool or in a park. I, of course, was one
of the nudists, and being nude and seeing others nude would turn
me on.
We have only been married three years. For a while there
things were quite boring during our lovemaking. But we’ve
overcome that by falling more deeply in love and by throwing off
our many sexual hangups.
Thanks for wanting to know. [Letter]
Penelope
I wanted to contribute to your work, even though my sexual
life is probably lacking and will add very little to your research.
But even that fact alone will tell you something, and I do want to
feel more in touch with the world, with other women. I say my
own sexual life is lacking even though I don’t know what is
normal or average. I am sure there is something more to sex than
what I’ve felt.
We’ve been married seven years, and our sexual life is no
different now than it was when we were first married, except that
there’s less of it. You would think, or hope, that as people lived
together longer they would discover new and interesting things
about one another that would help them to give one another more
happiness in sex. But it’s only when I imagine that someone is
performing cunnilingus on me, which my husband will not do,
that sex becomes exciting, and I’ve always felt too guilty to
discuss this with anyone. [Letter]
268
MEN’S ANXIETY
 Women waste so much time and emotion on guilt,
meaningless guilt; fingers of shame imagined in isolation and
ignorance. I sometimes think each woman goes through life
secretly pursued by her own particular demon, representing her
own particular brand of shame; a frenzy after her, not for
anything real, but everything imagined. Shame and
self-incrimination grow like mad in the dark. If nothing else, I
hope this book helps women who fantasize to feel less guilty by
letting them know that they aren’t alone…they aren’t the only
people in the world with these odd, often unbidden thoughts or
ideas; that thinking something "awful" doesn’t mean you are
awful or really want something awful; and in the end you
shouldn’t be found guilty for what you think. (No Virginia,
thought police didn’t go out with the Nazis; they’re very much
with us still.)
But not all the guilt that surrounds the subject of female
fantasy is imagined. The tension and anxiety the topic arouses in
men is very real indeed, and a woman can’t help but pick up on
it; if he feels the anxiety, she’s guilty.
I can understand a man not wanting to hear about other men in
his woman’s life – especially hearing that they are in her mind
while he’s making love to her. I also understand why some
women feel they want to tell their men everything – but can’t
understand why they do. Telling all isn’t necessarily the way to
overcome guilt feelings; sometimes it only spreads the anxiety.
(Though I don’t think one, can make a hard-and-fast rule about
this; only you yourself, knowing the man, can decide how much
you feel he really wants to know.) But more about sharing your
fantasies – is it a good idea or not? – in another chapter.
I mentioned earlier that I gave up talking about their fantasies
with women when their men were present because, despite the
initial interest the topic aroused in everyone, a more detailed
269
discussion always clearly brought on tension in the men. Exactly
why they feel threatened by the subject is no mystery.
A woman’s fantasy brings up in him the spectre of the
unconquerable rival, with magical abilities and unimaginable
proportions, and, above all, a rival over whom he has no control.
Some men don’t react with anger or panic, but with simple
denial. I was discussing this subject over drinks one evening with
a man friend, when he said, "You really have to talk to my friend
Harry. He’ll be here in a minute. Harry will be fascinated with
what you’re doing. Why, that man’s the original b**st in the
jungle. There’s not a sexual experience he hasn’t had, and the
number of women he’s been to bed with is like a telephone
book." Fair enough, I thought, I’ll meet a man of such vast experience,
who’ll be so expansive and broadminded, that at last I’ll
be able to discuss women’s fantasies with a man without making
him feel nervous. And so I smiled warmly at the b**st in the
Jungle when he arrived, and he smiled right back, until my friend
started telling him of my work. The b**st’s expression toward
me changed as he drew himself up to his full psychological
attack position and lit a cigar. "No woman I’ve ever fucked," he
said, "has needed sexual fantasies."
This book isn’t about men or their fantasies, but I do want to
print just this one letter from a man who not only tells me what
his wife thinks, but also writes the letter for her, even signing her
name. 
Tina’s husband
My modest wife has asked me to write for her. So I am telling
you herewith that I don’t think she has any peculiar fantasies.
Her fantasy, if any, and she expresses it to me (we have been
married thirty-five years), is that she gets a great loving feeling
whenever we have sex. She has a right like anyone to her secret
feelings or desires, which we discuss frankly. She is offended to
270
read of women who might fantasize about other women or
a****ls. She doesn’t have to tell me this, as I know.
She has told me that she could – as would I – be aroused to
see large a****ls like horses or elephants having sex. We would
very much like to visit a stud farm and see this sort of sexual
activity. But I am sure this is not in her mind when we have sex.
As for myself, I have no fantasies during sex. I enjoy thinking
of my wife as a healthy, clean-woman, and her one
preoccupation, or fantasy, is of herself wearing nice clean clothes,
which she knows pleases me. She has never masturbated, and
although she used to share a bedroom with her s****r, I am sure
she has never had a lesbian thought.
Her fantasy, I repeat, is the feeling of love for me she gets
when we have sex and she is giving me all the enjoyment she
can.
I would, however, like to see more written on fantasies,
although I do not think the average woman has the sexual desires
and fantasies that many men apparently have.
Thank you for letting me write to you for my wife. [He signs
her name.]
271
CHAPTER SIX
FANTASY ACCEPTED
 Some women feel no guilt at all about their sexual fantasies.
They accept them, act them out, share them with their lovers,
even live them on a day-to-day basis, as does Sophie (below). A
few have gotten this far on their own; more of them have needed
the encouragement of an accepting lover. And a very few, I think,
are just lucky; they were born guilt-free.
As you’ve read, most of the women who contributed to this
book did so with a feeling of anxiety, almost in a tone of
self-reproach or even disgust though many ended on the relieved
note of, “Well, thank God, I’ve finally told someone who
understands; I thought I was the only freak with these
thoughts…”
This relief from the anxiety of being alone with their thoughts,
and the greater reality which sharing them can bring, was
sometimes such a powerful sexual stimulus in itself that it
excited several of my correspondents to interrupt themselves in
midletter to masturbate. Carried along on the euphoria of the
release, they even told me about this – so, more the****utic relief
from guilt. For example: 
Please excuse me if this is rather disjointed, but I am sure you
will understand that I could not write this without masturbating,
which I am doing at this moment…,
The only fantasies that I speak out loud are the ones I make up
to please my husband. I always keep my real fantasies locked up
in my mind. I have found it a little exciting to tell you about my
fantasies, and a few times I have stopped and manipulated my
nipples with my fingertips while I was typing this letter. (The
272
more I did that, the better I felt about telling you these things.) In
fact, while I am typing this sentence with one hand, I am
manipulating my nipples with my thumb and first finger on the
other hand.
Excuse me, I have got myself quite carried away, and so I
must go and bring myself off if I can …
After reading through this letter I am wet through to my
panties …
This has been a difficult letter to write. My recollections have
been so arousing that I have had to stop twice to masturbate with
a "phallocrypt" made by my houseboy. This is rather like a dildo
and is used by some native women when their men are away to
satisfy themselves. My particular one is made exactly to the size
of my husband in erection. My thoughts when I use it are that the
native boy who made it is standing in for my husband. But this
does not matter when I close my eyes and cannot see the boy, just
feel the delightful weapon working exactly as my husband does.
If only it could spurt semen or cream into me…right now. [From
a correspondent in the Pacific]
"OF COURSE I FANTASIZE,
DOESN’T EVERYONE?".
 A guiltless minority never seem to have any hesitations at
all about the subject. They contribute as readily as if I’d invited
them to a party where they know they’ll have a good time
because they already know the guests. "Fantasies? Of course I
have fantasies, doesn’t everyone?" In fact, Gloria (below) was
273
convinced that no fantasy anthology could be complete without
hers, which, she uses daily in her work as a model. For women
like her, there’s no wall between fantasy and reality; what you
think and what you do needn’t be the same, but they don’t have
to be separated as though they were at war with one another. A
woman who lives this close to her fantasy isn’t dragging out the
dirty laundry from the bottom of the pit when she talks to you; the
material is easily available to her. What’s significant isn’t
whether her real and fantasy lives coexist, or even whether she
acts out her fantasies, but that each does exist and is accepted.
Her fantasies are part of her self-awareness; there is no threat, no
anxiety. That’s how she is.
For women like Hannah, there are no secrets or shame in
fantasy: she keeps a photo of her fantasy lover in her mirror as
she would that of a real lover, and enjoys slipping into her
fantasy routine any night she happens to be alone and in the
mood. To Sophie, her fantasy is barely a fantasy at all – just a
desirable way to live, and she proceeds with no hesitation at all to
put her desire to live with two different, equally exciting men
immediately into practice. As I said, some people live so close to
their fantasies that they live inside them.
I don’t know how significant it is that the four women in the
fantasies that follow are young, but I suspect it is. I’ve included
my youngest contributor here – fifteen years old and technically
still a virgin – because of her simple candor and self-acceptance.
Maybe it says something for fantasy’s future. 
Gloria
I really don’t think any anthology of sex fantasies would be
complete without mine. It’s got to be the greatest one there is.
I should tell you I use it professionally, when I model. Let’s
say I’m in a studio, standing there waiting for the photographer
to finish fussing with the lights and everything. I look bored,
274
because I am bored. Then, when he’s ready and we begin, I
deliberately "go to market"-that’s how I think of it, and as I get
more and more into my fantasy, even though I’m following his
directions (I am a genuine professional at this) I become more
and more interesting to look at. Every photographer I’ve ever
worked with has remarked on it. I don’t tell them how I do it
(that’s my business), but I have enjoyed great commercial
success with it. Of course I amplify it and change it all the time,
but this is what it is basically:
I am strolling with my flunkies through a market, an enormous
place with high vaulted glass ceilings, up one aisle and down
another, looking at the merchandise to decide what I want. All
the merchandise on display in all the booths is simply naked
young men, all sorts but all strong looking. I am the only
customer in the whole place, and dancing attendance on me are
all sorts of salesmen or hawkers or press agents, all trying to sell
me on one or another of these studs. Sometimes, if I feel like it, I
listen to them as they tell me fantastic stories of what these men
are capable of, and this is in itself exciting; at other times I brush
them off and stroll on. At some point my attention is caught by
one particular young man, then another two or three, or more,
depending on how I feel. When I’ve a few candidates, the
flunkies assemble them on one platform, while other flunkies get
the screen ready. The screen is gigantic, filling one whole side of
the hall, fifty times the size of the usual movie screen. All the
others in the market, except my own people, are now sent away
temporarily, and then the film begins. The film is of me, in
glorious Technicolor, stripped and reclining, with the camera at
my level at the foot of the bed. As my knees, which are together
at the start, move apart, I start writhing on the bed and the
camera moves in. The head in the distance thrashes on the pillow,
the breasts in the middle distance roll from side to side as the
hips churn, and the zoom shot – but slow – gets to the slit, which
becomes more and more gigantic as the thighs widen completely
275
and the feet go in the air. As all this goes on on-screen, the studs
are watching it and I’m watching them. I walk around to see each
of them from all angles, up on the platform above me, and as
their erections grow and grow I make my choice.
So I motion to the crew that this one will do, and as they get
cameras set for the next filming, I conduct this by now wildly
horny stud to a giant bed which is set-up in a curtained studio in
a corner of the market, all arranged for this. I get my clothes off,
which weren’t much anyway, and get the stud on his back on the
bed, and I get on top. With my knees one on each side of his
waist, more or less, I raise my ass high in the air and get poised
right at the top of his cock, and tease it a little. The poor bastard
is panting and heaving at this, but we have to get the cameras angled
just right: one camera is behind me, one above, others all
around. When everything is right, and with all my teasing his
erection has become even more gigantic and hard, we begin. First
I ease down on his shaft slowly, then up again, down again, up
again, now with a little swiveling, then it gets faster and rougher
until I’m riding him like a cowboy and he’s bucking and we’re
really fucking up a storm. As we do, up on the giant screen is the
multiple-image, split-screen picture of what we’re doing, or what
we were doing a second or two before, and everybody in the
market is back now, all watching the giant screen, and we see it,
too, out of the corners of our eyes, and that contributes to the
climax, too, when it comes, and when it does the audience
applauds. Sometimes we draw it out for a long time, sometimes
we come once and then go down on each other to get started
again. But in any case it builds up and up, with variations, until,
as we race each other to a fantastic finish, the applause builds up
and at the end the whole hall is roaring even louder than I am.
[Written down on request]
276
Hannah
 My introduction to Hannah was a letter in which she
described what she felt were the most important facts about
herself. "I am twenty-three, married (separated), have a baby
daughter, and am bisexual – love both men and girls!"
When we met, I learned the rest: She is from Wales, as is her
husband; both their fathers were coal miners. But they met in
London and decided to marry when they learned Hannah was
pregnant. She had half wanted to have an abortion, but Harry had
strong feelings against it. "He never knew I was bisexual before
we were married," says Hannah. "In fact, I never knew it myself,
except that I knew I had these kinky thoughts now and then.
About other girls." After they were married, Harry and Hannah
fell in with a group of young London people who regularly went
to parties where sexual partners were exchanged.
("Wife-swapping" would be a provincial description of these
parties, since most of the participants, living together or not, were
not married.)
"It was at one of these parties that I discovered I was
bisexual," Hannah said. "While Harry would only get excited
when we’d get home and he’d make me tell him about what other
men were like, when he opened a bedroom door once and found
me with another girl, he blew up. The idea of other men never
made him jealous, only excited. But the idea of competing with a
woman drove him up the wall." She left him, and they’ve been
separated for several months.
I mostly have these daydreams when I’m alone. It puts me off
even to have the baby in the room with me. I discovered this
when I used to leave her with my mum when I wanted to go
away for a week-end. When I got back home, suddenly my whole
little flat was different. Just being alone in it made it all so sexy.
It’s strange, isn’t it? After all, what can an infant only a few
months old know or see? They don’t understand anything yet.
277
But there it was. When I’m alone in the flat is almost my favorite
time in the world. I sometimes think I like it so much that I never
want to live with a man again. With anyone.
What I like to do is when I come home at night from work, I
pull the curtains so that I feel really alone. I turn the radio on to
Radio One – the pop station – and I imagine it’s a man in the
other room, talking to me while he’s putting different records on
my machine. When I found photos of the best-looking disc jockey
in magazines, I’d cut them out and put them in the edge of my
mirror. This helps me imagine the man in the next room.
Then I begin taking my clothes off. I even talk back to the man
in the other room. I put on a G-string, suspender belt, black
stockings, fluffy garters (no bra), a frilly, or see-through, blouse
or transparent negligee, no skirt, and a blond wig. First of all, I
like to put a Tampax in. Putting in a Tampax is thrilling at any
time, but I get an especial thrill when I don’t really need it.
I like to walk around the bedroom while I’m getting dressed
this way, and imagine the man in the other room. Ire sounds very
cool, just putting these records on and chatting me up as he does
through the half-open door, talking away as if he had nothing on
his mind but the Beatles or bl**d, Sweat and Tears, but all the
time I know that he’s there, having a fantasy about me in here
getting ready for him. I like the idea of his voice sounding so cool
and friendly, so relaxed, while all the time I know he’s growing
an erection like a battleship underneath his trousers, for me. I like
to imagine his face – that’s when I like to look at the photo – as
he walks about the other room, trying to control himself. I like to
think that little beads of sweat are breaking out on his face and
rolling down his cheeks – he’s so impatient, you see, but he
knows that if he lets me know how hot he’s getting waiting for
me, that I’ll enjoy it so much I’ll just let him wait even longer. I
just reach down and give the Tampax a little shove further up
when I think of his sweating face.
278
What gives me another kind of satisfaction is practicing a
certain kind of walk when I’m alone and dressed like that. It
makes me laugh when I go to the films and see the way they
make the girls walk in one of those sexy movies. Girls don’t walk
like that. But it excites me to see it, even in films – I suppose
that’s why they do it. So when I’m alone, I practice it. Do you
know the way that Maurice Chevalier used to walk – with his
arse jutting out just that little bit? I practice that. I imagine that
I’m a teen-age girl walking like that – I peer at myself in the
mirror; that’s when I most like to see myself in a frilly blouse, as
if I were in the street, not at home. I think that I’m a young girl,
walking past myself, just to turn me on. And I imagine taking
this girl home with me. The first thing I do is take off her
G-string. (I act this out, while I think about it.) And I find that
she’s clean-shaven there. (That’s how I like to be – white all
over.) It makes me very excited, and I imagine myself kissing her
on her tiny little white triangle. The girl in this dream is always
younger than me, and she half doesn’t know what she’s doing.
She just likes to walk around with her arse stuck out like that
because she knows it excites other people, and excites herself.
But she doesn’t know what to do with the excitement, you
understand, until I teach her: So her little white thing is so fragile
looking, so vulnerable. I’m dark, you see, and I can imagine my
dark hand on that white piece of skin…my dark fingers slowly
disappearing into all that white flesh…just disappearing inside
her as if into a white cream jelly. It gives me goose bumps to
think about it.
My husband left some of his clothes behind when he was last
here, and the other thing I like to do is dress up in them. I
especially like to put on his underwear. The fly front just
fascinates me. That’s when I like to put another Tampax in,
through the slit opening, and I try to get it so that it hangs
out…not all the way in, you know? But the angle is wrong, isn’t
it? I mean, men have it coming out in front, but the Tampax just
279
points down, and you can’t sit down naturally. But it’s very
exciting, and I imagine that I’m Harry, just dressed in these
slit-front shorts, and there’s a black man with me. I like the idea
of the contrast of color. The black man is really black, and he’s
covered with sweat, so that he almost shines. It makes my own
skin even whiter. I like to imagine that the black man has an
enormous prick, and that he’s secretly waiting for me to tire of
walking around in this special way. He’s having a fantasy of his
own, you see, of putting that giant prick up my little white arse,
but I feel him, and come up behind him while I’m walking
around and shove my Tampax right up him, and grab him around
the waist, by the balls, so that he can’t move without me doing
him an injury. Every time he tries to wiggle away, I just give his
balls a twist, and finally, he has to give in, and in goes this giant
white prick I have, and in the middle, he begins to love it, and he
drops down on his hands and knees so that I can get in easier.
"Shake it!" I yell at him, and he begins to wiggle his arse in little
circular motions to feel it better.
I always enjoy these little games the most because I know that
I still have the whole evening and night ahead of me. I don’t
really have an orgasm when I have these thoughts, but I get very
excited and my breathing changes. So I usually have a bath and
turn on the telly. It makes me feel so peaceful. I’ll tell you
something – all this business about orgasms must be a lot of
twaddle. I’ve had orgasms with men and with girls. But they
always leave me feeling a bit on edge, anyway. Exhausted
perhaps, but still ready to have another go. But when I have my
fantasies, and I take a bath after they’re over, I can just drift off
into the most peaceful sl**p of my life. So somehow they must be
more satisfying than the real thing. At least, that’s how it seems
to me sometimes. [Taped interview]
280
Sophie
 Sophie is eighteen but already has a full and varied sex life.
When she was sixteen her parents found out about it and she left
home after the subsequent quarrel. She took a bus to Chicago and
lives there now on the Near North Side, which is the Chicago
equivalent, more or less, of New York’s Greenwich Village. She
holds no steady job but finds various things to do when she – or
the friends with whom she lives – are out of money. Her job at
the moment is shampooing in one of the fashionable new barber
shops where both young men and women come to have their hair
trimmed and shaped, where loud music plays, coffee is served,
and waiting customers may even be dancing. She likes this job
and says she has no plans for leaving it at the moment.
Sophie lives communally, as she puts it. An older generation
would call it living with two men. It is also typical, I think, of
Sophie’s generation that she is very aware of her fantasies, and is
not only unembarrassed to admit having them or talking about
them, but indeed tries to live them out in her life. 
I never had any hang-ups about sex; it was something people
did when they felt like it, and so I didn’t like it when my f****y
came down on me so heavy about it. I told them they had their
scene, I had mine, we didn’t have to quarrel. But they insisted
that I only make their scene – two-by-two, married – so I split.
It wasn’t sex that was my hang-up, but the kind of man I
wanted it with. What chick wants to be alone? But all my life,
I’ve always dug two different kinds of guys. The first was always
tall and dark and’ I was never sure that he really liked me. Or
anybody else, if you stop to think about it. A hard kind of guy
who never took crap from anybody. Naturally, a guy like that, all
the girls were after him. Which was all right with him. I
remember one. Practically any chick who wasn’t a horror could
ball him for a night or two, but after that it was all over, and if
281
she cried or told him she loved him, that was tough titty, he just
laughed and took a walk.
My other type, Type B, is just the opposite. He’s mostly small,
and maybe with kind of washed-out blond hair. But good-looking
and sad, as if he had TB and wasn’t going to live very long. Type
A, the rough one, was a school dropout, but Type B was very
hipped on books and reading and had all sorts of theories about
philosophy…about the way the world really is. He has this kind
of appeal, you see, he could talk to you, and explain why certain
things were happening. He made you feel calm. But his main
appeal, of course, was that you wanted to take care of him.
So ever since I started going out with guys, I’m like a
grandfather clock, tick tock swinging between these two opposite
types, thinking about the one type when I was with the other. But
it wasn’t ever that clear to me. Until some movie house had a
Clark Gable festival and I dug right away that this chick in the
picture, Gone With the Wind, she was hung-up between Type A
and Type B, too. Clark Gable and Leslie Howard. Leslie Howard,
Jesus, what a Type B he was, perfect. So when you ask about
fantasy, I knew right away that my fantasy wasn’t some story I
made up myself to get it off better with some guy. Some of the
guys I know, they’re always reading to you from these books,
about lesbians, and eight people going down on each other. But
that’s all in the mind, it doesn’t affect me much. Anyway, it
doesn’t get me all turned on the way it turns on the men. I don’t
know what you’d call my own story. It’s just the way I live and
that’s what I think is so exciting for me in the bed scenes.
And the scenes we have! Like, when I’m in the sack with Type
A, he’ll order B to bring our big portable mirror closer so we can
see ourselves better. Or else he tells him to roll some joints for us
while we finish, and then the three of us light up and have a
friendly smoke afterwards. But all the time I’m making it with A,
I know B is there in the room, too, and he’s thinking about me,
282
watching out for me, digging that I’m enjoying it, and I’m
digging that B is enjoying it, too.
A lot of times I make it with B, too, of course, but it’s always
different with him. He’s not so freaky as A. He likes it when I
take the lead. Sometimes, with him, I get the feeling that it’s
almost like having a baby in bed with me. Once A got mad at
something I’d done, and slapped me across the face so hard that I
fell down. Then A took whatever loot we had in the house at the
moment and split. But B stayed with me, and he was so tender,
even trying to explain A’s psychology to me, so that I wouldn’t
hate him so much. He’s so cool that he dug it that down beneath,
I really liked A so much it would be bad for me to hate him.
Sometimes I get the feeling that B is in love with A. Maybe A
thinks so, too. He often calls him "sweetie" or "dearie" or some
other faggoty name. In fact, I think the reason B gets so excited
when I’m screwing A is because he doesn’t know which of us
he’d rather be fucking himself, A or me. Or both. In fact, we’ve
tried that, too, a few times. Talk about a chick living in a dream,
having the two of them in me at the same time and groping each
other, too, all at once. But we don’t do it often, because after one
of those scenes A gets mad and disappears for a day or two, and I
hear that he’s balling some other chick somewhere.
So you see, I don’t have to make up any stories to turn myself
on. I’m really living in one. I don’t like the word "fantasy." It
sounds like some neurotic thing you’re into, and the next thing
they’re coming for you with the psycho nets. So I wouldn’t say I
have a fantasy about sex. Or if I do, it’s my whole life. [Letter]
Bobbie
I am only fifteen years old, so I don’t want to tell you my
name, so that I can be sure that my parents won’t find out any of
this. I saw your questionnaire in one of my big b*****r’s
magazines, and I just felt like replying to it because I guess I
283
think about sex quite a bit of the time. I pet with boys a lot, but
the only guy I ever tried to go all the way with came before he
was able to get his penis into me. I thought you ought to know
that so it would help you understand my answers better.
Most of the guys that I have had sex with wouldn’t get uptight
about knowing that I was thinking about someone else when I
was having sex with them. I’m sure that sexy girls who turn them
on come into their thoughts, too. Besides, a guy has no right to
get angry about what I’m thinking about as long as I’m giving
him what he wants.
I masturbate almost every day, and I almost always fantasize
when I do. One of my favorites is to think about having a boy
who turns me on tied up. He is helpless, and I take down his
pants and play with his penis. When he is almost ready to come I
stop and just watch him suffer. Then I make him do what I guess
is called cunnilingus to me before I finally play with his penis
until he comes.
When I pet with boys I like to have them do cunnilingus (I
usually just call it eating my pie) to me, and when I masturbate I
like to think about guys doing that to me.
Sometimes when I masturbate I play with my nipples and then
I like to imagine that a boy is sucking on them.
Lots of the time, I just imagine that a guy is fucking me and
that my finger is his penis going in and out of me. I keep doing it
until I’m worn out from coming.
One of my weirdest fantasies is about being spanked. I
imagine that some guy who really turns me on grabs me, lifts my
skirt, takes down my panties, and spanks my bottom until it
really hurts. Then when I cry he kisses my bottom all over and
does cunnilingus to me.
I have sucked some guys’ penises when I’ve petted with them,
and every once in a while I’ll think about that when I masturbate.
I sometimes suck on my thumb when I try to imagine that.
284
I guess that the most common thing in all of my fantasies is to
think about having the boy under my control and being able to
make him do whatever I want him to do to please me. I think
about myself sitting on a big chair like a throne with my skirt
pulled up and my panties off and the boy is kneeling between my
legs doing cunnilingus to me. Sometimes if I really feel devilish I
imagine that I pee in his mouth and he has to swallow it. In the
fantasies like this the boy’s hands are tied so that he cannot touch
me except with his mouth. Usually he is naked and sometimes I
imagine that I am whipping him when he is kneeling in front of
me like that. I usually add to these fantasies in whatever way I
feel like at the time.
I have other fantasies, but these are my favorites right now.
A couple of years ago, an older girl and I did mess around
together some. Mostly we masturbated each other and I sucked
on her nipples some. She was the one who first taught me about
cunnilingus, too. When I masturbated myself then I would think
about the things she and I did, and I still think about them once
in a while now when I masturbate. Mostly I think about the way
she used to get so turned on and come so much when I played
around with her. Sometimes I like to imagine what it would be
like if I did those same things with a younger girl. Also, I like to
imagine what it would be like to have a penis like a guy and have
sex with a girl.
When I see a guy who turns me on I like to try to imagine in
my mind what he would look like standing there naked with his
penis erect. It is the thought of his erect penis that stands out in
my mind. If a guy like that is looking at me, I imagine that he can
see me naked, too. Once in a while, I have the same thoughts
about a girl. Sometimes at school when I pass by the boys’ rest
room I imagine the boys in there with their penises hanging out
of their pants. That makes me laugh to myself instead of feeling
sexy.
285
The guys I have sex with don’t know my fantasies, but
sometimes without them knowing about it I get them to do things
that I have fantasized about before then. I enjoy making them
kneel in front of me and do cunnilingus to me before I will do
anything to them.
I like to imagine myself going all the way with some guy who
really turns me on with all my girl friends watching us. I imagine
that they get so turned on that they start masturbating themselves
and plead for him to have sex with them, but he stays with me. I
also like to masturbate while I am listening to rock music. I
sometimes imagine that one of the singers is having sex with me
in front of a big audience.
I like horses and I sometimes imagine that I am naked and
riding bareback on a beautiful thoroughbred horse. I feel bad
about thinking such a thing, but I once tried to imagine what it
would be like to try to get a horse’s big penis into me. That was
more like devilish curiosity though.
The only time that I’ve spoken any of my fantasies out loud
was a few times with that older girl that I told you about. Then it
got us more turned on.
I am sure that there are other things that I could have told you
about if I had remembered them, but I hope that this much will
be some help to you.
Peace. [Letter]
Paula
 Paula is a lovely, black Haitian, whom I met in Rome. Her
current lover, Tony, is a white Englishman. I would say she’s in
her early twenties. I’ve left my dialogue with her unedited to
illustrate how these interviews generally developed and took
form. Paula, as you can see, is no sexual shrinking violet, but she
originally refused to contribute to the book, saying she didn’t
have any sexual fantasies. It was only when I gave her several to
286
read that she exclaimed, "Oh, that’s a sexual fantasy! Something
that makes you feel good."
It’s interesting, too, and typical of women when they begin to
talk of their fantasies, that they find they have much more to say
than they thought. As Paula warms to the subject, she begins to
release information, new even to herself, as if she is verbally
getting in touch for the first time with up-till-now untapped
realms of her self. I don’t mean she deliberately withheld
information at the start of the interview – having decided to talk,
she was genuinely eager to tell all and, in fact, insisted that I use
her real name – but I think the depth of her fantasies and their
involvement with her real life only became more conscious as she
discussed them. As for myself, it wasn’t until I was halfway
through the interview and beginning to get confused as to what
was fantasy and what was fact, that I realized how much Paula’s
fantasy and real worlds overlapped; that she, in fact, totally and
happily accepted and lived her fantasies. 
Q: Have you thought some more about your fantasies since we
last talked?
A: Can I read some other people’s fantasies, just to see what
they’re like? What I’m thinking of may not even be a fantasy.
Q: Remember the one you read about the girl fantasizing that a
guy is going down on her in a restaurant?
A: When I’m making love I love to think that the guy is fucking
another chick, not me.
Q: Where are you, are you in the fantasy, too?
A: I’m in my mind, I mean I know I’m being fucked but I like to
think the guy is fucking somebody else.
Q: Anyone in particular, a girl friend … ?
A: No. Sometimes girls I used to go to school with, they’re the
other girls, and I love it so much, what’s happening, I know
they’d love it too.
Q: They’re fucking the guy you’re really with? That excites you?
287
A: That’s amazing, you know? To think, when you’re making
love, that somebody else is getting it, not you. I like
sometimes to have another girl in bed with me, I like to get it
together, with me and my boy friend, and to have him make
love to her, and make love to me. I get extremely jealous, but
it turns me on like crazy. The jealousy turns me on … how
it’s being done, just to look at it is fantastic, to look at him
fucking someone else.
Q: In your imagination, or in reality?
A: No, in my imagination. I really love it. I think about it when
I’m making love. What happens is I get the kinky feeling that
I know what she’s getting. I get really excited, thinking about
all the things that she may be thinking about as well … like,
oh, what a great fuck he is … even if she isn’t having a great
fuck, I think, Oh wow, that’s really … strong.
Q: Do you see yourself in your imagination watching them?
A: Oh, yes. When I’m making love my eyes have to be open,
even if I’m not really looking at anything. My imagination is
so strong, I have to be looking, I have to have my eyes really
open. If my eyes are closed, it’s no good.
Q: Most people do fuck with their eyes closed.
A: Not me. My eyes have to be open, staring at that object there.
It’s really real, it’s amazing.
Q: Do you ever feel any jealousy in reality?
A: I get jealous if I think I would be there and just looking …
but no, I am not jealous, basically. Because I know I’m really
getting what she’s getting in my mind, and that’s such an
enjoyment that it helps to stop the big jealous thing. I’m
jealous but happily so, because it’s so exciting for me to
know that she’s being fucked, and going crazy; that it’s so
strong.
Q: What’s nice is that you have your eyes open. It shows how
close you are to the whole thing.
288
A: And I actually can see it. The woman can be anyone.
Everyone I know comes into my mind. They come and then
disappear. I imagine everyone being fucked, everyone I know
… acquaintances, friends …
Q: How about men … do you sometimes think of Tony with
other men?
A: Yes. When I’m making love I love to see another guy making
love to him.
Q: Does that bother Tony?
A: It doesn’t bother him, no. I hate a guy to say they don’t like
me thinking that. I know most guys say they wouldn’t really
go with another guy. But to say they hate the idea of it,
thinking of it … I hate a guy to be that way. "Oh," a guy
should say, "that’s a wild idea, that turns me on like crazy." A
guy shouldn’t put you down for what you think.
Q: I think many guys feel threatened if you talk about their
making it with another guy; they say, "It’s one thing for a
woman, but quite different for a man" to get into some
homosexual number.
A: I know. But if you say it to someone who’s really groovy –
that you’re thinking about him with another guy – he’ll like
it, he won’t put it down. Which is nice. I love saying it to a
guy I really dig, "Oh baby, I’d love to see you with another
guy." I always say it if I’m really enjoying myself when we’re
making love. Even if it never happens, him and the other guy,
still it’s nice to say it, and if it does happen …
Q: Thinking it doesn’t mean you want it to happen, or, that it has
to happen. It’s just the thought that it could happen…
A: Right. Whenever we make love I like to think that everything
can happen, it doesn’t matter how dirty or how nasty. It just
blows my mind to think that it’s possible to do anything. For
instance, I wouldn’t mind being fucked on a horse. I like to
think that it could happen … that I was in the front, and
someone I really fancied was behind me, and he could just
289
slip it in as we rode off, slip it in and out. It’s something I’d
love to try. I know it sounds ridiculous.
Q: Nothing sounds ridiculous.
A: But these things do go through my mind. When I go to the
polo grounds to watch Tony play, I think, Oh boy, I’d really
dig being taken right now, right there on that horse.
Q: Guys on horses, they’re a very sexy sight.
A: Very. I asked him once, do you come sometimes when you’re
riding? And he said, "Nearly."
Q: Do you ever get into any group scenes in your fantasies … I
mean more than, say, just three of you?
A: Not really. I usually have this major thing about the other girl,
the girl in my fantasy, and when she’s going to come. This
picture’s always in my head when I’m making love. It
doesn’t matter which guy it is, it’s not necessarily Tony, but I
just like to think that this other girl is feeling what I’m
feeling, is getting what I’m getting.
Q: Why do you think this makes you feel more excited?
A: Because the excitement is something I want to share, because
I know that some girls would love that kind of excitement,
and I like to think that they’re having it at the same time.
Even if I’m really tired, I just have to open my eyes to watch
what’s going on in my head. It’s like looking at your own
imagination.
Q: When you meet an attractive guy, does your mind start to
wander?
A: Oh, yes. But I would think that’s the most natural thing, to
think: I wonder if he’s a good lay. Even if it doesn’t happen,
or couldn’t, I think it. Later, maybe that night when I’m with
Tony, I’ll think about that guy, think that it’s him I’m
fucking. But that’s natural. I’m sure guys do it all the time,
fantasize about other chicks when they’re making it with their
chick.
Q: Are the girls you think about always people you know?
290
A: It’s much more exciting if I know the chick. Say, I haven’t
seen her for a few days, then when I think about her, wow, it
all comes back, the performance. It goes on for days in my
mind.
Q: You remember the scene with this girl, a real scene?
A: Right.
Q: I suppose these fantasies of other girls especially happen
when the guy’s going down on you.
A: Oh, yes. Because then I can open my eyes and see his head,
imagine everything, pretend everything. Seeing his head,
there, I can see his mouth, too, everything … and imagine
he’s doing this to some other lucky chick, as well as me.
Q: You’re a very generous girl, Paula.
A: I never just think about myself when I fantasize. I like to
think of lots of people getting what I’m getting, I like to
imagine a roomful of people, lots of color, and voices …
Q: So many people like to make love with the lights out, under
the sheets …
A: Oh, no. I like the lights on, my eyes open. I get some of my
wildest fantasies when I’m driving.
Q: So that’s why you like driving so much.
A: Always, when I’m driving a car, I feel sexy.
Q: I think lots of women feel that. Why do you think it is,
women, driving, get that feeling?
A: There’s like a whole scene going on sometimes when I’m
driving. It’s all happening. Most girls when they’re driving
… look at their faces next time you see one. They look very
… proud. They never look bored, never. A kind of look they
have when they’re making love, thinking of sex.
Q: Does Tony like to hear about these fantasies? Do you tell
him?
A: Oh, yeah. When we’re fucking he loves to know what I’m
thinking, he’ll ask me and say, "Oh, that’s beautiful; go on,
tell me more."
291
Q: Many people seem to fuck silently. So many women tell me
they wish their guys would talk to them more.
A: It’s beautiful when you get someone to talk to you. I love that.
Fantastic. I can really lose my mind. It’s only half a fuck
when you do it silently, it’s like you’re by yourself. But when
a guy’s inside you and saying, "Oh baby, I love to fuck you
like this," and telling you about how it feels and then I tell
him how it feels and what I’m thinking and when he hears
that, oh wow, he just fucks me all the wilder. Oh, yes, I love
to chat while I’m fucking. It gives me encouragement, makes
me want to do even wilder things. If a guy doesn’t talk to you
while he’s fucking you, you don’t dare to do certain things.
It’s like he’s cheering you on when he talks. Guys spend a lot
of time wondering what chicks are thinking about when
they’re fucking them … I think it worries some of them. But
the only way fucking can get better is when you tell them, and
they like it. And you’ve got to say it right, you’ve got to use
the exciting words, you’ve got to be vulgar, or it doesn’t mean
anything. Because when you’re fucking, you should use
fucking words. You’ve got to be vulgar, really vulgar.
Q: Fucking is not about vaginas and other medical terms, it’s
about cunts and cocks …
A: You’re not going to the doctor, are you? You’re: being
fucked. I love to say, "Oh, I’d love to be naughty, darling, I’m
thinking such naughty things …"
Q: When you think of him fucking another guy, where are you in
your fantasies? Watching? Are you fucking, too?
A: My favorite is that he’s fucking me while another guy is
fucking him. That way I can imagine what he’s feeling, too.
It’s also like I’m sharing in what he’s feeling, like the cock
going into him is also going into me, so like there’s extra
pressure from above. I’m getting two cocks.
Q: When you think about other girls are you in the active role or
the passive role?
292
A: I like to be the aggressive one. Maybe because that way I’m
like a guy fucking a chick. I like to be able to think what he’s
feeling, because what he does to me makes me feel so good.
So I think about me doing wild things with these other
chicks.
Q: Most women I’ve talked to say they have had thoughts about
other women. They seem to accept this; they don’t feel guilty
about it.
A: When I see a girl naked, I usually get excited. Then I think,
wow.
Q: Wow, you’d like to fuck her, or see her being fucked?
A: Mostly that I’d like to see her legs apart, see her being fucked
by some guy.
Q: Your guy?
A: Any guy, mostly my guy. It’s exciting. It’s the way most girls
react to being fucked that excites me. Because my mind is so
… I can imagine it being so strong, I can almost feel it for
them. I think, Oh wow, they’re really enjoying it.
Q: And no guilt feelings?
A: Oh, no. When I’m making love I’m not ashamed of anything.
If you’re ashamed, then your mind’s not free to create; and
your body’s not free either. I think maybe I wouldn’t do the
things I do when I’m making love if my mind weren’t really
free to create.
Q: I don’t think women always fantasize during sex, but to deny
that it ever happens, to deny it altogether …
A: Oh, you’ve got to fantasize when the time’s right. When I’m
fucking, I don’t fantasize about the guy I’m with. I know he’s
doing it. I mean, if I didn’t like a guy I wouldn’t be fucking
him, but the guy in my mind is always someone else. I know
it’s him inside me, but making it in my mind with another
guy at the same time, it’s fantastic.
Q: Tell me, what comes first, the fact or the fantasy?
293
A: The fantasies have always been there, very strong. That’s how
I knew I would really dig that sort of thing. Ever since I was
… eleven or twelve.
Q: That’s the magic age all right. Did the fantasies change, say,
the ones of you and another girl, after you started really doing
it?
A: No. When I was young I used to sometimes see people
making love, and it used to make me feel quite good. I wasn’t
involved, I was much too young. Well, where I grew up,
sometimes people would get careless, forget to close a
window or a door, and I’d walk by.
Q: Gee, I wish I’d grown up in a place like that! When you tell
Tony your fantasies now, do the two of you sometimes think
of making them come true? Like another guy fucking him
while he’s fucking you?
A: Yes. Anything I tell him, my fantasies, are all things I’d
really like to have happen. Like, say we’re at a party and
feeling very good. Suddenly we both begin thinking this is the
night we will get it together. I’ll say, "Oh Tony, I’d love to
have a scene with that chick." He’ll automatically say, "Why
don’t you get it together?" Recently there was this American
girl staying with me, and Tony and I came home very late one
night. I’d never had any kind of scene with this girl before,
and Tony really didn’t fancy her, but he was enjoying our
scene, him and me, so much, and I said, "Come on, darling,
let’s get it together," so I called to this chick to come join us.
He enjoyed himself like crazy that night. I don’t think she’d
ever been in a scene like that before, but she really enjoyed it,
she never stopped talking about it. She wanted it every day
after that. But Tony didn’t want it again. He didn’t really
fancy her, it was just that that night he was already excited
and he’d got so turned on listening to me talking about my
fantasies.
Q: How about with another guy?
294
A: Only recently. Once I ‘got him so excited one day talking
about it, that the following night, there was a guy who was
always trying to get him, that we actually had a scene with
him. I don’t think Tony was very pleased in the end, because
it’s not his scene, he likes chicks too much. But he said I’d
turned him on so much about it, he thought he should try it.
Q: Are you more turned on with guys?
A: Oh, yes. Guys more than chicks … but it all depends.
Q: Generally, I think women can handle both sexual scenes,
even just thinking about them, with much less anxiety than
men. They don’t seem to be threatened by their fantasies of
other women.
A: No, I don’t think chicks feel threatened by it. Girls … there’s
something sort of innocent and beautiful for them in that sort
of scene. They think of it as beauty rather than vulgar, or
disgusting. And if they really do get into a sexual scene
together, they are very natural about it.
Q: Do you still fantasize about Tony and that guy he made it
with?
A: Oh yeah, but I don’t talk to him about it, because I know he
really doesn’t want to do it again. But I think about it. I go
back through recent scenes all the time when we’re making
love, even if he wasn’t with me at that particular scene. I love
going back over the particulars of a scene even while I’m in a
new scene. It makes it all so fantastic. I even fantasize when
I’m in bed alone. I love it. I get excited all over again.
Q: Did any guy ever put you down for your fantasies, for telling
him?
A: Oh, no. I’ve never found any guy who doesn’t like someone
being as naughty as I am. The way I say it, tell my fantasies,
they’re so beautiful, no one in his right mind would put me
down for them.
Q: When you were talking about jealousy earlier, you said it
excited you. What did you mean by that?
295
A: For instance, if there’s a girl in the room who I think Tony
would like to make it with, a girl I’m jealous of, then I start
thinking about making it with her. I’d like to say to him the
next day, "I fucked that girl." It would annoy him, but it
would satisfy me. Even if he went with her after that, I
wouldn’t feel too bad because the conquest would really have
been mine to start with. But that’s only because of jealousy; if
it weren’t for the fact that he wanted to fuck her, the thought
wouldn’t have occurred to me.
Q: Do you sometimes want these jealousy fantasies of making it
with the other girl to come true?
A: Oh, yes. Sometimes I’ll really get it together, me, the other
chick, the one I’m jealous of, and Tony. These scenes, I really
enjoy them, but even during them I ‘still feel jealous. But the
jealousy excites me, too. I mean, if I’ve been jealous earlier in
the evening, and then Tony and I are in bed, I get excited
because of the jealousy … even though I hate being jealous.
Maybe I’ll fantasize that the chick is also with us. I know
most chicks, normal people, get very aggressive when they’re
jealous, but me, I just become quiet, almost passive, and
wildly sexy.
Q: If you know Tony is fucking some other girl, and you’re not
in on it, you’re not there, how do you feel about it?
A: I fantasize what’s going on. If you know the person very well,
you can imagine everything. I get an almost satisfaction
thinking of their movements, it excites me, and I think, Oh,
wow. I feel jealous, but I know he’d like me to be there, too
… and I imagine myself with them. I imagine him thinking of
me while he’s fucking her and in a way I am there. Can you
understand that?
Q: Are your fantasies of black girls as well as white girls?
A: No, I never fantasize about black girls. They don’t come into
my mind at all. If you’re going to fantasize, it’s always the
296
opposite you think about. Except when I was at home, of
course, because there weren’t any white girls there.
Q: Do people in your fantasies dress strangely, wear masks, or
do the fantasies take place in strange surroundings?
A: No, I always just think of them nude. And it’s always in bed.
A bed that I know. And my fantasies are always in color,
never black and white.
Q: Some people, if they want to really do something wild while
they’re fucking, they have to fantasize about it first.
A: Sometimes, not always, I really need my fantasies to get me
started, I can’t get turned on without them. Maybe some
people, they only have to be touched and they get sexy. But I
really doubt that most people can think about absolutely
nothing and get sexy.
Q: If it’s somebody totally new, maybe then you get instantly
turned on.
A: But if it’s somebody you’ve fucked a lot though, even if he is
the greatest fuck in the world, I still think it helps to fantasize
… in the beginning, you understand, just to get you started.
Sometimes I get turned on thinking about the wild things he
must be thinking while he’s fucking me.
Q: Do you think men fantasize as much as women do, especially
in bed?
A: No; I think men often depend on the woman to start things
going. If a woman, for example, can just relax and confide in
her man and tell him about her fantasies, it really turns him
on. The other night, we were in bed, and I knew he was still
thinking about his work, that he wanted to fuck, but his mind
was preoccupied. He even said, "I’m too tired." I said,
"You’re not tired." And he just had to look at me to know
what was going through my mind, because I’d told him of my
fantasies so often. He could tell from a look that I was into
one of them and suddenly he was into it, too. That’s why
297
women really should tell their guys what goes on in their
minds. It could change their lives. [Taped interview]
298
FANTASIES THAT SHOULD
BE REALITY
 The content of a fantasy, what happens, is not the clue to
whether or not it should be acted out. (Always excepting, of
course, obviously dangerous or physically dam. aging notions
like playing Russian Roulette in bed, etc.) What may sound ugly,
even horrific, to you or me may mean sexual satisfaction to the
woman who thought it up In the end, she’s the only one who
knows whether a fantasy should stay where it is – in her mind –
or whether living it would add something to her life. Where
women seem to get confused is in thinking that accepting their
fantasies means putting them into action, and that unless they do,
they’re sexual hypocrites.
But accepting your fantasies can mean just that, and end right
there; there’s nothing that says you’ve only gone halfway if you
don’t act them out. Fantasy has no Hoyle’s Book of Rules.
What must be clear; however, to anyone who’s read this book
is how many of the fantasies in it should be part of a woman’s
real life. How many fantasies are sexual desires for things any
woman has a natural right to. And this right may go beyond the
satisfactions ordinarily understood by saying a woman is
married, or has a lover, or even that she is sexually satisfied.
Because, after all, what they want is so simple that it is a mystery
to me why a woman is afraid to ask. What it means, I suppose, is
that women just don’t talk, not even to their lovers, don’t express
their desires, whether through shyness or fear. This fantasy is
typical, except that its surprise ending makes it even more
poignant. 
299
Martha
I am a married woman of thirty-four. I would like to tell you
about my sexual fantasy. My own fantasy has a true base on
which I build. About eleven years ago, before I was married, but
was engaged, I went out a number of times with a married man
with whom I worked. This was no "love" affair. It was purely
sexual.
Although I made it regularly with my boy friend, this man
really excited me. We were lucky that we had a room to go to and
didn’t have to make it in the back of a car. First we would
undress completely. He would always have the most incredible
erection. He would fondle, kiss, and suck my breasts. He would
caress my bottom and smack it. He would play with my clitoris
and insert his fingers up me. Then he would suck my clitoris and
insert his tongue in me. During all this I never used to touch his
penis. He would concentrate wholly on me, making me cry with
excitement, and he would talk to me, the language of lust: "Oh,
you beauty, you lovely little cunt, those lovely soft hairs I’m
going to bury my cock against them, right up your cunt. I’m
going to fuck you, fuck, fuck, fuck you, and I’m going to wet all
those hairs with my come, and after that you are going to suck it
for me, all of it."
Then he would insert his fingers up my bottom and suck me to
orgasm. While I was still crying with pleasure he would put his
huge penis in me and with my legs around his waist would fuck
me to at least two orgasms. He would still not have come yet, and
would have an erection like an iron bar. He would push it against
my lips until I opened my mouth and took it in and I would suck
it. He was capable of withholding his ejaculation for as long as
he wanted. Still not having come, he would take it out of my
mouth and I would caress it with my hand, wrapping my fingers
round it. Suddenly he would roughly grab my legs, put them onto
his shoulders and f***e his cock into me again and work hard and
300
fast. Then he would come, and I would feel his warm semen
spurting.
That then is my sexual fantasy. It never actually happened. I
did have an affair with this married man, but most of the rest is
just a daydream. [Letter]
ACTING OUT FANTASIES,
PROS AND CONS
 While only the woman herself knows whether acting out her
fantasy would enrich her life, even knowing herself isn’t a
guarantee that what worked in fantasy is going to work as well in
reality. It’s a gamble; some women have told me that just talking
about their secret desires – forget about living them – was not
only disappointing, but ruined the effectiveness of the fantasy
forever.
Some of the spine-chilling fantasies described back in the Pain
and Humiliation Rooms at the House of Fantasy are enough to
turn anyone off the idea of making their "dreams" come true.
Luckily, the women who have these frightening sexual images
usually say they have no real desire for the "Ouch!" treatment and
would run a mile to avoid any real pain. Their gory fantasies
would seem to be similar to the horrific, but beneficial,
nightmares dreamed at night. (But if your nightmare fantasies
aren’t the****utic – if they frighten you, not with the delicious
thrills of a Dracula movie, but instead tempt you to find your own
real-life monster – a little professional help might be in order.)
Women who see no conflict whatsoever in their fantasies, who
want to get closer to them rather than further away, look around
them and see everything changing and everything being tried;
from films, magazines, and billboards, it seems life itself is full
301
of fantasy, getting closer to each other every day; why not merge
her life with her fantasy? Here are some interviews and letters
from women who’ve had various degrees of success at doing just
that.
Sylvia
I’ve been married for twenty years, have two c***dren, and I’ve
just celebrated my forty-second birthday. Both my husband, a
newspaperman, and I have college degrees; we are middle-class
people.
Years ago, discussing dreams and fantasies with my husband,
we confessed to each other that we did, indeed, think of others
during sex. Further, like many. of my friends, I find it somewhat
of a relief during the course of a hectic day to masturbate and
fantasize about the red-haired producer and writer for television
who is a neighbor of ours.
But I’ve had disappointing results in actually experiencing my
fantasies. They both sort of just happened. The first had to do
with a lesbian fantasy that’s vague, in fact more just random
thoughts about what it would be like … after all, who knows
women’s vital sexual areas better than other women? Well, a few
years ago a close friend paid me a surprise visit early one
morning. Since I had not had the time to finish dressing, she
caught me in my dressing gown. As we sat on the divan and had
coffee, she gradually worked herself closer to me. That’s when I
began thinking about my fantasy, and wondering if this was it.
But before I could decide if I even wanted it, like a bolt out of the
blue she suddenly reached over and started fondling my breasts. I
started to admonish her for such behavior, but she was not to be
denied and gradually lowered her face onto my lap. I confess that
while it was quite a shock at first, I wondered to myself whether
she would be as good with her tongue as my husband (and a
couple of other males I know) or as exciting as some of the
302
lesbian scenes so prevalent in today’s films. Did you see The
Conformist?
Well, sadly she wasn’t. She did bring me to a climax,
masturbating with her hand. I can still see her doing it.
Fortunately, she has moved away. I really could never have
brought myself around to seeing her again.
The other incident has to do with what I am sure must be a
prevalent female fantasy: the male Negro and his reputed size
and talent. This happened during the last presidential contest. My
husband was called to Washington to cover some Senate
hearings. During his absence, I attended a dinner party which
brought together two presidential hopefuls and a group of
pseudointellects (forgive me). One young Negro, well groomed
and with a Ph.D. in political science, spent most of the evening
with me discussing subjects from sales to sex. He offered to drive
me home. By now, the fantasy had begun to play through my
mind, and wondering what he was like sexually, I had already
begun thinking about whether I wanted to find out. During the
drive he pulled into a parking lot and proceeded to make
advances. Of course you know what happened: he took out of his
trousers his very hard and pulsing penis which he placed in my
hand. I was actually holding it, this thing I’d imagined so often.
He pleaded with me to let him "go down on you," and before I
knew it, I was lowering my briefs and pantyhose. He ate as
though it was his last meal. Fortunately, the c***dren were away
at school, and so I thought it best that we drive to my home and
continue the action there. I’m not one who can relax in a sedan.
I don’t know if Charlie was any representative of his race, but
he was a lousy fuck. It was my first and last experience with the
other race. But I shall never forget the experience. I thought it
would also be the end of the male Negro as a fantasy for me, but I
find it hasn’t finished the fantasy, it’s changed it. I may not do it
again but I’ll always remember it … in a way. One more thing:
he begged me to suck him off – which I had done in fantasy – but
303
which I naturally refused to do. I admit his instrument was
mighty handsome to see and to hold, but beyond that, his sexual
talents were zero. Incidentally, a close friend of mine also had
intercourse with a black, and she, too, agreed that their sexual
prowess is just so much baloney. It is a status symbol, I fear.
Women would be smart to stick to their fantasies.
So, there’s my story. I hope that it has been enlightening. Of
course we mortals dream … for that is what life is all about.
[Letter]
Babs
My fantasies are so personal, and the pleasure I get from them
derives so much, I think, from the fact that they are private and
locked away in my imagination, that I wouldn’t dream of trying
to make them come true. I’ve thought a lot about this, especially
after writing this letter. I almost didn’t write it for fear of
diminishing this pleasure; I was afraid that putting them on paper
would lessen their effectiveness. Luckily it hasn’t, perhaps
because I don’t know you. I mean, if someone, even a close
friend, asked me to speak them aloud so that the words actually
made sound for someone to hear, I don’t think I could do it. And
if I could, it certainly would spoil them for me, especially the
ones involving love. But act my fantasies out? Make them come
true? No, absolutely not. My real life’s not what they’re about; I
don’t want those things to really happen to me, I simply want to
imagine what it would be like. So that’s where they’ll stay.
[Letter]
Elizabeth
I am twenty-five years of age and have spent most of my life in
Kansas City. My husband and I have been married nearly five
years and we have a son four years old. I am a college graduate,
304
interested in painting and music, and after graduation I spent a
short time working as an actress in summer stock. My present
job is that of a telephone solicitor. Good luck in your research.
Here goes.
Usually during sex I concentrate on what I’m doing and who
I’m with. However, I sometimes fantasize that I am with an old
boy friend or a complete stranger, that another man in addition to
my husband is making love to me. There is a friend of my
husband’s with whom I once had a sexual encounter (at my
husband’s urging) and I often imagine him as the extra man. This
fantasy happens when my husband and I are having anal
intercourse. While I am stimulating my clitoris or my husband
stimulates it for me; I pretend that the other man and I are
enjoying vaginal intercourse while I’m having anal intercourse
with my husband at the same time.
I sometimes think about the other women I know my husband
has been with and wonder if he did the same things to them and
how they reacted. I imagine that I am he, making love to one of
these women. Also, when I am blowing my husband I try to
imagine how it feels to have a penis with someone sucking it or
tickling it with her tongue. I can almost feel the semen being
sucked out when I would (when he does) obtain orgasm. I
thoroughly enjoy my fantasies and find talking about them
increases the excitement.
My husband encourages me to fantasize and urges me to
describe my fantasies to him. He becomes very aroused for
instance, if I tell him that I masturbated that day and describe to
him what I was thinking about while I masturbated. I have even
at times told him of some of my fantasizing while we were
making love. Any verbalization of this kind adds to his
excitement. He has at times asked me to pretend he was an old
lover and to describe my feelings and reactions. I have also asked
my husband to pretend I am someone else while making love to
me. I have once or twice pretended I was a boy and asked my
305
husband to pretend the same while balling me anally. But
although it excites him to hear me telling him my fantasies while
we’re making love, he later becomes depressed at the thought of
what I’ve been thinking. He asks to hear my fantasies, but later
I’m afraid they repel him; he becomes disgusted with himself for
becoming excited by that kind of thing. All in all, I think I’ve
decided to keep my very pleasurable fantasies to myself in future.
[Letter]
Winnie
Okay, here goes … (I may have to go and masturbate before I
can finish this, as my mind goes blank.)
I have often thought it would be very yummy (and now that I
think of it, very messy, too) if somebody would pee inside me
(depends on who’s washing the sheets). I never had this actually
occur, but often thought about it and talked about it to men who
seem to think it might be impossible. It is impossible – why?
think I – because they can’t pee and have a hard-on at the same
time? I suppose this is destined to remain a fantasy, unless I can
find some physical wizard.
Also, I’ve been thinking about something and can’t remember
if I talked to you about it when we met: I recently was wondering
if it isn’t unpleasant to have all. of your fantasies played out and
then you don’t have any more. See what I mean? Like … if a
person does all those things she thinks she would like to do,
where will she get any more fantasies? Just a thought. [Letter
from a friend]
Loretta
The most significant thing I have discovered about my
fantasies is that they are far more exciting as fantasies than as
306
reality. I speak from experience. Carrying them out was a
disappointment. The fantasy was, in truth, more exciting than
doing it. I shall say no more than that my fantasy was to be
dominated, to be tied up. [Letter]
Sheila
I was left a divorcee with two daughters at the age of
twenty-five, and after a while I began having fantasies about
young boys. I used to imagine them in bed with me, dressing and
undressing me and all sorts of peculiar things, such as kissing me
on the vaginal lips. It made me masturbate and also wear very
sexy underclothes.
I used to picture the newsboy who delivered my papers having
an affair with me. Then one day one of my daughters got lost and
the newsboy eventually found her, and as a result a friendship
started between us. Sometimes when he came to visit us he
would sit in a chair opposite me. Staring at him "there" – as I was
facing him – I used to imagine what his penis was like. Then one
night after we had all gone to the pictures and the girls were in
bed, he and I sat on the settee. Suddenly the urge came over me
and I asked him if he was fond of me. I felt his hand moving
under my dress, and before long one of my fantasies was realized
and I actually found that his penis was in excess of what I had
imagined. After two years we were married, even though I am
twelve years older. We are very happy and have three c***dren,
one of which was the result of the night we came home from the
pictures.
Fantasies tend to keep one going. I certainly enjoyed them, but
the real thing is even more enjoyable. [Letter]
307
Claudine
My most exotic and rewarding masturbatory/copulative
fantasy has remained a constant throughout my sex life, and this
from the age of perhaps s*******n or eighteen when masturbation
managed to find its way into my life more or less regularly every
day for about two years. Where this fantasy comes from is still a
mystery, but it has very often influenced my choice of lovers, and
within the boundaries imposed by society on those relationships
in which the fantasy has become a reality, I have truly been
"living" my dream on several occasions.
It is possible that the Scorpio/Sado-Masochistic/Florence
Nightingale superfuck that I imagine myself to be on these noble
occasions is a giant myth, but my ability to make it seem real is
very unmythical, and it is in that way I manage to bring myself
off to its sweet music each time it rears its lovely head.
The aberration explained away, I may now be capable of
explaining the fantasy with the lucidity it demands.
I like gangsters. When I was a teen-ager, the masturbatory
stories I told myself had to do with a sort of Mafia chief type of
fatso who hired girls or even had them captured by his henchmen
for his pleasure. Since all of the masturbation I ever do, or did,
was clitoral and I then thought that was blatantly abnormal, the
sequence of my fantasy is rather important.
These henchmen types would have me on a table and I never
had the chance to do much talking. I was being masturbated in
this artificial clitoral way to a peak of excitement which was
designed to turn the gangster guy on when he actually poked his
head through the door and suddenly got a whopping hard-on
from seeing me ready to come. Needless to say, he always had a
very big cock. He was dressed but would show me his hard-on
because the boys told him I liked big cocks. He would then say
that he wanted me to be brought off, because he didn’t want to
enter an "uncome" cunt. That gave me an excuse for having my
308
orgasm, and that was usually the end of my story and I went to
sl**p.
Now … there are variations on this theme which have had to
be dealt with throughout the years. This dangerous character of
whom the whole world is obviously scared shitless sometimes
comes through the door of the room where I am being
masturbated to readiness by the "boys," and when he sees me and
talks to me he decides he really thinks I am just the grooviest
chick he has ever seen or met, and that I have the most delicious
looking pussy around, so he tells the guys to lay off and he fucks
me good and proper and likes it and tells me that I will be his.
permanent old lady and get to have him every Thursday, for
which I shall be handsomely rewarded. The boys are very
surprised by this because the big boss never turns on to chicks,
and they even stop to remind me that I am just about the luckiest
girl in the world.
Aside from this variation, there are other things that
occasionally swim into the scene. Sometimes he likes me enough
to avoid entering me because his cock is so enormous as to have
actually been rejected by many, many ladies, and he feels a little
nervous about the possibility of hurting such a sweetie-pie as
myself. I reassure him a lot and tell him it’s perfectly dandy if he
wants to enter me before I come because I can handle it.
(I-am-a-champ sort of thing.) He’s usually reluctant, but tells me
that he will try it out first after I have come and am relaxed and
wet enough to accommodate him, but that maybe next Thursday
if we find it comfortable the first time … again this gives me the
excuse I need to bring myself off with my hand and not introduce
objects of unimportance into my vagina.
Anyway … this gangster guy is my friend and he would never
hurt me but he hurts lots of other people ‘cuz he’s really a killer
meanie. But … I am a nice chick and nobody would want to spoil
such an adorable number as me. He used to be called "Joe," but
sometimes now he is called by the name of whatever current
309
lover is absent from my own scene and whose memory I am
trying to call up.
I have had three gangster lovers in my real life, and all of them
have been excellent lovers and fallen quite nicely into my
preformed image of what a good gangster should be, i.e., they
might be murderers on the outside but they would never hurt me.
I never have bothered to tell any of them about this fantasy
because they have all acted the part so well without a script.
I have gone off gangsters recently in both real and fantasy life,
and have entered a period of recalling another fantasy which
blows my mind sufficiently during times of extreme stress to
enable me to have orgasms with myself: I imagine there are ten
or twelve men in a sort of amphitheater who are being taught
how to make a girl have orgasms. They all have to listen carefully
to the nice man who is in charge of the lesson and who is
showing them how to get girls to like them better. I get to be
screwed by the one of these callow types (after I have come) who
pleases me the most and whose cock is the hardest.
Boy, this really sounds stupider on paper than it ever does in
my head, but I guess that’s what fantasies are all about. Aside
from the two fantasies I have mentioned, I have the eternal
doctor-examiner, gynecological, freak-out number, and the very
occasional recourse to horse or dog trips. In the main, though,
doctors and horses I can do without. Generally speaking, it does
not interest me much to carry out my fantasies in real life, as
mostly when I have tried it has been a disappointment; morally
and socially I can’t go hanging around with gangsters all my life.
[Letter]
Jocelyn
My fantasies have always concerned a****ls and nothing else.
Ever since I was a teenager, the sight of dogs copulating or a
310
horse in a field with his penis hanging down has excited me
tremendously.
I am now divorced but have a lover, and most times when we
make love I imagine it is the penis of a large dog or horse that is
entering me, or a dog licking me and hordes of dogs all screwing
madly. This really turns me on. I don’t know why this should be
or why it is only dogs and horses. My lover knows about this and
likes to talk about it, but he does not understand either. While we
are making love he says, "Don’t you wish I were a large Alsatian
or that this was a stallion’s penis between your legs?"
When visiting a friend some time ago, his very large German
Wolfhound was sitting beside me on the sofa when the pink tip
of his penis began to appear, and this excited me so much I had
to leave immediately. I dreamed about this dog for weeks
afterwards.
I have never owned a dog, and much as I would like to I
would be afraid of what might happen if I did get one. I am sure I
would not be able to leave it alone, so I prefer to stick to my
fantasies, which I really enjoy, and so I shall never buy a dog.
Another fantasy which I have, but which does not turn me on
so much as the a****l one, concerns a colored girl. My lover
talks to me as he is stimulating me, asking me to imagine he is a
young, slim, black girl and she is licking me, or that I am licking
her and her creamy juices are pouring into my mouth. Although I
have never had any homosexual experiences, I once saw a picture
in a magazine of two girls, one white and one black, stimulating
each other. Again, it was the little pink tip of the black girl’s
clitoris which got me excited, and it is this that I think about
when I fantasize about a colored girl. [Letter]
311
SHARING FANTASIES
 A sexual fantasy shared with an accepting, encouraging
lover. What can I add? Like sex itself, it’s more fun for two. 
Lynn
My fantasies during sex usually involve one or more men;
whatever we are doing, there is invariably a group of people
present, watching. In both fantasy and real life, I am an
exhibitionist. I enjoy having men look at the crotch of my
trousers, swim suit, or pantyhose. My husband knows of my
fantasies, and encourages them. He also knows of my
masturbation, which he considers heightens my sexuality. During
masturbation, my fantasies are usually exhibitionistic. Before I
was married I did have occasional lesbian fantasies, but no
longer do.
If in real life I sit with my legs apart to show my crotch, in my
fantasy it changes so that I’m wearing just a mini-dress with
nothing on underneath, and sitting wide-legged so that I show my
genitals. My husband is very understanding about my needs and
encourages and helps me in my fantasies. I give him a better time
this way. For instance, he will kiss and suck my genitals for an
extended time so that I can fantasize about other men without any
vocal interruption from him. When I am ready, I will indicate to
him and he will move up and put his penis in. He will say, "Have
you been fucked today?" and I will say, "Yes, three men fucked
me at the office," and he will ask me if I showed my cunt on the
way to the office, and I will tell him I sat in the train with my legs
apart so the men could see. It’s a game we play together and both
get a big kick out of this.
Here is my favorite fantasy:
312
It is evening. We are going to a party and I am in the bedroom
dressing. I put on a sling bra, then a short tunic dress, and
nothing else but shoes (I have a beautiful tan). I stand in front of
the mirror raising my arms so that my dress lifts well above my
cunt. We arrive at the party, where there are about six couples, all
handsome or beautiful, the men with tight trousers, the girls are
all fully dressed as far as their tits and crotches are concerned. I
sit down and enjoy knowing the men are looking up my skirt. I
stand up and bend over to pick up something from the floor. I feel
hands on my hips. I stay as I am and feel a great penis go into
me. I do not look around and he carries on until he has finished.
Then another man takes me and lays me on the settee and fucks
me. They all take turns in different positions while the others
watch. But none of the other couples have sex. Eventually we
leave. It is a warm evening and we walk along with my
husband’s arm around my waist. This pulls my skirt up enough
so that men passing can see my cunt. We come to a grassy patch
beside the road and I pull my husband down to the ground so that
he is on his back. I take his penis in my mouth and then mount
him and we fuck in full view of the passersby. If I had been
fucking with my husband while having this fantasy we would
now have reached the point where I would be telling him of what
was happening in my fantasy an that he was the man doing it so
that we could work up to wonderful finish. [Letter]
Jacqueline
It has taken me some time to write to you, even after
consulting my husband, Who had been in favor of my doing so
since we first read your letter. The reason for my not making up
my mind earlier was because of the results of my fantasies, and
not so much because I practiced them. Whether you will find
them surprising or shocking only you, of course can say.
313
I am forty-two and have been married for twenty-five years,
and have four c***dren now grown up. Our sex life was, we think,
reasonably satisfactory, except that I thought, for a long time, that
something was missing, and that it was often rather humdrum.
About a year ago my husband apparently guessed this –
probably from my attitude at times to sex, and also (and far more
likely, I think) because he came to realize more and more that he
could not give me enough to satisfy me. He had asked me often if
he did have enough for me, and usually I said that he had – partly
because I did not want to make him feel inadequate, and also, in
retrospect, I am sure that I knew once I really started thinking of
another man giving me more, that it would so obviously show in
my reactions that my husband would notice, and might take
serious exceptions to another man fucking me, even if it was only
in my imagination. But one night, when he was trying to fuck me
himself, he suddenly said that was not of much use, and that I
had become far too large for him to manage; that he could put
what he had right into me without me feeling it and that what I
now wanted was a man who was able to give me a thicker penis.
I amazed myself with my reaction to this, and he obviously felt
it, because he then proceeded to talk to me about it, and we had
the most wonderful fuck. I admitted to him that I had often
imagined. other men on top of me, and I even let him know
which men I had imagined doing it. He became very worked up
over my fantasies, and started going through our acquaintances,
noting my variations in reactions as he mentioned their names.
He knew I had a soft spot for at least two of them – his cousin
and my s****r’s ex-husband – and we both reached a fantastic
climax together, both imagining that I was being fucked by his
cousin. He even made me call him by his cousin’s name.
Having experienced this, we then of course practiced it more
and more, and after about two weeks, during which time he had
fucked me more than ever before, we were in bed one Sunday
afternoon, which was about a week before we were going away
314
on a holiday with his cousin and wife. This afternoon my
husband was taking no precautions, as he normally did; he
wanted to put it in bare, and he told me why once he had it in:
this time he told me that when we were on our holiday he wanted
it to be what he termed "a holiday of fucking," now that he had
discovered how much nicer everything was, and that he wanted
me to let his cousin fuck me if the opportunity arose. His idea
being that if he put his cock into me bare, it would be reasonable,
should I do as he suggested and let his cousin also fuck me, that
if I became pregnant I could say that the baby was my husband’s.
He wanted me to agree to this and also to expose myself to his
cousin, so I could find out what another man could do for me.
Being miles away from home, he said, no one would know, and if
I liked it, then there would be ample opportunity to enjoy it to the
full, and as often as I wanted to.
By this time, of course, I was so worked up that I held him
close to me with my legs around his back and for the first time in
years I felt his come shoot right into me, as I promised to try what
he had suggested. During that week before we went away, he
rode me several times each night, and as I took his come every
time, he could not say that if I was pregnant that it was not his.
He made certain that I was well-shaven before we went on our
holiday, and now I began to really feel like my husband did; I
was far more ready to wear even shorter skirts and no panties,
and found no difficulty in doing this once we got to Italy. We
experimented to find out how I could expose myself without
being too blatant, even though I knew in my heart that his cousin
would not need much encouragement. We found it was easy for
me to show what I had – bearing in mind that my cunny was
absolutely bare, and that my slit would show clearly – and as
soon as I found his cousin taking more interest and more liberties
with me than ever, it was not long before we could slip away to
our room and I was able to find out what another man was like.
315
The experience was something out of this world, and far better
and easier than I had imagined. I also found that there are men
with tools that can still open a woman, even after they have had
several c***dren, and I would have been content to have lain there
for hours, watching myself being opened and really fucked.
Although he was quite a lot bigger than my husband, it was not
just this that gave me great satisfaction, it was the variation, and
the different ways we did it – mostly with me lifted on pillows,
but also often from the rear – a position I had not thought I liked,
nor often indulged in. But with this man it took on a different
meaning.
The history is that during that holiday I enjoyed both these
men regularly and to such an extent that I was probably fucked
more during those two weeks than in any year previously. My
husband also enjoyed every moment, and what was surprising to
me, even though he suggested it, was how much he liked to talk
about it – to talk about me having had his cousin, and the fact
that another tool had been in between my lips added spice, so that
I had to promise him to continue our experiment. My s****r’s exhusband
was now brought into it, and I had to promise that I
would take him if he showed interest after we got back home.
Since he had parted from my s****r he had lived alone in his
house, and my husband now suggested that we ask him to come
live with us. We invited him after we got home from Italy, and he
was put in a bedroom through which we had to go to reach ours;
it was proposed by my husband that if things worked out, he
would go on to bed earlier, and that I could then go to bed with
my b*****r-in-law on the way to our own room. My husband
could then enter me, immediately after I had taken my
b*****r-in-law.
This also turned out as we had thought it might, but in this
instance I really found out why my b*****r-in-law had parted
from my s****r. He was large enough to put off most women,
particularly those who had not had c***dren, as my s****r had not,
316
and I found my fullest satisfaction in having some difficulty in
taking him, and in being stretched after years of being told I was
too large. When I got into bed afterward with my husband, it was
obvious to him what I had taken, and of course this gave him
even more pleasure to insert his own tool only a minute or two
after in the same place where I had just taken this larger tool.
I realize that this letter may not be exactly what you asked for,
as in the main, it is an account of actions that followed after
fantasies and not what occurred during them, but I would hope
that you may be able to obtain some information from it. The
point I would try to make is that it has benefited both my
husband and myself. Him, because he is so much more a superior
lover now than before, and quite frankly, I feel no regret or
feeling of shame. [Letter]
Doris
My fiancé is writing this letter as I speak. This should give
you some idea of how open we are with one another. I am
nineteen years old and we are soon to be married.
My fantasies during intercourse and masturbation are always
of him; he is always present in them. It is only during foreplay
that I sometimes think of another man, in particular a man I work
with. I imagine various situations that I have been in with him,
but these thoughts end when I have intercourse, probably because
I have never had intercourse with him.
Even when I think of another woman, my fiancé is present in
my fantasies. He is usually watching as the woman goes down on
me, or me on her. In reality, this would give us both a great deal
of pleasure. In fact, anything I think sexually seems to turn him
on. We don’t talk too much during sex, but I do like him to tell
me at the outset that he is going to "fuck me." Words like this can
add a lot.
317
When I was about eleven years old, there was a rather
good-looking young man, about twenty, who lived next door.
Some weekends he used to have his girl friend come stay with
him. In the evenings I could hear him in his bedroom with her –
clearly the wall between our houses was not that thick. It did not
take much imagination to know what they were doing, even for
an eleven-year-old. My fantasy was very straightforward. I would
simply imagine that he was doing, whatever it was, to me instead
of her. I would lie there for hours listening through the wall and
wishing I were in her place. I would never go to sl**p till all was
quiet next door. To this day I remember their lovemaking noises.
The only fantasy I’ve been able to put into practice has been
one that indulges my exhibitionist tendencies. With my fiancé’s
encouragement, I will sometimes leave off my panties when I am
wearing black stockings and a garter belt. With my mini-length
skirts, it is not difficult to subtly reveal myself in public places.
Later, I repeat all of this in great detail to my fiancé. I wouldn’t
think of leaving him out of my fantasies; having him involved or
telling him about them heightens everything for me. Even when
indulging in my favorite lesbian fantasies, I like to have him
there watching, or in reality talking to me. [Letter]
Bonnie
I just recently became aware of my fantasies. I fantasize far
more about black men than white; they appeal to me more
sexually. But this is not just fantasy; my husband is black. The
only other man I balled more than once was white, and I rarely
felt satisfied with him. Since I am very satisfied with my
husband, I would imagine that this has much to do with my
preference for black men in my fantasies. I should add that up
until last night, the men in my fantasies were always anonymous.
In my fantasy last night – I’ve never had one like it before –
the person I found myself fantasizing about was one of the three
318
pastors at the church my husband and I attend. My husband is a
student pastor at this church, and this man is his advisor.
Physically, the man is not my ideal at all. My ideal is tall and
slender (my best friend would call it "skinny"), whereas this
pastor is no taller than myself, perhaps shorter, and stocky. He is
middle-aged, which also hasn’t before appealed to me. But last
night was the first time the anonymous lover in my fantasy has
ever been given an identity.
I do have another strange fantasy in which I walk into a store
which deals exclusively in sexual aids and accessories – dildos,
false breasts, sucking apparatus, etc. My desire is to buy a
"mouth," though I never really picture what it would be like, just
what it would feel like. [Letter]
Jessie
My husband and I do talk during sex, especially when he is
feeling me. But the best sessions we have are when we both
imagine that we are giving an exhibition on anything to do with
sex. I usually strip while my husband lies on the bed describing
every detail of me. I stand in front of our large mirror and have to
do what he says. The language we use on these occasions really
excites me. I end up caressing my titties and masturbating. When
he strips, I part his legs and take the penis in my mouth. We have
a session of oral sex, then we rub oil over each of us and go
through a pattern of different positions. Rear entry in front of the
mirror is best. Then we can see how we look to our imaginary
audience and I can see it in me and also play with my clitoris,
which by this time is really on end. [Letter]
Esther
I am fifty years old, and my husband is fifty-four. We have two
c***dren, both married. We are both college graduates, and my
319
husband has an above-average income, which permits us to travel
quite extensively. Since I was about twenty-eight, we have
enjoyed a very active and. varied sex life. My husband (I will use
the name Bill) approves of all my sex activities, whether
participating, assisting, or merely looking on. He would never be
jealous or angry at anything I might tell him, if it enhanced my
sex feeling. He insists that I mention the fact that my body is firm
and trim, with about the same weight and measurements I had at
thirty. We both believe that lots of sex is the best figure control a
woman can practice.
I do not often fantasize during coitus with Bill, but it does
happen on occasion. We vocalize a lot, giving directions, telling
each other how it feels, etc.
I fantasize continuously while I masturbate. I conjure up many
images at different times, depending how I am doing it. My most
frequent image is of my boxer screwing me (this actually happens
about every other day). Sometimes I fantasize sex with two men.
I do it by alternating dildos between my vagina and my mouth,
pretending that I am being screwed by one and Frenching the
other. At times I have carried this further to include three men, by
inserting a small dildo in my anus. Less elaborate fantasies have
included my b*****r, my s****r’s husband, an uncle, and
numerous attractive men we know.
When Bill or the boxer perform cunnilingus on me, I often just
lie back with eyes closed and imagine all sorts of oral situations.
They are often lesbian in nature, and mostly are concerned with a
beautiful girl friend with whom I made love many times between
the ages of fifteen and s*******n. Unfortunately, our f****y was
transferred, breaking up our relationship. I had sex with other
girls, but none were as lovely or skillful as my first friend. I have
told Bill that if our paths should ever cross, I would go to bed
with her, if she were willing, and I am sure she would be.
I began fantasizing at a very early age; at eight, I believe. At
that time, my uncle, then about f******n, showed me his erect
320
penis, and showed me where it was supposed to go. He gave me
a demonstration with his finger, which I enjoyed very much, and
rubbed the head of his penis against my small hole. We engaged
in similar sex play many times, and I began to masturbate
regularly. Always, it was accompanied by thoughts of his finger
screwing me, or his penis caressing my inner lips and clitoris.
When I was thirteen, I began having sex with my b*****r, and
this continued irregularly until about my sixteenth year.
I enjoy imagining that I am on exhibition. I have performed for
Bill so often that I am accustomed to an audience, albeit of one.
In our travels we have had several opportunities to view sex
exhibitions, and strangely, perhaps, I always identify with the
girls, and how, and to what extent, I felt that I could improve
upon their performance. I am sure that I have a decided streak of
exhibitionism in me. I love to pose for pictures; the sexier the
better. In mild ways (with Bill’s approval), I have indulged in
exhibitionism. For instance, I have not worn panties in many
years, except (honest injun) when I am expected to take them off;
at the doctor’s or the dressmaker’s. I have given lots of strange
men an unexpected peek at my pussy, while Bill and I observed
their surprised and pleased reactions. Usually, this occurs on a
motor trip, and I will have applied lipstick to my labia, to be sure
they are unmistakably visible against the background of dark
brown hair. Being rather moist and swollen, their visibility is
enhanced. On trips, we always have a dildo handy and, of course,
the boxer. I have let him screw me many times as we traveled,
much, I am sure, to the surprise of passing truck drivers, who
must have wondered what a large dog was doing with his paws
on the back of the front seat.
Speaking our fantasies out naturally decreases the novelty of
the particular situation to some extent. But we have discarded
few, if any, of our fantasies. Actually, we have experienced many
of our best fantasies, but even so, they remain effective sex
stimulators. The most effective, the favorite, and the one which
321
has withstood the test, is the one concerned with b********y. It
began about twenty years ago, and became a reality about three
years ago. Our present dog is the third one, and he should be
good for five or six years. The first two were German Shepherds,
and we have trained all of them. Until the k**s went away to
college, dog-screwing was mostly reserved for special occasions,
although I had cunnilingus often. I kept the dogs satisfied with
masturbation and, when Bill was there to help guard against
being surprised, I would fellatiate them. I know this may sound
terrible, but it is really very pleasant, especially as I always
thoroughly bathe that area with a nonirritating alcohol antiseptic
which can be had in any d**gstore. Precautions are unnecessary
now, but I still enjoy giving him a suck sometimes.
I hope that none of what I have written has been offensive.
Please use it in any way you wish, if it has any value. [Letter]
Posie
I am forty-seven years old and have only been married to my
present husband for two and a half years. I was previously
married for twenty-four years; he was a violent man and sex with
him was something hateful. But my new husband is a very good
and kind lover who has taught me that sex is a wonderful thing to
be enjoyed. I find with him that talking about our fantasies makes
them even more exciting when they happen again.
What I always like to imagine during sex with my husband is
that I’m doing it with someone who doesn’t belong to me. This
"someone else" is no one in particular, and not always a man. Far
from being jealous or angry, my lover tells me to talk to him and
explain in detail things that go on in my mind, and it makes our
lovemaking fantastic.
One of the favorite devices in my fantasy is to think that
someone is watching me, and it becomes so real that it is this that
heightens my climax. I do have lesbian fantasies, which really
322
aren’t great, as I’m a man’s woman, but sometimes I do wonder
how I would react to seeing another woman feeling her breasts
and cunt, actually manipulating herself. I don’t want to be doing
it, I just want to watch her.
We often indulge in fantasies together, acting out little plays as
though we had just met and he has never had a woman before. I
seduce him, teach him what to do. Or we switch the roles around
and he becomes the instructor. Either way it’s enjoyable. [Letter]
Marx
I have actually acted out one of my fantasies, that of having
sex with a colored man. When I describe this to my husband it
really gets him going. If I add on top of this image the idea of
being on exhibition, it gets me so keyed up I can even see the
expressions on the faces of the people watching.
When my husband and I talk about these things it is easier to
explain what we really, think and feel, but of course most people,
especially women, don’t want to talk about taboo subjects. If you
brought up the subject they would think you were sex-mad, when
really it’s the most interesting thing there is, and you are able by
talking, and only by talking, to find out what makes people
different. [Letter]
Joan
I think my fantasies began when I was quite young, but q I
have always remembered the first thing that really started me off.
I still find it exciting to think about. I was about twelve and knew
as much about sex as the next girl, I suppose. One day, two other
girls and myself were in the park with several boys fifteen or
sixteen years old. They bullied a younger boy to expose himself to
us. This obviously fascinated all three of us girls, and as you
might have guessed, the next thing that happened was an
323
intensive petting session between us and the older boys. It may
sound strange, but I can’t really remember if one of those boys
really got all the way inside me or not. But throughout it all, and
still to this day, I can remember seeing that small red knob
coming out through the foreskin, and I remember wondering
whatever that little red thing was that was coming out toward me.
Seeing that first exposure got me started on fantasies as well
as sex. I am fifty-five years old, and until quite recently kept
secret my fantasies of exposing myself. In my fantasies it is I who
expose my cleanly-shaven cunt to younger men, even youths, so
that they can see what a real woman’s cunt looks like. I have
always wondered about the size of other men, because after our
third c***d my husband felt like a finger inside me. It was then
that I began to really look at men and to urge my husband to tell
me what other men were like. I couldn’t believe that some men
were as large as he described, and in my fantasies I would
imagine them, egged on by seeing my shaven cunt, mounting me.
I would think of an abnormally large man with a tool so big it
would take me a long time to accommodate it. In my fantasy I
would watch my bare slit being stretched further and further
open, as his huge penis penetrated me to the hilt. (I have even
pictured taking two men at once – as I know that this can
happen.) And as my slit, totally free of hair, is visible in its
entirety, the man in my fantasy can watch me as well, the
movement, the reaction of my cunt. I see him thrusting, stretching
me, stabbing away and then withdrawing completely for our
mutual inspection of the red shining knob, over which the skin is
then f***ed back just as hard as the man can stand without too
much pain, which broadens the knob, making it just as wide as it
can possibly be made before reinserting it again.
Eventually, of course, when my husband began to see the
reaction his stories of other larger men had on me, he began to
suspect I fantasized. At first I was rather loath to admit them to
him. I didn’t want to talk back to him during intercourse; I
324
wanted to stay with my fantasies. I also thought he might be hurt.
But I soon realized how excited he got when I shared my
fantasies with him, even told him that in them I was exposing
myself to other men. He urged me to tell him more and our
lovemaking suddenly took on a whole new excitement. He began
to encourage me to think of other men. My husband is jealous of
me, but he gets a definite kick from this "near attempt" at
flaunting his wife before other men, even if only in fantasy.
Eventually, however, this developed to the point where he did,
in fact, encourage me to have other men. We have also got so
worked up at times that we have fantasized together about i****t,
which brings on a fantastic climax.
When my husband talks to me during sex – now that he knows
that I have other men, and with his consent – he asks me all sorts
of questions about the other cocks I have, and this gets him into
such a state because, although he knows very well that he cannot
fuck me like they can, he gets pleasure from at least trying. He
now even encourages my real exposures to other men; in fact, he
loves to shave me. These exposures later add a great deal to our
sex as we fantasize together, talking back and forth, what it
would be like if I had indeed taken on the man to whom he
watched me expose myself – which, of course, is done simply by
parting your legs a bit if you’re sitting across the room from a
man. Other times, of course, I do indeed take on the other men …
and then tell my husband all about it. Now my husband even
assures me that having other men regularly – and sharing the
experience with him makes me a better ride and far more relaxed
and able to give of my best in bed. [Letter]
Adele’s husband
I have read and reread your article, and having eventually
decided your research work is a serious one, I have at last
decided to write to you.
325
I am a heterosexual male, a widower, in fact, but I think you
may find it quite interesting to read of the sexual fantasies of my
dear late wife, who sadly died five long years ago.
We were married in the latter part of the last war, and when I
was demobilized I was twenty-three years old and she was
twenty-one. Right from the word go our married life was
wonderful, both sexually and in every other way.
To come to the matter you’re interested in. We had been to see
a film with Alan Ladd in it at her instigation, because she always
said how much she liked him. How much, I did not realize. The
film had only been on ten minutes before she was kissing me
very passionately and, of course, I slipped my hand in her blouse,
undid her bra, and found her breasts hard and her nipples really
erect. So naturally I went up her skirt with my other hand, having
spread my raincoat over both our knees. She was wearing those
silk panties without elastic – very handy – so I slipped my hand
under and found her absolutely soaking wet. She had already
come and as soon as I felt her clitoris, she came again. I finally
had two fingers in her and she went wild. I hardly saw the film
myself because she got my cock out and slowly tossed me off.
When we got home I asked her if seeing Alan Ladd always did
that to her, and she replied that it was so and that she often
fantasized about him when we were making love. But she said it
wasn’t the same as seeing him in a film because I wasn’t tough
enough with her. In fact, she thought I was too kind with her, so
there and then I knocked her onto the settee, stripped off her
clothes and mine, switched out the lights and told her to call me
Alan and to do what she wanted with me or tell me what she
wanted Alan to do to her. It was fantastic! She told me she had
always wanted him to fuck her while he was on his horse and she
was sitting astride facing him. So we pretended this, with me
sitting on the settee while she played jockey on me.
Unfortunately, that first time didn’t last long, as you can well
imagine. Now I realize how totally uninhibited we were then for
326
such a young couple, because all the time she was crying out,
"Fuck me harder, Alan – what a lovely big cock you have," and
so on and so forth; no wonder I came quickly. As soon as I had
come, she knelt in front of me and said, "I’ve always wanted to
suck you off, Alan, and now I am." And my God, so she did! We
went to bed and she was insatiable. In fact, it was so wonderful
that next day I went to an army surplus store and bought an army
officer’s trenchcoat and also a felt slouch hat of the type he wore.
I wore them home from the office, and when I went in the house
she burst out crying. Apparently she had been afraid of what I
might have thought about her behavior ‘and would regret what
had happened the night before. May I say that I am one man who
never objected to my wife – I should say, my late wife’s –
fantasizing with Alan Ladd. In fact, I must have seen more of his
films than any other man in the world.
This, however, was not the end. When Sean Connery made his
debut as James Bond in the films of the books by Ian Fleming,
she found that he "turned her on," as the modern idiom says, and
away we went again. Of course, we had become more
sophisticated as we grew older and would have looked silly
necking in the cinema. But as soon as we’d left the cinema, and I
was driving home, she would have my slacks open and would
suck me off, while I was driving with one hand and bringing her
off with the other. This is not advocated in the Highway Code, by
the way, but as I always drive an automatic, there was no hand
brake or gear lever in the way.
I trust you do not mind my writing to you and I do think you
may be surprised that there are some men who encourage their
wives to fantasize while making love. It certainly enriched my
life, and how lonely these last five years have been. [Letter]
327
CHAPTER SEVEN
Quickies
 This is as far as some women got in telling me their
fantasies … just a fleeting thought or two off the top of their
heads. 
… I imagine I am at the shore with the water running out from
under my feet. The dizziness and the feeling of flight are
overwhelming. I am being sucked out to sea. It is incredible …
… I am being ****d by a Harlem gang, or seduced by my
boyfriend’s roommate, or I am seducing a virgin myself, or being
filmed for a porno flick, or being discovered in bed by my parents
or younger b*****r, or being in bed with other couples (that act
works wonders!) …
… I think of my lover as a madman … , or conversely as a
virgin …
… I pretend that my lover is the boy I loved and wanted to
marry when I was sixteen and we were separated …
… just knowing that this lover controls my life, since becoming
pregnant again was something my doctor warned me not
to consider …
… in my fantasies I always have my clothes on. I’m sure it has
to do with ****, or why else would I be dressed? Having my
clothes on adds to the urgency; there is no time for preliminaries,
or even time to think. But it’s the most exciting sexual image I
328
have … me dressed and being totally and fantastically ****d by
some unknown man, who will then disappear into the night,
leaving me wonderfully satisfied and yes, dressed …
… I fantasize very typical stuff … our running through the
fields, making love at the beach, whispered talks in bed, his
asking to marry me …
… I discovered the existence of sex through a chance encounter
with mating guinea pigs and was then filled in on the
human details by a girl three embarrassing years younger than I.
Once I knew the act existed, I did everything to try and visualize
it: stung Kleenex up my vagina, then sitting down to watch hours
of television, wondering if it felt like that. Picturing some
crew-cut boy looking at me naked (he’d undoubtedly have been
repelled by my almost non-existent breasts) and wondering what
we’d do from there. Trying to imagine the actual penetration
painful? disgusting? joyous? I really couldn’t picture it. When I
tried, it seemed so intimate you could only do, it with someone
you really … cared for. But if you really cared for someone, how
could you do such a terrible thing? It was a dilemma, and nearly
stopped all my sexual fantasies … until I fell in love at sixteen …
… I imagine I am my husband’s mistress while he is making
love to me. I imagine I’m trying to seduce him away from his
prudish wife. Or I think of myself as a call girl or prostitute. After
my husband and I once went to an all nude bar, I imagined for
about a week that I was one of the girls we had seen. Strangely,
when we are actually making love, I never fantasize that he is
someone else. I’m always the one who is different …
… I used to have sex dreams, when I was reaching puberty; it
all centered around the penetration. I was fascinated by how
wonderful it seemed in my dreams, and thought I would simply
329
die and go to heaven when I actually engaged in sex some day.
The dream was so potent that I would engage in fabulous
masturbation, which I loved, imagining that real sex between
men and women would be even better. I ran into some trouble
later on with priests who said it was "dirty" and a "mortal sin" to
masturbate. So for a while I didn’t, or if I did, I felt guilty. And
finally I didn’t do it anymore …
… I imagine what various men would be like in bed. I’m very
happily married, so I would never go to bed with them, but if a
friend of my husband’s is attractive to me, I have fantasies about
the two of us making love. As we are seated across from each
other having cocktails, etc., I will picture him without his clothes.
I get to the point where I am actually physically aroused by this

… I had just broken up with a lover and in my masturbatory
fantasies I would imagine I was making love with a woman, one
of my best friends and a very attractive girl. In my fantasies the
ex-lover would discover my friend and me and would be bitterly
hurt …
… I wonder what it would be like to masturbate with a dildo
and it always arouses me to see pictures in sex books of these
devices in use. Explicit sex books (you know, the full-color
pictures of men and women in all those positions) really turn me
on. My husband and I have two of them and every once in a
while we look at them. If we didn’t make love after this, I would
have to masturbate! However, I never fantasize about perverse
sexual acts, like doing it with a horse. That turns me off …
… I began to have sexual daydreams about the age of four.
There was a dark-haired, mysterious-looking man in the
orchestra that played for Saturday night dances at my
330
grandfather’s country club. He played bass, and I would
daydream from Sunday on through the week that he would come
some night around dusk and whisk me off in the bass case. To
this day I am attracted by dark-haired musicians, especially bass
players, and have allowed myself time and time again to be
carried off by them (not in their bass cases), only to discover that
their lovemaking, no matter how wild, can never live up to my
now quite grown-up fantasies of what I’d really like them to do to
me …
… I am not with the obvious he-man muscular type. My sex
orgies are with intellectual, almost shy men, who you think
wouldn’t know what to do in bed, but I picture them as experts
under the surface. As if I’m the only one who knows their
prowess …
… I am chained, being beaten, f***ed to make love against my
will. This surprises me, because I’d never allow a man to lay a
hand on me … yet I keep coming back to this situation …
… I just think how much I love him when we make love. But
every once in a while, I play the pussycat and he the affectionate
owner …
… I have had erotic dreams which have produced orgasm. I
am making love with a black man, a mysterious stranger,
teen-age boys, once, to tell all, even with a woman, and there was
one with a stallion who looked like a man I know but was a horse
all the same …
… I imagine, while I am masturbating, that I am being ****d
by a man who has just k**napped me because he couldn’t resist
my fantastic beauty … or I imagine I am making love with an old
high-school sweetheart who was maddeningly sexy but whom I
331
never went to bed with because I was too virginal (my husband
really is the only man I’ve ever been to bed with!) …
… I guess it’s a submission fantasy, having my will overcome
by sexual arousal. The man, my partner, has no identity, he is
depersonalized. He never becomes another real person, like a
movie star or my first love. He is not sadistic but he is not loving
either – more like a cold unfeeling machine. Sometimes
conditions are put on my achieving climax … I cannot make any
noise or move or something like that. Sometimes there are two
men … or more. I guess you would say my fantasies are
somewhere between ****, victim and prostitute, sort of half and
half. I never imagine being beaten or hurt in any way, and I never
do anything myself; I am just acted upon. The man is an
impersonal manipulator. There is no definite setting to these
fantasies, no props or anything or fancy clothes. Sex fantasies are
quite recent with me. I never had them when I was younger. I
don’t now have fantasies unless I know a man well and the
sexual routine is familiar and comfortably old-shoe …
… I conjure up this ultramasculine, coarse, strong fellow, and
in my most climactic moments he becomes very tender, very soft
in his lovemaking to me, very, very much the right man for me. It
turns me on to realize how fully this man can give of himself to
me. Usually my men are totally indulgent …
… I am Queen Elizabeth (the First), ensconced in a castle with
Hannibal, Rhett Butler, and Elke Sommer. The four of us do a
variety of filthy things together. This is a serial fantasy, and I
always take up where I left off. In my c***dhood fantasies I
tortured various other women; but now that I am grown up, I
don’t have this particular type anymore …
332
… I’m spread-eagled on a huge roulette wheel that hangs on a
wall. As my partner penetrates me, the wheel spins faster and
faster and faster …
… I am attacked by a pack of German Shepherds (sexually,
that is) …
… I have been smuggled into a male prison and am being
passed from cell to cell. It is the "long-termer" section (they are
ravenous!) …
… I am completely passive having things done to me against
my will. It is not actually ****, I don’t struggle, I enjoy it but
against my will. Sometimes I hear a voice, like on a PA system,
describing what is being done to me and my reactions …
… I am out on the street with no underwear. I approach two
men walking together, lift my skirts, and offer to do anything …
… I often borrow some of the more vivid scenes from The
Story of O, like the one where she wears no underwear all day
long and is constantly on call for her lover, who requests that she
make love with other men while he looks on. And straight
whipping scenes, like the bit from that same book where she is in
the special beauty shop, sitting naked on the chair, having
various interesting parts of her body prepared for sex. For orgies,
I lean heavily on My Secret Life …
… I am not very imaginative. I simply fantasize scenes that
have actually taken place between me and my lover which I have
found particularly interesting …
… I am a stripper, performing on stage. Then I enter the
audience and have sex with various men …
333
… yes, I’m ashamed to say I’ve had fantasies about love and
sex ever since I was at school. My headmaster never suspected it,
but I was often his mistress in the most romantic surroundings. I
sometimes fear that I am a nymphomaniac, but only in my
"Walter Mitty" world. My favorite "trip," while plodding down
our local Main Street, is into the harem of some virile potentate.
When I awake, I am carrying … a load of shopping …
… The men in my life have all been a bit wishy-washy. My
fantasies are always about a he-man who knows how to put his
foot down. In my dream, he puts me across his knee and wallops
my bare bottom. Then we make love …
… I daydream about a certain bulky lump of male muscle I see
pass up the road each day right in front of our house. He has a big
black beard and marvelous twinkling eyes. Well, daydreaming’s
free, isn’t it? …
… my erotic fantasy is to walk stark naked through a spring
meadow on a really hot day. A great "horny" hulk of a man (also
stark naked) grabs me, and without a word spoken throughout,
makes wild erotic love to me. (I think it might be as well if you
only use my initials.) …
… my fantasy love takes me for a trip up the Empire State
Building. He knows of my love of music, my fear of heights. As
we soar skyward, he calmly takes me in his arms, first very
affectionately, then more possessively, until he becomes very
demanding. Once at the top we make love, accompanied by
Scheherazade type music. A wild, passionate affair, a
conglomeration of sounds and sensations, all madly exhilarating.
(How I’ve enjoyed writing this!) …
334
… my secret fantasies concern sex in the air or on the sea. If I
won the state lottery, I’d hire a plane and a boat, just to find out
which rocking movement is better combined with sex …
… why is it when I’m a happily married mother of four lovely
c***dren and have a darling husband, why is it I always go off in
a trance when I see our good-looking delivery man walk up the
path on Monday and Wednesday mornings? My heart misses a
beat as I open the door. While I wait for him to put down his
packages, I stand there transfixed, my mind wondering what it
would be like to make love to this six-foot hulk of a man. I’m
sure I would die if he knew what I was thinking, as I’m only four
feet ten inches tall …
… my fantasy finds me swimming in a pool, filled with
champagne, along with two handsome men, one blond, one dark.
I clamber out of the pool and lie on the table, while they massage
me gently, but possessively, all over. The three of us dive back in,
and I make love, right there in the champagne, to first one and
then the other; tempestuously with the dark one, then languidly
with the fair one …
… I go to my doctor and find a gorgeous Doctor Kildare type
instead of my usual doctor. He asks me to go behind a screen and
undress. I do so, and when I’m down to my bra and panties he
comes behind the screen, looks me up and down, and
compliments me on my body. I am embarrassed at first, but
afterward feel flattered. He asks me to undress completely. I do
so. When he examines me with the stethoscope, he repeats how
much he admires me. When he says he would like to make love
to me I willingly agree. Then he undresses and we make love on
the examination couch. Afterward I dress and leave as though I
had just paid a normal visit to the doctor. My husband, of course,
335
knows nothing of my little daydreams and our marriage is a
happy one…
… I’m lying on a low, large bed, wearing a long, bright red,
see through, antique Roman toga that would suit my long blond
hair. Near me are two pet snakes and a cat. Lounging about are
eight tall, slim, long-haired men, wearing short roman togas,
pure white. They serve me and talk to me on erotic topics.
Meanwhile, another eight sexy guys, wearing purple or red
bell-bottom velvet trousers, black belts and flowered shirts, are
singing and dancing to the sound of stereophonic, psychedelic
music. I can choose any of them at any time to make love to me.
(I’m not u******ed.) …
… whoopee for those delightful dirty daydreams. I often dream
about what sort of bed partners certain men would make, and my
little mind went berserk recently when we had these lovely men
installing a new central heating system. Our house may have
been cold that week, but my thoughts kept me pretty hot …
… when sex got a bit mundane, I found myself imagining one
night that I was "Jane" in a jungle but being made love to. I
screamed out "Tarzan!" and tore at my lover’s hair. The fantasy
ended miserably when some .of hubby’s last strands came away
in my hands …
… I am being made love to in a huge, dimpled, whiskey
bottle, hung from top to bottom in tiger skins. My lover is dressed
as an executioner, with eyes glittering through his mask, and
when he takes me, the tiger skins slither down to reveal my entire
f****y gazing in shock, horror, and bewilderment. Please don’t
print my name or my f****y really will be shocked! …
336
… I have only one romantic fantasy about men, and that is that
I would love to walk out dressed to kill with my three c***dren
looking like TV model c***dren. As I pass, every man looks at
me and desires me, thinking how beautiful I keep myself for a
woman with three c***dren …
… my fantasy always takes place on a deserted beach. I am
taking an evening stroll when I meet my heart-throb. I have had
this fantasy ever since I was a teen-ager. Of course, the
heart-throb changes from time to time …
… although I am over sixty, I am still a romantic at heart, and
a very happily married woman. I must confess I often look at an
attractive man at a social "do," or while waiting for the bus, and
wonder what sort of partner he would make on a stolen weekend.
I suspect not all the virile types make the best lovers! It is an
exciting fantasy, and I’m thankful no one can read my thoughts,
most of all my dear husband …
… I’m tall, elegant, and intelligent. I am always at a masked
ball where I am made love to by every man I desire. I never take
off the mask. Of course, in reality I’m short, thin, not very
intelligent, and middle-aged. But I’m happily married …
… killing my daily traveling boredom, my mind always drifts
to the jungle. Tarzan has me prisoner in his treetop home. He is
wild, passionate, making love like the primitive man that he is.
But how I enjoy every rough, clawing moment, so different from
civilized delicacies. I’ve lost count of the times Tarzan has f***ed
me to indulge in his a****l sexual pleasures, but they keep
getting better …
I’m the seventh wife of Henry Tudor,
Each night he comes to my boudoir.
337
By day I am Olde Englande’s Queen,
But by night it’s a different scene.
There’s love, there’s passion, and there’s lust,
On Saturdays an orgy’s a must.
I know I shan’t go to the Tower,
For through my sex I have great power.
Of all his wives from one to seven
I only transport him to seventh heaven .
… I am a divorcee and live alone, but am not ever lonely, even
though I do not go out and about much. My "fantasy" lover is
always with me day and night, and I find her very exciting. She
is a "masculine" looking woman dressed in "drag" (men’s dress).
She is very sweet and she takes me out every Saturday and
Sunday evening. She works in the Ambulance Services as a
driver (senior). When we go to bed she is very gentle and
understanding and a great lover – much better than a man. I
would never exchange her for a man. Every time we have sex it is
more exciting than the last time, and we manage to make love
often (about twelve times per night – when I feel hot). Each
action short, fast, but satisfying. Of course, this is just a fantasy
or daydream, but the woman exists; however, not in my life
(lucky devil who has her). I have only seen her in passing. I have
been holding the "torch" for her for nearly six years now …
… there’s this giant centipede or prawn, or a cross between the
two, crawling into me head first, my legs being really wide apart
to accommodate him. As he crawls into me, his thousands of
fuzzy legs fall off onto the sheets around me. He tickles and
excites me as he undulates and wiggles from side to side getting
further and further in, and he becomes drenched with my nectar,
which he licks up and is strengthened by. He goes on up and up.
This all takes hours as he is ten thousand feet long, but I like
every inch of it …
338
The next morning, happily exhausted, I begin the ritual of
carefully gathering up the thousands of orange fuzzy legs that
surround me, and take them in a wicker basket to the kitchen.
There I dump them into my blue enamel jam making pot, and
add sugar, orange peel, lemon, nutmeg, banana peel scr****gs,
and a bit of hash when available (very optional). At the hard-ball,
or so-called crack stage of cooling, I pour the orange mass into
penis-shaped molds (can be bought in your nearest sex shop),
and allow them to cool and harden. To be sucked later when
desired, but I usually give mine away to my friends, as the
penis-shaped mold itself is far more satisfying and I share him
with no one. You’d be surprised how many of my friends drop by
for their sucks.
As you can tell, these aren’t things I really think about while
fucking. They’re not even masturbatory fantasies, just the kind of
idle daydreams I have after a bath, while I’m lying down for an
hour or so, half asl**p, half awake, waiting until it’s time to get
dressed and go out for the evening …
… once every three or four months my husband trims off all
my pubic hairs. He first uses scissors and then a small lady’s
electric razor. I always like him to be naked when he performs
this task. Throughout the exercise I hold his penis in my hand,
and with gentle movement insure he maintains an erection. When
I know he is nearly finished, I can feel in my mind a mounting
impression of wanting to turn his penis like the throttle of a
motorbike to make the noise of the shaver louder. This gets me so
aroused that I almost climax, and so I turn the throttle even more
to increase the noise of the motorbike in order that my husband
will not be overwhelmed by my cries of passion …
… showering together, we occasionally have intercourse
standing face to face. I like to lean back and watch as he puts just
the tip of his penis into me. Then, as the water cascades down
339
between our bodies, I imagine that I can feel an enormous
quantity of his semen flowing out of the shower and into my
stomach and pubic area. It heightens my sensations so much that
I actually feel he is pumping gallons of semen into me and I
always have a prolonged orgasm, even without there being any
mutual motion between our bodies. I only experience this fantasy
when he holds just the head of his penis inside me. I have to be
able to look down and see some part of his penis between our
bodies … if he is in too far and I can’t see it, I can’t have the
fantasy …
… having sex with two men who are going down on me
simultaneously. Or having sex with the television on inspires the
fantasy that the TV performers are watching. Or masturbating in
front of a crowd and turning them all on. Or fantasy of reaching
down a man’s pants on a crowded bus and masturbating him. Or
being ****d by a strong, handsome stranger, with constant
profanity: "My cock is in your cunt and it’s on fire," "I want to
come all over you, in your eyes and your ass, etc.," plus assorted
"Fuck me’s." …
340
AFTERWORD
“IN DEFENSE OF
NANCY FRIDAY"
by Martin Shepard, M.D.,
psychiatrist,
author of The Games Analysts Play
and A Psychiatrist’s Head
I
Frequently when we condemn, criticize, poke fun at or
derogate traits in others, we are refusing to accept the same traits
in ourselves. "I can’t stand her being so dependent" often means
"I’m ashamed of my own dependent feelings." "I think his
rudeness is terrible" can be translated as "I won’t accept my own
rude moments." Similarly. "I think her fantasies are the products
of a diseased mind" means "I would never allow such thoughts to
enter my mind – for if I did I would be either sick or disgusting."
On the other hand, deepest contentment occurs at those
moments when we are fully accepting of ourselves. At such times
we respect our actions, feelings, bodies, thoughts. Failure to
accept any of these aspects of ourselves is synonymous with
self-alienation.
One of the highest states of consciousness attainable is that of
the nonjudgmental observer. In such a state, freed from the
341
distortions of needs and value judgments ("If a pickpocket sees a
Holy Man he will see only his pockets"),* he will begin to see
WHAT IS, both in the world about him and within himself.
Gurdjieff, the Russian philosopher-mystic, tried to teach people
to develop "the Witness" within themselves. "The Witness" could
detach itself and non-judgmentally witness and thereby accept
both inner and outer events. Zen Masters and Yogis try to teach a
similar acceptance to their students. All of these thinkers
appreciate the fact that you don’t think your thoughts, but rather
that your thoughts think through you. They recognize that you are
no more responsible for thinking than you are for digestion,
breathing, for life itself. You may bear a certain degree of
responsibility for what you do with your thoughts, but you
certainly bear none for having them.
My Secret Garden is a compilation of uncensored data on
women’s most secret sexual thoughts. This is something that has
not been done in our time. As a psychiatrist who has listened to
such fantasies before, I consider it an honest accounting. It is also
a useful book, for it can help other women witness and accept
their fantasies and themselves. And yet I am certain that many
people in our society will attack this work. They will do so by
attempting to ignore it, condemn it, ban it, laugh at it,
intellectually dismiss it, or psychoanalyze it. In doing so such
critics will only reinf***e their own and others’ self alienation.
The attacks on My Secret Garden will come from three
directions. The most primitive charge will be that the women Ms.
Friday interviewed are tortured or abnormal in some way and
don’t represent the average woman. The second and more
sophisticated attack will be the intellectual/psychoanalytic
approach, which will attempt to demonstrate why certain
fantasies are not "healthy." Lastly there is the attack to be waged
by the anti-Eros f***es – those who regard such a frank sexual
discussion as this work as either pornography or perversity. Both
* Had Dass Baba
342
the nature of these lines of attack and the bankruptcy of such
charges are themes I would like to explore more fully.
1. The Women Interviewed
Are not Representative *
It might be argued that Ms. Friday’s respondees were not
representative of the average woman; that those who would talk
about their fantasies are by nature exhibitionists or sexually
preoccupied; that only the most "sensationalistic" fantasies found
their way into print; that the sampling leaves out women who
don’t fantasize and therefore gives a misleading picture of female
reveries.
There are two basic troubles with this argument. The first
concerns the impossibility of obtaining a representative sampling
in any study about anything. Indeed, there is as axiom in physics
– the Heisenberg Uncertainty Principle – that recognizes that the
very act of measuring distorts that which you are observing. And
what is true of atomic particles is even more true of
measurements in the field of human events.
Freud, for example, wrote books about the development of the
psyche. Yet his samplings consisted not of “average people” but
of patients he treated. Studies are presented of marital problems –
and yet such studies, by their nature, omit marriages that don’t
have such problems. Still, the observations such works contain
have a certain relevance for us all. Given the heterogeneous
cultures of England and America – black/white, rich/poor,
educated/uncultured, urban/rural, Christian/Jew, old/ young –
only a massive computer program could dare begin to claim a
* The 400-odd biographies and descriptions of the women do seem rather "average." No social
or economic groups predominate. Ms. Friday has gotten a balanced sampling with the one
exception that her subjects admit that they fantasize.
343
"representative sampling." And even then, the question arises of
the biases of those persons who program the computer.
The second weakness of the argument that the "average
woman" won’t find herself in this book is that there is no such
person. The "average woman" is an abstraction, a statistical
fiction, not a reality. She has 2.3 c***dren, had 11.6 years of
formal education, married when she was twenty-one years three
months and two days of age, is now thirty-two and a half years
old, has intercourse 2.7 times per week, and will die at age 67.
Charges, then, that Nancy Friday’s interviewees are
unrepresentative are misstated. One should ask, instead, "Can a
reasonable woman find fantasies within this book that she can
relate to?" And here, I think, the answer must be "Yes." In my
roles as ther****t/husband/social being/ lover, I have heard
similar tales told by "ordinary" people. Dr. Seymour Fisher,
author of The Female Orgasm, a book based on a more scientific
study than Ms. Friday undertook, has found the same
predominating themes in the fantasies his respondents reported.
Not only that, but he found no correlation between any given
fantasy and the life style, education, orgasticity, sickness, health
or any other life function of his respondents.
2. It’s Not Healthy
For all its liberating value, psychoanalytic thinking is also
used (misused, in my opinion) in the service of containing and/or
negating a healthy eroticism. I am sure some misapplied
criticisms of this book will also come from this direction.
Yet how could it be any other way? For Freud, like all great
teachers, taught best to others that which he had to learn himself.
The essence of his message was that our sexual urges are our
prime motivaters and that this is how it should be. He taught that
344
sexual appetites and curiosities are okay. Indeed, his life work
revolved about and satisfied his own exquisite sexual curiosity.
Still, as long as a message is being preached, you may be sure
that the preacher has not yet mastered it himself. And such was
the case with Freud. He showed a remarkable patience
(inhibition?) in losing his own virginity (after he married at age
thirty) and, as far as his biographers knew, ceased further sexual
activity somewhat over ten years later.
Freud’s ambivalent attitude about his own sexuality was
naturally reflected both in his own life and theories and by his
disciples. He paid homage to the immense motivating power of
lust, yet seemingly blunted his own. He preached that the sexual
appetite (Id) was natural, yet worked at fortifying the barrier
(Ego) between lust and gratification. For he cautioned against
abandoning oneself to one’s pleasurable impulses ("acting out,"
as he called it) and preferred, instead, to analyze these f***es.
Why expect more? For a Viennese intellectual with a seductive
mother, mind games might be more stimulating and less
anxiety-producing than the mindless pleasures of the body.
Among his followers the story is not much different. Few
analysts live what they teach. How many openly sexy
psychiatrists have you seen lately? How many Freudian analysts
would even dare to give a patient a warm embrace? How can one
truly teach that Eros is okay if one is afraid to be erotic?
Still, analytic arguments (by sophisticated lay people as well
as professionals) will be used to derogate and invalidate many of
the fantasies expressed in this book. We will be told that it is
unhealthy to fantasize. Or that fantasy is a substitute for reality;
that if there is "real satisfaction," there is no "need" for fantasy.
Yet the term psycho-analysis means nothing more than an
analysis of psychological material, as presented in word or deed.
We can just as fairly psychoanalyze these analytically critical
remarks.
345
The question ought to be raised: Who are these arbiters of
what constitutes "health" or "real satisfaction’"? Are the
analyst’s pleasures the only "healthy" ones? It he doesn’t
fantasize and you do, does that make him healthy and you sick? I
would prefer simply to say that you are just different. "Real
satisfaction" for one person is not necessarily "real satisfaction"
for another. It takes a person of overwhelming conceit and
arrogance to determine what "true pleasure" or "right pleasure"
ought to be for others.
How can a critic state that fantasy is a substitute for reality?
Isn’t a fantasy as real as anything else? It is as real a thought as
are the thoughts and words that the critic uses to dismiss it. And
if the critic tells you that he, with his "real" or "healthy"
satisfactions, has no "need" to fantasize, who is to determine
whether it is the critic’s inhibitions that prevent his adding
pleasurable fantasy to his current pleasures or your "inferior"
pleasures that cause you to fantasize?
This is a question for gods to answer, not men, and necessarily
remains unanswerable. My point in raising it is to underscore the
arbitrariness and the gamesmanship involved when dealing with
the more intellectually oriented critics.
More traditional analytic remarks are bound to revolve around
the theme of submission that runs through so many of the
fantasies presented in this book. We will be told that these are
examples of "masochism" – a label that conjures up images of
mental illness or perversion. What of that charge? Is a woman
who fantasizes being dominated, tied up, or f***ed to submit
showing signs of mental disturbance? Does it "truly mean"
(whatever that means) that she desires pain with her pleasure? Or
that she needs pain in order to feel pleasure?
Writing in the journal Medical Aspects of Human Sexuality, a
California psychologist, Dr. Andrew Barclay, reports a similar
theme of so-called masochistic "I – am – being – exploited –
during – intercourse" fantasies among women. But Barclay
346
makes a less hackneyed interpretation of this phenomenon. He
suggests that such fantasies serve the purpose of providing
reassurance to the woman that she is being passive rather than
aggressive sexually – thereby conforming to our cultural sexual
stereotype.
I could suggest another interpretation of this submissive
theme. Many women in their c***dhood have been strongly
conditioned to say "No" to sex. They have been taught that the act
is exploitative, naughty, indecent. To them, willingly to enter into
such a lustful exchange with total commitment and abandon is
not acceptable. But if someone else, by f***e, assumes total
responsibility for the love-making by forcing them into it, they
can finally lie back and enjoy it.
Neither Barclays nor my "non-pathological" interpretation of
this submissive element is more correct than the traditional
pathologically oriented psychoanalytic one. But I do affirm that
they are equally plausible. Besides which, it is important to bear
in mind that psychoanalysts, by vocation, are trained to seek
pathology everywhere. To paraphrase Hari Dass Baba: "If an
analyst meets a Holy Man, he will see only his Oedipus
problem."
The same reasoning applies to the other side of the submission
coin: that of the dominator. Does a domineering fantasy mean
that the dreamer has it in for men? That she wishes to humiliate,
control, enslave, or torture them? Is it a sign of unresolved
hostility?
Might it not just as logically be an attempt to mentally try on
exaggerated cultural male stereotypes? Or a declaration of her
own passionate sexual desire ("I am so horny I must capture and
hold my frightened, reluctant stud"), or a way of affirming her
responsibility for initiating the sex act ("I f***ed him into it")?
An analytically oriented critic could have a field day "proving"
abnormality in the case of Stephanie (Chapter Four, Seeing and
Reading), what with her preoccupation with tribal sexual
347
punishments, Nazi tortures and sexual organ mutilations. And
perhaps such is the case. Yet, if the critic accepts the reality of
Stephanie’s fantasy, can he fairly omit or negate the reality of her
statement that "although I might be a perverted sadist down deep,
it doesn’t seem to show in my daily life; in fact I am a gentle
person, so I could afford to laugh, feeling secure in the fact that I
have disciplined this part of myself"?
So again we have these unanswerable questions. Is a gentle
woman who has sadistic fantasies disturbed? Might it not be
nature’s wisdom to enable her to handle and discharge negative
feelings in dreams and fantasies instead of doing so in her
interpersonal relationships? Would she be "healthier" if she were
nastier in person and had less violent fantasies?
I contend that analytic criticisms of these fantasies do a great
disservice to people. By declaring certain fantasies "No-No’s"
they reinf***e self-rejection. (Your fantasy is as much you as any
other part of you.) This is the direct opposite of the the****utic
goal. What is wrong with thoughts which improve one’s sex life?
The true masochist is one who avoids thinking "masochistic
thoughts" once she has discovered, by accident or design, that
such thoughts excite her.
There are additional factors to bear in mind in evaluating
analytically oriented criticisms of these fantasies. One concerns
the fact that psychoanalytic theory has been, by and large,
formulated by males. Freud, Sullivan, Adler, Jung, Reich …
became the arbiters and interpreters of what woman’s "normal"
sexual response should be. Yet, not being women, how could
they possibly know on a cellular level what they were talking
about? Is it really likely that these men were any more
appreciative of what a "normal woman" might dare think than
were the lover and former editor whom Nancy Friday mentioned
in her opening chapter?
Another difficulty in interpreting these fantasies analytically is
that the very act of analysis – of labeling ("Sadist, Masochist,
348
Castrator, Oedipal, Self-destructive, Exhibitionistic") – creates a
self-consciousness that is antithetical to the sexual mystique. One
of the effects of sex is the self-transcendence that can be obtained
by losing one’s "self" – one’s ego – in an act of embrace. To be
conscious of self (self-conscious) and transcend self at the same
time is an impossibility. Pity the bind that so many analysands
are in who seek sexual freedom while being prodded by their
analysts to be suspicious of and act analytically toward their
erotic impulses.
The only "labeling" process that has impressed me in recent
years came from a woman I met who only recently began
enjoying her life. Painfully self-conscious during her first
thirty-eight years, she woke up one day "and decided to stop
criticizing myself. I resolved, instead, to label everything I do as
`good.’ Since then I’ve been doing exactly what I want to do and
enjoying every minute of it." Self-conscious female fantasizers
have more to learn from this woman’s labeling process than from
many of the followers of Sigmund Freud.
The greatest weakness in analytical evaluations of these
fantasies, however, is that such intellectual dissections represent
a rational approach to what is essentially an irrational process.
For fantasies, like dreams, arise from the twilight zone of ancient
experiences, future expectations, social conditioning, unfinished
business, and complex biological and biochemical processes. The
separation of these elements is possible if one recognizes that we
make these evaluations as an intellectual challenge – much as
one can find satisfaction in solving a crossword puzzle. But to
suggest that such evaluations yield "truth" is either pretense or
folly
349
3. My Secret Garden Is Nothing More than
Thinly Disguised Pornography
Paul Krassner, in his satirical newspaper The Realist, once
wrote a story about a pornography case appearing before the
Supreme Court. If the Justices got erections while reading the
material, it was declared pornographic. This raised a very ticklish
question. Might the Court next be asked to rule on whether or not
Vaseline was pornographic?
Krassner’s exaggeration was funny. Yet the reality of the
situation is apparent. Society often considers that which turns you
on to be wrong. Unless there is a "redeeming social function,"
such turn-ons are seen to be a threat to the morality or the fabric
of our society.
As I write this I find myself in somewhat of a box. I do think
that My Secret Garden performs a useful service in that this open
sharing of various sexual fantasies might allow many readers to
accept, without shame, guilt, or anxiety, various fantasies of their
own. Yet, even if that were not the case – even if every purchaser
of this book bought it solely to be sexually turned on – I would
also say, "Well and good."
What is wrong with healthy erotic responses? Why should
anyone have to justify a desire to "turn on"? If you believe in the
right to turn on to your own fantasies, don’t you also have the
right to turn on to the fantasies of others? Is turning on some evil
that requires a "redeeming social function" to justify it? I see
more moral harm being done, not by the authors or publishers of
"sexy" material, but by those censors and critics who attempt to
foist and enf***e their values upon others.
Bernardo Bertolucci, defending his film Last Tango in Paris
against charges of pornography, put it well when he said,
"Pornography is not in the hands of the c***d who discovers his
sexuality by masturbating, but in the hands of the adult who slaps
him."
350
The demand for a "redeeming" aspect of frankly sexual
material puts those who would simply enjoy erotic pleasures on
the defensive. For we then have to justify that which should be
our birthright. We are told that an absence of erotic censorship
would lead to social add cultural decay. But if that is so, why is it
that so many members of our cultural aristocracy can and do
respond to unadulterated erotic material?
The current craze over the movie Deep Throat, which consists
of a thin story line to account for endless scenes of fellatio,
underscores not only the absurdity of our anti-erotic critics but the
absurd conditions that those who enjoy the film must also endure.
Throat is an "in" film to see, and as such has been reviewed and
commented upon by serious critics. Doctors, lawyers, members of
Mayor Lindsay’s administration, jet setters, and businessmen
have been turning on to this movie for months. Yet they still
remain productive members of society. And how do they justify
their attendance at Throat? By pretending that the film is making
a serious social point – that it is commenting on the morals of the
day and/or poking fun at our sexual foibles. Serious film critics
have gone to court to make this very point. No one seems willing
to be quoted outright as saying the simplest truth: "I went in
order to turn on."
Throughout Nancy Friday’s commentary, the gentle message
is: sent to accept these fantasies for what they are – poetic/erotic
daydreams that provide enjoyment for the fantasizer. As a
mental-health rule, such a message makes eminent sense.
Also, Nancy Friday attributes to fantasy the functions of
foreplay, excitement, and the allaying of anxiety – thereby
allowing excitement to grow. Fantasies can also be used, as she
points out, as a rehearsal – a situation worked through in
imagination before one actually lives it out. It is also true that
fantasy can be used as compensation for a most dreary existence
or as an escape – a way of procrastinating or avoiding taking
more affirmative action in the outer world. Monica (Chapter
351
Three, The Transformation Room) is a case in point. Described
as a short, messy-looking overweight nineteen-year-old who has
toyed with the idea of suicide, Monica would rather fantasize
herself as her beautiful s****r than attend to prettying herself up.
Yet, even here, one can say "Why not?" After all, what
alternatives are left? You can’t make someone else’s fantasies
disappear anyway. And even if you could, would that cause
Monica to make herself more attractive? Or would robbing her of
a precious daydream make her even more despondent and more
unkempt? Rather than discouraging her fantasy, I world prefer to
see her live it out.
II
There are some types of fantasies that I’ve shared with others
that have not found their way into print. This is no criticism of
this book, for it does not claim to be a definitive encyclopedia of
female sexual fantasies, but rather an attempt to show the range
and variation of such material. One common fantasy left out is
that in which the fantasizer thinks of herself as part of a machine,
as an a****l, as having the body of a man, as some creature from
another world, as insect, or as God, or a part of the Buddha, or
the petal on a lotus.
Many fantasies of this type occur under the influence of
psychedelic agents (marijuana, hashish, mescaline, psylocybin)
and are accompanied by exquisite sexual pleasure. So "real" are
these fantasies that one truly becomes them – is not aware
enough of "self" to realize that a fantasy is occurring until after
the orgasm, which is often explosive and felt, seemingly, in every
cell of the body.
352
III
While I feel quite strongly that the fantasizes ought to allow
herself to accept, enjoy, and fully give herself over to her reverie,
I also feel a word is in order lest non-fantasizers feel
self-conscious over their lack of reverie. One should no more feel
pressured to produce fantasies than be encouraged to avoid them.
It is, for example, quite possible and quite "normal" to be
totally free of fantasy while making love. There are states in
which a man or a woman may be so lost in bodily sensations that
not only are daydreams absent but such people could not tell you
where or who they are at that moment. This is not to say that such
sexual experiences are better or worse – merely that they are
different.
Finally, it is my belief that our interest in matters sexual – be it
as critic or defender – is related to something far more basic and
inclusive than deciding whether stimuli are "decently erotic,"
"pornographic," "perverse," "scientific," and so on. Whatever we
are attracted by, we are always looking, exploring, thinking.
These are the constants.
And these three constants have to do, I think, with the neverending,
unsolvable, and therefore always intriguing questions of
creation and ego transcendence. How is it that motion and
friction upon a small part of the body can make people for a
moment oblivious of themselves, can cause – what the French
refer to the orgasm as – le petit mort (the little death)?
If we are intrigued by the sexual appendages of the world,
what could be more natural? We were all sired by an ejaculating
penis, grew in the womb, passed through the vaginal vault,
emerged between the labia, were nourished at a breast, and will
most likely re-create again when we perform the rites of
procreation ourselves. That the mysteries of life, death (ego
transcendence), and intense pleasure are so closely linked with
353... Continue»
Posted by DrunkenDiablo 2 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish  |  
41631
  |  
96%
  |  4

the sexual frustration act 1768

THE SEXUAL FRUSTRATION ACT 1768
THE PROLOGUE

England mid 18th century was a lawless place, marauding bands of demobbed troops roamed the streets fighting all and sundry. Women were out of control, many spending time in the branks, which did not seem to deter their offensive behaviour. Pub fights were routine and **** a common offence. No one appeared happy and all appeared irritable.

This was not the sort of England that Farmer George wanted to reign over. Thomas Hobbes’s works on the social contract had been studied, as had Rene Descartes’s and Immanuel Kant’s. But they did not contain the answer, something was inherently wrong with the common man – he did not comprehend what his part of the social contract was, after all Durkheim and sociology had not yet happened; The common man saw no advantage to himself in honouring a contract that was heavily biased in favour of the upper gentrified classes.

Even among the upper classes all was not well, there was much profligacy and v******e, and even duchesses had been known to lose their temper. Even both houses of Parliament seemed to spend all their time bickering. However there was a glimmer of hope as it had been reported to the king that two groups of people did appear perfectly content with life:-

The first group were known as the “Hellfire club”, a movement recently formed (1755) by Sir Francis Dashwood, though it was rumoured that he had got the idea from a similar venture he had come across in Dublin. The club motto Fay ce que voudras (‘Do as thou shalt wish’) appeared to be the key to the contentment of the members. What they had achieved was to do away with any moral hang-ups concerning the sexual use of women – to them it was not only socially acceptable but desirable that women could be used as man’s play things. The king interviewed some of the members and found them to be the least frustrated people he had ever come across.

The second group were followers of a young French Comte (born 1740) by the name of Donatien Sade. His followers, though few in number in England, were a more secretive group than the Hellfire club. They had a similar philosophy to the Hellfire club motto but went one stage further in taking delight in the misfortunes of women subjected to cruelty, pain and humiliation: In this manner Sade’s followers achieved sexual gratification. To keep themselves secretive they had adopted the practice of keeping their own female sex slaves for use among the followers, thus not attracting too much publicity. Again, the king had managed an audience with one of Sade’s followers, and again found him to be a most satisfied and contented fellow.

Farmer George eventually put two and two together and in the year 1763 commissioned a Royal inquiry to ascertain if the frustrations of the general public could be alleviated by conducting themselves in the manner of Dashwood and/or Sade: And, if so, could such behaviour be codified into a working law.



1765 – The Royal inquiry was completed and the commission reported to the king. The finding was enequivocal, the problem was SEXUAL FRUSTRATION. The mores of the day had led to both men and women suffering serious sexual hang-ups, which left unrequited, had over-spilled into public and domestic v******e.

It was noted that all the existing statutory laws regarding sexual activity were a list of things one was not allowed to do; It was only the common law that allowed a man his conjugal rights within the bounds of the state of holy matrimony, but, even here, there was nothing to offer sexual relief to the female.

Recommendation – A new law, that, whilst not replacing the existing negative laws, would in certain areas override the negative laws, to the extent that both men AND women, who satisfied certain criteria, be given legal rights to relieve sexual frustration. The King endorsed this recommendation and invited Parliament to make the necessary enactments.

Thus the SEXUAL FRUSTRATION ACT 1768 came into being; England was now internally at peace with itself. And any collective frustrations of the country, as a whole, could be vented by wars with the French.





***************************
THE STATUTORY ACT
(21 & 22 Geo III 35)

An Act to make provision to reduce pussy and dick frustration; To ensure in as much as possible that all sexually aroused pussies are given the freedom to be orgasmed in their own right regardless of the will of the person to whom they are attached; and for purposes connected with the aforesaid purposes. [6th November 1768]

Be it enacted by the King’s most Excellent Majesty, by and with the advice and consent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and Commons, in this present Parliament assembled, and by the authority of the same as follows:-

PART 1

WET PUSSY

1. The Offence - It shall be an offence for any female of legally sexually active age to have a wet pussy.

2. Discovery - Any male over the age of eighteen years shall have the right to demand a legally sexually active female to submit to a wet pussy inspection, where –

(a) Inspection shall be by the insertion of at least one finger up to the knuckle into the vaginal passage; and

(b) This may take place at any time and in any place at the male’s pleasure; and

(c) There is no need to prove prior suspicion of a wet pussy.

3. Wet Pussy - On discovery of a wet pussy the offending female shall be subjected to immediate penetration of the pussy by an erect dick; and

(a) Penetration is to be continued until the male is satisfied that; the pussy has been orgasmed; and

(b) all source of wetness has been eliminated; and

(c) that there is no risk of any immediate resumption of wetness; and

(d) the female shall be given a certificate to exempt her from any further wet pussy inspection for a period of eight hours.

4. Female failing to comply - Any female, subject of this Act, who fails to comply, immediately, with an order to be checked for pussy wetness shall be guilty of an offence punishable by;

(a) For a first refusal, to not exceeding three open hand smacks to the bared offending pussy; and

(b) If continued refusal the male, and/or his aids, may use sufficient f***e as is necessary to restrain the female, and she shall be subjected to not exceeding a further six open hand smacks to the offending pussy; and

(c) Any failure to accept the wet pussy penalty, and allow the successful orgasming of the pussy and relief of sexual pussy frustration shall result in the female being restrained until such time as the law is complied with; and

(d) She shall also be subject to a corrective punishment of not exceeding six strokes of the cane administered to the bare buttocks; and

(e) Any such punishment is to be at the discretion of the male, subject to the legal maximums.

5. Male failing to comply – Any male who has relied upon this enactment to examine a female, and having discovered a wet pussy, then fails to carry out a correct dewetting and orgasming of the pussy shall result in a financial penalty to himself of not exceeding 2/6, subject to right of appeal.

6. Use of devices - (e.g., Chastity belts, Labial rings with padlocks, Split pears etc) - The use by the female of any device designed to frustrate either the discovery of pussy wetness or prevent the punishment for having a wet pussy, whether mechanical or otherwise and whether fitted internally or externally, shall be an offence; and

(a) Any female discovered to be fitted with any such device may be summarily arrested without warrant by the discovering male, taken to a police station, where, at the expense of the female, the said device will be removed, by f***e, if necessary; but

(b) If applicable the male may, if feasible, remove the offending device in situ, using any necessary f***e to restrain the female to allow compliance with the law; and

(c) Any female caught wearing such a device shall be further punished by ten strokes of the cane administered to the bare buttocks.

7. The Swollen Clitoris - Any female of legally sexually active age who is found with a swollen sexually engorged clitoris, but not having a wet pussy, shall be deemed subject to the provisions of this Act as if she had a wet pussy; and

(a) The male shall stimulate the clitoris until such time as the state of wet pussy is achieved; and

(b) The male may use whatever means he deems fit in order to stimulate the clitoris; and

(c) It shall not matter if the female achieves clitoral orgasm or not.

8. Nipples – On not finding a wet pussy or engorged clitoris, but on finding nipples suspected of being sexually erect or aroused, the male may stimulate the said nipples for a period not exceeding two minutes and then be entitled to check again for pussy wetness or engorged clitoris. If there is still no sign of wet pussy or engorged clitoris the male shall desist from any further inspection.

9. Interpretation –
i. A pussy, also known as the female cunt, shall be deemed wet if the inspecting finger or fingers have encountered any dampness from whatever cause.

ii. A clitoris shall be considered sexually aroused at the discretion of the male by relying on his experience and aided by such facts as - was it engorged with bl**d? Was it sticking out proud of its hood? Had the labia parted to expose it? Where the labia swollen and engorged? Was it sensitive and sexually responsive? Etc..

iii. Aroused nipples are on the suspicion of the male, the two minute stimulation rule will confirm the suspicion one way or the other.

CASE LAW:-

Miss Devine v Mr Limpalot 1769. Plaintiff claimed that defendant, having found the plaintiff in a state of pussy wetness, had failed to raise an erection and that he appeared intoxicated. Defendant duly fined 2/6 and ordered to pay pussy damages of £2000 to plaintiff

Miss Rampant v Mr Onanist 1770. Plaintiff claimed that defendant masturbated himself whilst carrying out the wet pussy inspection, prematurely ejaculated and failed to relieve her cause of pussy wetness. Case proved – Defendant duly fined 2/6 and ordered to pay £2500 in pussy damages to plaintiff.

(it should be noted from these early cases that a male could not rely on the wet pussy law merely to satisfy his own cravings and if this was the case the damages awarded would be sufficiently punitive as to deter this unwanted behaviour – the spirit of the Wet Pussy Act was to alleviate pussy frustration and whilst giving males power over females to achieve this purpose it also placed an onerous burden on the male using this law)

R v Mr Unsharing 1771. The defendant had f***ed his fiancée to wear a padlocked heavy duty leather chastity belt equipped with a split pear and anal plug. The device, at the police station, was forcibly removed from the fiancée so that she could be checked for pussy wetness, but she was not punished – the defendant electing to carry all culpability was sentenced to total emasculation so that he would never be a menace to other women again.

R v Miss Neverhadit 1772. Claimed she wanted to keep her virginity. Dismissed – the fact that she had a wet pussy told a different story.

R v Miss Strumpet 1847. Claimed that her master had banned her from touching her pussy, consequently she was caught with a piss wet pussy and subjected to the wet pussy law. Dismissed - the wet pussy law applies, it matters not as to the cause of wetness .

R v Ms Harlet 1912. Claimed she did not have sufficient time to dry herself properly internally after taking a bath. Dismissed – the wet pussy law applies as this was a matter of public concern it would invalidate the law if allowed. The judges went on to say that the same would apply to showers, douches, bidets, females banned from touching their pussies etc.

R v Mrs Cuckold 1938. Claimed she had dildoed herself to orgasm and her pussy was subsequently orgasmed and satisfied but still internally wet. Dismissed – wet pussy law applies – the pussy was still wet and so obviously not entirely satisfied and in need of the wet pussy law. Judges went on to say that any method of self satisfaction that left the pussy wet would allow the pussy to be subject to the wet pussy law.

R v Miss Wanton 1953. Claimed she had an over aroused pussy that was always wet and it was getting sore from the constant application of the wet pussy law. Dismissed - Judges decided that she should have obtained a medical certificate restricting the use of her pussy.

R v Mr Pervert 1954. Defendant used phallus shaped ebony rod to check for wet pussy. Held that the use of an instrument was not considered in the drafting of the enactment that specifically referred to inspection by one or more fingers. Hence, Defendant could not rely on the Wet Pussy Act for any sexual offences committed, if any committed (in line with early decisions).

R v Ms Dyke 1969. Claimed to be a lesbian and not capable of deriving sexual satisfaction from a male. Dismissed - Lesbianism is not an exception – every wet pussy has the right to proper orgasm regardless of the sexual preference of the person to whom it is attached. Same would apply to any female who liked anal sex or any other perverse sexual orientation..

R v Miss Virtue 1974. Claimed she had been forcibly aroused. The pussy must have enjoyed it to have got wet – case dismissed, the need of the wet pussy is paramount. But, obiter dicta, claim may be allowed if she could prove an external wetting agent had been forcibly introduced to give artificial impression of sexually aroused wet pussy.


PART 2

THE ERECT DICK

10. Remedial relief - Any male over the age of eighteen years on finding himself with an erect sexually aroused dick is entitled by this Act to be sexually relieved by any female of legally sexually active age; and

(a) No such female, on being shown such an erect dick, shall deny the male his relief; but

(b) The female shall be entitled to choose the manner in which she administers the relief, but she must provide the sexual relief through her own manipulation and not through the use of any device; and

(c) The male, at his request, shall be entitled to have the female provide him with oral sexual stimulation as part of his sexual relief, But not as a whole unless such is chosen by the female; and

(d) The male shall then give the female a certificate to exempt her from any further erect dick requirements for a period of twenty four hours.

11. Effect of Part 2 on Part I - Nothing in Part 2 shall have any forbearance on Part I. Such that if, through fingering the female’s pussy, the male encounters a wet pussy then the obligations of Part I are effective on both male and female.

12. Female failure - Any female, to which Section 10 applies, shall commit an offence if she in any way fails to give the required relief that has been asked of her; and

(a) Once the female has determined how she will administer relief, the male is entitled to use whatever f***e or restraint is necessary to effect such compliance with the law without warrant; and

(b) If the female refuses to determine the manner of providing such relief, then the male shall determine it for her and continue accordingly; and

(c) A female who has committed any such offence may be further punished at the discretion of the male by being “pussy whipped” on the exposed pussy by not in excess of twelve strokes.




CASE LAW

R v Mrs Hoare 1769. Defendant, with the help of a pimp, had f***ed Mr X to pay on a tariff for the relief of erect dick services that she had provided. Held, the spirit of the legislation was to allow free sexual relief and do away with pimps controlling working females – the charging for the services had amounted to a refusal to comply with the spirit of the act, However, the defendant had acted under the duress of her pimp and so would not be punished – a warrant was issued for the arrest of the pimp so he could be sentenced to emasculation.

R v Miss Refusenik 1792. Mr X, having duly examined the defendant for a wet pussy, and found her not to have one, did, by this examination, induce in himself an erect dick. Held Mr X was then entitled to rely on the erect dick provision as to acquiring his own sexual relief from the defendant, who was held to have unlawfully refused to give Mr X his legally required relief.

Miss Harlot v Mr Notinthere 1804. The plaintiff, having willingly subjected herself to satisfying an erect dick, herself became aroused. The Defendant had fingered her pussy, which, although not wet initially, was latently found to be suffering from pussy wetness. The defendant had insisted that the plaintiff masturbate him to orgasm whilst he had continued to finger her pussy to orgasm. Held for the plaintiff, her pussy was entitled to dick penetration and an orgasm from penile penetration as per the wet pussy provision – awarded pussy damages of £1500. (nb If Defendant had not fingered the plaintiff’s pussy he would not have been in breach of the wet pussy obligations)

R v Miss Juicylucy 1812. Recent sexual activity is not an excuse for failure to provide a male with his legal entitlement to sexual relief through penile orgasm. (But note provisions relating to a holder of a recent use certificate).

R v Mrs Prim 1830. Being late for a life or death appointment is not an excuse for failure to stop and give sexual relief. Females should be aware of this eventuality and practice speedy ways of providing relief – also the same would apply under the wet pussy checking requirements.

R v Dr and Mrs Charlatan 1831. The Defendant Mrs Charlatan, a stunning social beauty with a delicate cunt, declared herself to be diseased and cited her doctor husband to corroborate the fact. The defendant Dr Charlatan did on numerous occasions corroborate his wife’s diseased condition. Acting on information received from a close confidante of the f****y the Secretary of State for Sexual Affairs had ordered Mrs Charlatan to be detained and examined by two independent medical men – both of whom found no evidence of any disease either past or present. Mrs Charlatan was ordered to be punished for a proven ten counts of refusal to relieve an erect dick, six counts of refusal to submit to wet pussy inspection (to run consecutive) and to be branded a Kinkybitch as she had wantonly teased men to distraction. Dr Charlatan to be struck off the medical register, to be placed in the public stocks and to have his balls whipped by twenty five lashes of the scourge.

R v Miss Puta et al 1840.Court asked to review certain matters relating to “Certificates of use” Held as follows. 1. If the female loses her certificate she is not entitled to ask the male for a duplicate and she is available for use; 2. If there is not available an official certificate, then any thing will suffice provided it indicates by whom, to whom, where, when and what use occurred and is signed by the male; 3. If the male fails to give the female any such certificate of use he shall be liable for all pussy damages incurred as a result of the female’s further use; 4. The female may also carry the certificates and fill it in, provided it is signed by the male.

Miss Lovelace v Col.Greedy 1919. When a female has agreed to provide relief the male can not enf***e that she give oral sex to completion, only that it be part of the service.

R v Sgt.Pissenlit 1934. A piss proud dick is not a sexually aroused dick, as such, on the Defendant’s return from urinating he could not claim relief under this provision.


PART 3

RELIEF OF OTHER FRUSTRATIONS

13. The Kinkybitch - On encountering a Kinkybitch any male over thirty years of age may demand of her to perform or endure any sexual perversion of his choosing; provided:-

(a) The same does not involve any disgusting behaviour; and

(b) The use of the Kinkybitch does not cause any permanent scarring, marking or disfigurement to the Kinkybitch, except with her freely given written consent; and

(c) That, should the Kinkybitch demand it, she be given, not only her entitlement to a wet pussy orgasm, but an additional orgasm of her choosing for every different perversion she performs or endures; and

(d) The continuance of the sexual perversion does not exceed three hours in duration, unless the Kinkybitch agrees willingly in writing to extend the time, and she is not to be used for more than twelve hours in any one day and never on a Sunday. The male is to provide the female with a certificate of use.

14. Interpretation -

(a) The Kinkybitch will have the letters “KB” tattooed or branded high on her left bosom and kept exposed for all to see.

The earning of the “KB” tattoo or brand may derive from one or more of the following:-

i. Self determined. (Tattoo)
ii. Applied by her master/owner/keeper etc. (Tattoo)
iii. Forcibly applied by order of a Judge in Chambers on his being satisfied as to the laying of evidence, and examination, as to her promiscuity or any wanton lascivious behaviour in public or private. (“KB” brand on bosom, Judge’s initials branded on left buttock)

(b) Sexual perversion is within the parameters of the male demanding such service for his sexual relief, not withstanding his entitlement to erect dick relief under Part 2. By way of guide lines only it is envisaged that demands will be along the following lines:- Sadomasochism, bondage, full oral sex, anal sex, golden shower games, dressing up fetishes, urtication, putting on lesbian shows, gang bangs, use of instruments to explore body cavities, use of clips/plugs/weights pegs, use of ice/candle wax, etc.

(c) Disgusting behaviour will include the following:- a****ls, females of a non legal age, the use of females not otherwise useable than under this enactment, the performing of any act of coprophilia or n*********a, or any male on male activity, and any other activity for the time being determined by the Secretary of state for sexual affairs.

15. Offences -

i. Any failure to display the “KB” marking shall be an offence punishable as follows:- First offence = a further “KB” marking on the right bosom and a “pussy whipping” in private of ten strokes. Second offence = a further “KB” on the right buttock and a “pussy whipping” in public of fifteen strokes. Further offences to be dealt with by a Judge in Chambers with unlimited power to order any form of sexually humiliating punishment in public.

ii. The removal or attempted removal of all or any part of a “KB” mark shall be an offence punishable by having the full word “Kinkybitch” branded across the mons veneris, the reinstatement and repair to any damaged “KB” marks and being placed naked in the public stocks where all and sundry may be invited to cane her private parts and buttocks, at not exceeding three strokes per person for a period of time as determined by a Judge in Chambers.

iii. Any failure to comply with the demands made of her as a “Kinkybitch” shall be punished as follows:- The male demanding such service shall be entitled with or without the help of aids to restrain the Kinkybitch and carry out his perversions in addition to being required by law to administer twenty of the hardest “pussy whipping” or “cunt strapping” strokes he can muster regardless of any damage caused. In addition, a Kinkybitch subject of branding, may be returned to a Judge in Chambers with unlimited
power to order any form of sexually humiliating punishment in public.

16. Powers –

i. Any male over thirty years of age may lay information before a Judge in Chambers as to the consideration of any female for branding as a Kinkybitch. On satisfaction as to the evidence the judge may issue a warrant to the police authorising the arrest and bringing before him of the intended Kinkybitch to answer to examination.

ii. Any Policeman may upon witnessing any female commit any act in public that he deems outrageously and overtly sexually promiscuous may without warrant arrest such a female and take them and lay the evidence before a Judge in Chambers.

iii. Any Male over thirty years of age may arrest without warrant a Kinkybitch committing any offence under this act and convey her to a Police Station equipped for the purposes of dealing with malefacting Kinkybitchs. The arresting male may at his choosing, and within the requirements of Section 15, then administer the punishment or elect for the police to do so.

17. Exception - Any female, in possession of a current sex slave certificate clearly stating who her master/masters is/are AND that any display of sexual indecency was done in the course of her duties as a sex slave, shall be exempt from consideration as a Kinkybitch.

18. Overseer – The Secretary of State for Sexual Affairs shall appoint an overseer of Kinkybitchs to ensure, as a matter of public policy, that there is always a sufficient number of Kinkybitchs to satisfy the predelictions of the male population, and thereby ensure the safety of decent sexually law abiding females; and

The overseer will correlate the judges to ensure a uniform standard by which a Kinkybitch is determined; and

The overseer may raise or lower this standard according to the needs or politics of the time.



CASE LAW

R v Miss Cantholdit 1788. The defendant,a branded Kinkybitch, duly restrained for a bondage session had pissed herself without permission. Held that a positive act done without permission or against orders was to be construed as the same as failing to act or the carrying out of a negative act. Returned to Judge in Chambers for sentencing.

R v Miss Goldenshower 1802. Having recently gone to the ladies room, the defendant was unable to pee on demand. Dismissed – the Kinkybitch should have anticipated and allowed for all and any demands made of her, and as such she could be punished.

R v Miss Abused 1830. Defendant claimed she had been i*****lly marked with the “KB” by her enemies and as such she was going to be unlawfully punished. Dismissed – The male using her as a Kinkybitch did so in all innocence as to her true identity: It was encumbent on her to apply to a court to have the allegation proved and the mark erased = she had been lawfully restrained and used, and could be lawfully punished..

R v Miss G****d 1843. Defendant claimed that she had been used by six males all at the same time continuously over a period of three hours, later the same day she was expected to perform again but refused stating that she had already endured 18 man hours of sexual activity. Case dismissed, regardless of how many males had used her during the session, the session, itself, had only lasted three hours in duration and so she was available for a further nine hours of Kinkybitch duty.

Miss Rogered v The Duke of Burlingham 1928. Plaintiff claimed she had been detained beyond the three hours. Defendant satisfied the court that the plaintiff had indeed been detained for five hours, But that two of those hours had been taken up by having to restrain her and punish her, and that only three hours had been used in enduring the defendant’s perversions. Case dismissed.

R v Miss D. Mondaine 1930. The Crown sought further punishment, The defendant, a branded Kinkybitch, having been given her legal minimum requirement of orgasms, was told as part of the male’s perversion not to have any more orgasms. The defendant failed to control herself and continued to have both anal and vaginal orgasms. At the time she was placed in spreader bars and her pussy duly whipped for twenty strokes. Defendant argued that continued orgasms had been a positive involuntary action and she should not have been punished or face any further punishment. Defence dismissed - defendant ordered to be taken to a judge in chambers for further punishment. Judge in Chambers ordered that she be restrained for a twenty four hour period with an electrode crocodile clip attached to her clitoris and an electrode nine inch steel torpedo placed into her vaginal passage followed by a further twenty four hours with torpedo inserted into her anus, And sufficient electric shocks to be administered not to allow the defendant to feint.

Mrs Klondike v Mr Egotist 1943. Plaintiff successfully demonstrated to the court that she had tied up the defendant and performed acts on him to his successful sexual relief, but that she had not been afforded likewise. Court held that defendant had been in breach of his lawful use of a Kinkybitch and awarded the plaintiff £3000 damages.

R v Miss Stubborn 1953. The defendant, as the holder of both a left and right bosom tattoo, was seen by a policeman to be displaying only one “KB” mark on the left bosom thus giving the impression that she had only been marked once. Held all bosom “KB” marks must be displayed = She could be punished accordingly for failure to display. Court also ruled that a Kinkybitch was not required to display any buttock markings in public.

Miss Spreadout Judicial review 1965. Appellant asked for judicial review as to extent of unlimited powers of a Judge in Chambers. The Appellant, a branded Kinkybitch had refused anal sex to a well endowed male and been brought before the Judge. Her punishment had been to have here labia multi pierced and ringed, her clitoris pierced and ringed, her nipples pierced and ringed; She was then stretched out, in a public park, and tied between four stakes holding her three feet above the ground and face down naked, Heavy weights had been suspended from all the rings and a heavy duty policeman’s night stick had been forcibly introduced into her anus and tied in place, her mouth had been held open by a jaw breaking separator ring, a plug had been f***ed into her pee hole, and finally a sign had been placed next to her explaining her predicament and inviting any male to use her cunt and/or mouth and have free use of administering the cane to her buttocks; She was left in this manner for 24hrs after which she could only be released once she had begged to be fist fucked in the anus and once duly done to everyone’s satisfaction she was released. Held to be a suitable punishment for a branded Kinkybitch and well within the powers of the sentencing judge. One review judge thought it rather mild and said that he would have introduced electrodes to the ringed piercings to give an added jolt!

Ms Cuntout on appeal 1968. The appellant had been seen by her local vicar leaving a late night refreshment house walking home along the public highway wearing a see through top with no bra and a short mini skirt such that her knickers were exposed. This information had been laid before a Judge in Chambers who found her to be a Kinkybitch, the appellant had stated by way of defence that she had lost her full length coat that she should have worn home that night (in fact she later proved the informing vicar had stolen the said coat to f***e just such an outcome). Despite her defence, which on its own may have exonerated her, it was held from reading the transcript of her examination by the Judge in Chambers that she was, in any case a wanton slut in private who did not always hide this sexuality in public. Appeal dismissed.










SCHEDULE ONE

Concerning married women – Married women are not exempt from any parts of this enactment. If, there husbands do not wish them to have to partake in extra marital sexual activity, then there husbands must ensure that their wives do not go out into the private or public world with a wet pussy or swollen clitoris; And, in order to avoid any confusion as to be liable for consideration as a Kinkybitch, their husbands obtain the necessary sex slave certificates. A married woman’s wet pussy is just as entitled to have an orgasm as an unmarried woman’s. Married women are not exempt from providing sexual relief to an erect dick.

Concerning Health – Any male, wishing to avail himself of any of the provisions contained in this enactment, shall have a medical certificate giving him a clean bill of sexual health; Such certificate to be less than a month old; And
he shall produce it on demand to any female so desiring to see it prior to any sexual act taking place with that female; and
Without such a certificate the male could not rely on the provisions of this enactment to override any offences contained in other Sexual offences Acts.

Concerning Pregnancy – The male, if he so chooses, may wear or use any barrier method of contraception; But it is the responsibility of the female to ensure that she is fitted with a contraceptive device. Should an unwanted pregnancy occur, the female will have no recourse or expectation of support from the inseminating male.

i****t – None of the provisions contained in this enactment shall in any way override the law contained in S.10 of The Sexual Offences Act 1726 appertaining to i****tuous relationships.

Forms – Certificates of use, Consent forms and sex slave certificates are available at most police stations, or may be obtained by writing to the Ministry for Sexual Affairs, 12 Downing Street, London.

Courts – In order to avoid duplication of actions it is provided that a prosecution brought in the criminal court shall be subject to consideration for civil damages; And an action brought in the civil court shall be subject to consideration for criminal sentencing and punishment.


SCHEDULE TWO

Exceptions - The following females are exempted from the provisions of this enactment:-

i. Any female carrying a doctor’s note clearly stating that she has a medical condition that, either

(a) causes non-sexual wetness of the pussy, Or
(b) is infected in some way that does not require any further questioning as to sexual pussy wetness, Or
(c) she is pregnant at a stage that could cause injury to her or the unborn c***d.

ii. The menstruating female; But she shall not be exempt of the Discovery provisions contained in S. 2 of the Act.

Infected Female – Any female who is infected, or knowingly carrying any sexually transmitable desease, shall declare such a state immediately and supply the name and address of her corroborating doctor.

SCHEDULE THREE

Inchoate Offences – Any person of a legally responsible age who shall aid, abet, council or procure any female to commit an offence within the enactment shall themselves be guilty of an offence; And

Any male guilty of such an offence shall be sentenced to the public stocks there to receive not exceeding thirty lashes of the scourge administered to his testicles and/or emasculation.

Any female guilty of such an offence shall be sentenced to the public stocks there to receive not exceeding thirty lashes of the scourge administered in equal proportion between the breasts and cunt and/or to suffer clitorectomy.

SEXUAL EQUALITY ACT 1994

(3 & 4 Er II 46)

The following provisions add to, repeal or amend the Sexual Frustration Act 1768:-

132. Nymphomania – Any female of legally sexually active age, who is not a Kinkybitch, May apply to the Licensing Magistrates to have herself declared a nymphomaniac; and

Having been successfully examined and found to be such, she shall be granted a Nymphomania Licence, renewable every year; and

The holder of a nymphomania licence shall be exempted from any attempt to make her a Kinkybitch.

133. Powers – The holder of a nymphomania licence may require any male over eighteen years of age to sexually satisfy her in the manner of her choosing, not withstanding any legal obligations subject to the provisions of the wet pussy and erect dick enactments; and

(a) She shall produce her licence on demand to such a male; and

(b) The act shall not be one of a disgusting behaviour as defined in the Kinkybitch provision; but

(c) She shall be entitled to a minimum of one penile orgasm per male per session to a maximum as allowed by the male; and

(d) No session shall last longer than two hours, unless the male agrees in writing; and

(e) No male shall be required to perform under this enactment for more than two sessions per day and never on a Sunday; and

(f) The female shall give the male a certificate of performance

134. Offence by Male – It shall be an offence for the male to fail to satisfy the holder of a nymphomania licence with the exception of a male producing a valid doctor’s certificate to state that he has an erectile dysfunction and/or a predisposing medical affliction, complaint or disease.

135. Homosexual defence – No Defence. Any failure due to actual or pretend homosexual tendencies shall be dealt with as a separate offence; And in addition to any other punishment the malefactor will be subjected to electric shock therapy until such time as it is determined that he is cured of his affliction.

136. Punishment – (i) Failure to give the female a penile orgasm shall be punished by the penis being made erect and then smacked with the broad side of a standard wooden ruler for not exceeding twelve strokes; and

(a) If such failure was due to premature ejaculation by the male then the strokes may be doubled; and

(b) If unable to achieve or maintain an erection for punishment then a five pound weight shall be attached to the penis and allowed to stretch it out to receive its punishment

(ii) Failure to satisfy the female in any other way shall lead to a punishment of not exceeding twelve strokes of the cane to the bare buttocks

(iii) The female may carry out any of these punishments herself or with aids, helpers, use of restraints or she may elect to have the matter dealt with officially as a criminal offence by the all female police f***e.

137. Offence by Female – Female will commit an offence if she pretends to be the holder of a current nymphomania licence, Or keeps any male for a session longer than is permitted, Or having been totally satisfied fraudulently claims lack of satisfaction as a malicious adventure to justify punishing the male, Or fails to give the male his certificate of performance; and

Any female found guilty of any such offence shall be publicly “pussy whipped” for not exceeding fifty strokes and/or publicly “breast canned” for not exceeding twenty five strokes, at the discretion of the aggrieved sitting with the examining magistrates.

138. Police – Where police are mentioned in any provisions of the Sexual Frustrations Act 1768, it shall be read that only officers from the all male police f***e may deal with females. And only officers from the all female police f***e may deal with males.

139. S.5 Sexual Frustrations Act 1768 - 2/6 shall be amended to “Not exceeding £500 and/or twelve strokes of the cane to his dick”

140. Forms – Application forms for a nymphomania licence may be obtained, for a fee of £10, from the Clerk to the Licensing Justices.

141. Health – Schedule One to be amended to read “male or female”, “him or her”, “he or she” and “female or male”

CASE LAW

Miss Rampant v Mr Ivehadenough 1996. Defendant complained that after one hour the plaintiff had already had several mind blowing multiple orgasms and indeed at one point had passed out with the magnitude of her satisfaction. Held: it was not up to the male to decide when the female was satisfied, provided she did not exceed the two hour duration, she was entitled to expect the male to keep satisfying her. Defendant taken to all female police station for punishment, and ordered to pay damages of £500.

R v Mr Pizartiste 1996. Intoxication due to the effects of alcohol or d**gs is no defence to failure to satisfy due to erectile dysfunction. Had the defendant been a registered alcoholic he could have applied for an exempting doctor’s certificate.

Miss Baglhaidy v Mr Limpdik 1996. The defendant claimed he had been unable to become sexually functional due to the old age and ugliness of the plaintiff. Held that the plaintiff was still the holder of a current nymphomania licence, And as such was entitled to all its benefits – Defendant ordered to pay “Nominal” damages of £2. (But could have also been subject to minimum punishment in the criminal court). Declared that, as a matter of public policy, an applicant for a nymphomania licence could only be examined for nymphomania, regardless of her age or looks.

R v Ms Slapper 1999. Defendant allowed her nymphomania licence to expire, but still showed wantonness and as such was a perfect candidate to be branded a Kinkybitch. It was up to the female on the expiry of the licence to show lack of wantonness and not for the prosecution to prove the opposite.

R v Messrs Brute and Ravage 2000. The defendants were invited to satisfy the holder of a nymphomania licence but continued to to f***e themselves upon the female beyond the bounds of what was required of them. Court held that even nymphomaniacs were entitled to the protection afforded women under the Sexual Offences Acts. Defendants ordered to be tried for offences of **** and gross indecency with a view to civil punitive damages and criminal sentencing. (Both later convicted 2002 and ordered to pay £20,000 in damages and serve five years each).

Miss Welloiled v Mr Tightarse 2002. Defendant claimed he had an abhorrence of all things anal and had refused to anally finger fuck the plaintiff, had refused to lick the plaintiff’s anus and had refused to anally fuck the plaintiff. Case upheld for the plaintiff and an undisclosed sum of civil damages was settled out of court. Defendant also ordered to all female police station for punishment.

Miss Petite v Capt. Fitton 2006. You take your male as you find him. Plaintiff, who had produced her nymphomania licence, did not allow any penile penetration and then complained that she had not been given her right of a penile orgasm. The defendant had not been able to get his massive manhood into the plaintiff’s pussy. Case dismissed.

Mr Knitelythrustin v Miss Gender-Bender 2008. Plaintiff complained that he had been unlawfully punished for failure to satisfy the wet pussy of the defendant’s friend. Held that, when there is a conflict of interest between a male’s duties to two or more females at the same time, then he shall only be expected to discharge his legal obligation to the initiating female. However, by way of obiter dicta, if the male had engaged the services of more than one female then he was obliged to carry out all legally expected duties. Plaintiff awarded undisclosed sum in compensation.

Mr Proudnknead v Ms Trollop 2008. Plaintiff laid complaint that his services had been engaged by the defendant, the holder of a nymphomania licence. Defendant had been satisfied, had reached the point of having a dry relieved pussy, and then refused to allow the plaintiff his erect dick relief. Held, plaintiff was entitled to his relief under the erect dick provision, and entitled to punish the defendant – awarded £10,000 damages. Defendant warned that any further breach of the use of her licence and it would be withdrawn, and she would be examined with a view to being branded a Kinkybitch.


... Continue»
Posted by tim1936 3 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Group Sex, Hardcore  |  
635
  |  
100%
  |  1

Sexual Frustration Act 1768 - Melanie applies for

MELANIE – THE NYMPHOMANIAC

Today was Melanie’s big day, she had looked forward to it all year, it was her s*******nth birthday, and she had timed it just right that today was the day she would present herself before the Examining Magistrates as required in her application for a nymphomania licence.
She had wanted to apply for such a licence on her sixteenth birthday, i.e., as soon as she was sexually of a legal age to consent, however, being under eighteen she needed her father’s permission, and this had not been forth-coming until she had proved, after a year, that she still wanted a nymphomania licence.
Melanie had always been very interested in her own sexuality and had taken every opportunity to explore sexual pleasures. At age f******n, her breasts having recently burgeoned into womanhood, she had been rummaging for a scarf in her mother’s dressing room, when she found a ‘thing’. She had thought that the ‘thing’ was a fossilised black man’s penis; On handling the veined surface she had felt a warm feeling between her legs and just knew what the ‘thing’ was for.
She had forgotten all about the scarf search and taken the ‘thing’ to her own bedroom, where she had removed her panties and laid back to experiment. She had rubbed it up and down her cunt slit drawing beads of moisture, her clitoris had swelled and for the first time, of its own volition, it had popped above its hood. She had tried to insert the ‘thing’ into her cunt, she drew a little bl**d and a little pain and stopped – it was too big for her delicate virginal hole, she had continued rubbing it along the slit and fantasised about its future possibilities.
This had been the first time she had used something other than her fingers to touch herself intimately, and it had given her her best orgasm to date. She put the ‘thing’ back in her mother’s dressing room, and determined to get herself something similar. After all there was nothing in the law of the land that prevented her from satisfying her onanistic tendencies, just so long as she did it to herself without involving a male or an adult.
She had discussed the ‘thing’ with one of the older girls at school, and had learned that it was called a ‘dildo’, that the dildo she had found was probably made out of ebony, that they came in different sizes, and that you could get battery powered ones that gave a most pleasant vibration to ones private parts. She had asked about getting such a dildo for herself, and the older girl had told her that for the sum of £20 she could get her big s****r to purchase a small vibrating black veined dildo. This transaction was duly carried out.
Within a week of having found her mother’s dildo, Melanie stood the proud owner of her own dildo, and was at last alone in her bedroom and able to sample its pleasures. And sample its pleasures she did, prodigiously every day. At first it had all been experimentation, as to which bits produced which sensations, as to how to prolong the orgasm; she had explored her anus and her nipples all to her delight.
She had gone back to her mother’s dressing room and compared her new friend to the ‘thing’. Her mother’s dildo was twice the size of her new friend and it did not vibrate; She had day dreamed about whether one day she would be able to accommodate such a monster, this had made her wet herself and she had had to go and masturbate yet again.
Her favourite had been to bury the five inch length of her dildo in her vaginal tube and turn it on to vibrate slowly, pull her panties up tight into her crutch and go out into the world, hoping no one would detect the feint buzzing sound or her gasps as she controlled an orgasm in public.
Her most notable disaster had been losing control during a maths lesson, when she had screamed and fallen out of her desk. She had refused to explain to the maths master just what had been the cause of her disorderly behaviour, he had given her a ‘note’ and sent her, together with the class assistant, to the headmaster. She had begged the assistant to let her go to the girls room, but he insisted on taking her directly to the headmaster. Again she could not bring herself to explain the cause of her unruliness, and he had said “Bend over my desk, pull up your skirt and receive three of the cane for insolence and three of the cane for misbehaviour.” Melanie’s distress was further compounded by her having on white skimpy thong panties. She could feel her dildo straining against the thin gusset as her soppy wet cunt tried to hold it in. The headmaster told her to prepare for a further two strokes of the cane for failure to wear regulation school uniform panties. The first four strokes had brought tears to her eyes, they had been ferocious full f***e stingers, she could feel her bared arse cheeks start to bruise and swell into wheals; And then, she could hold back against the pain no longer and she liberally pissed herself, her thong became see through and the headmaster could clearly make out the black end of her dildo sticking out of her cunt, pushing out the piss soaked gusset. The headmaster used this as his bulls eye and aimed the remaining four strokes at her lower nates landing them with full f***e right onto the end of her dildo, forcing it back into her cunt and spraying droplets of pee from her panties all over her back. She had had to clean up her pee mess and was ordered to report to matron at the start of every school day, for the rest of term, to be inspected for correct panties and foreign objects.
Her mind an electrified mass of sexual sensations, Melanie ran herself a bath and started to prepare for the Examining Magistrates. She lay in the bath gently caressing her breasts and cunt and cast her mind back to the fact that if she had been anyone else’s daughter she, would in all probability now, have a KB mark deeply branded into her bosom.
Melanie’s sixteenth birthday had been the start of her profligate sexual behaviour. For her penile deflowering she had requested, as a birthday present from her parents, that the local rugby team should be invited and given full permission to use her vagina, anus and mouth in any way that they sought fit. Being a relatively imprecise request, she had soon found herself the impaled object of not thirteen dicks, as she had anticipated, but, including reserves and B teams, she had found herself servicing some thirty two rampant male members, and some more than once.
Her sixteenth birthday had certainly opened her up both mentally and physically; She had been given some idea of how her cunt would soon be able to accommodate the ‘thing’. From then on she had given herself over to the pursuit of priapistic men, she worshipped the god of phallus and sought orgiastic sexual situations of the most wanton sort. She attired herself in the skimpiest minimum to keep out the weather and flagrantly flaunted her need for penile attention.
She was often the subject of men desiring her to relieve their erect dicks, as well as spending a lot of time with her legs apart being examined for a wet pussy, hardly a day could go by without Melanie being fucked at least once, and more often than not she was fucked six or more times a day.
This public display of overt wantonness did attract the attention of the police and ordinary male citizens. On many occasions she had either been arrested or had to appear to answer information as to her being branded a Kinkybitch; Every time it was decided that as men were getting what they wanted from her what would be the point, and more importantly her father was an Appeal Court Judge, who had let it be known that he condoned his daughter’s behaviour and that she was soon to apply for her nymphomania licence – so, really, it was her father’s fault she did not already have the exemption from Kinkybitch status, and not hers.
As she lay in the bath, trembling with the after shocks of her most recent volcanic clitoral eruption, she thought that being branded a Kinkybitch might not have been so bad after all. But this way was better, as, once she had got her nymphomania licence, she would be in control.
As part of her preparations she had taken the head off the shower and plugged the hose against her bum hole giving herself an enema, and she had completely shaved between her legs; Melanie now stood in front of the cheval mirror with her legs apart and deliberately smacked her exposed cunt as hard as she could several times: This gave her cunt lips and clitoris an added puffy insouciance of desirable eroticism, she perfumed her cunt both inside and out with a light oil of otto mixed with ovulating woman’s pheromones, and finished off by applying a light rouge to her labia and anal rosette.
She did not hide her cunt light under a bushel, she would go out unknickered and on full view. Melanie chose a black leather pussy’s pelmet of no more than six inches in width, this certainly had the desired effect. She put on matching black stiletto high heels and strutted about admiring herself in the mirror.
Melanie tweaked and pinched at her nipples, again to encourage an engorged erotic look, and applied a little rouge to both nipples. Her 32D breasts she squeezed into a size 10 black leather boob tube with peek-a-boo nipple cut outs, her engorged nipples now stood out at least an inch from the leather. “Very soon my lovelies you are going to get nipple rings fitted.” Melanie said out loud to her nipples.
She coiffured her long blonde hair, rouged her lips, kohled her eyes, did her basic light maquillage and perfumed herself. She now felt and knew that she presented an image of the perfect Success de scandale. It was a zephyr of a day, she decide against any over clothing and merely picked up a small black leather clutch bag to complete the ensemble.
Her taxi arrived at exactly 10:30 so that she would not be late for her 11:00 o’clock appointment. Her father accompanied her to ensure that her appearance would not become dishevelled by any unwanted sexual attention. She arrived at the Magistrates Court with ten minutes to spare, in fact she was lucky to arrive at all, as the taxi driver had spent more time looking in the rear view mirror than he had concentrating on his driving, they nearly crashed four times! When she got up from her seat she looked back and saw a dark damp patch in the upholstery of the rear taxi seat just were her juicy cunt had been, she paid the driver, her father wished her good luck and she went into the Courts.
The Court Usher took her particulars and she was taken into the ‘examining’ room. She was shown a large round table with six chairs round it and a revolving platform in the middle, rather like a large Lazy Susan. Two small hassocks had been placed eighteen inches apart some distance from the epicentre of the table, she was instructed to kneel on all fours in the centre of the table and await the Examining Magistrates.
Under the lecherous gaze of the old Usher she had climbed onto the table and knelt as instructed; A cooling fan in the corner of the room blew chilled air straight at her pouting cunt and arse hole. The Usher took several digital pictures, both from distance and close up – she assumed that these were for the benefit of her file but she also thought the usher might have his own private portfolio of lovelies.
Despite the cooling air, Melanie was hot and erotically charged with sexual thoughts, she minced her arse cheeks together to stimulate herself further, she could feel the juice start to rise and form in droplets mixed with sweat along the crinkled edge of her cunt lips; She was not the only one excited, she could clearly make out the Usher’s erection. She hoped he was not allowed to claim erect dick relief at this stage.
Six Examining Magistrates entered, she had been led to believe that three was the norm. The Chairman to the bench introduced himself and said. “I hope you don’t mind but we have three new recruits to the Examining Magistrates Bench who wish to learn the procedure, if you object we could always reschedule”. The die was cast, she had crossed her Rubicon, there was no going back now, “That’s okay.” She mumbled.
The Chairman explained that all Examining Magistrates had current medical certificates giving them a clean bill of health and, that for the purposes of anonymity, they would not be using there real names. Melanie noticed that, other than the Chairman, they all had a different letter badge fastened to the fob pocket of their jackets.
The Chairman walked round the table and without warning slipped a finger up her slit and into her cunt, she sucked in her breath and the finger was just as rapidly withdrawn. “My you’re a keen one, looks and feels like you decide to start without us.” He chuckled, brought his finger to his nose and added, “Smells divine too.” It was one of those rare occasions which actually made Melanie blush.
The Chairman was a dapper handsome man in his mid forties, with the look and cut of a Prussian army officer, he was lean, blue eyed and about six foot three in height, his handmade suit had a let in to allow the right hand dressing of his obviously large manhood; The other Examining Magistrates did nothing for her, they were to all intents and purposes grey non-descript official types along for the ride.
The Usher was instructed to fetch ‘the bag’ and get the digital pictures printed. The Examining Magistrates all sat down, with the Chairman tête á tête to Melanie, She could feel warm moist breath coming in waves across her bared behind, which together with the fan was giving a wind chill coolness to the dampness between her legs. She was glad she had decided to present herself sans knickers.
The Usher came back in carrying a black Gladstone bag with the gilded crest of the Ministry of Sexual Affairs emblazoned on it. Under the crest, in bold gilded letters, Melanie could see the words “Instruments Nymphomaniacs Examining For The Use Of” The handle bore a security seal indicating that this was a pristine auto claved set of instruments. The usher stood holding the bag.
The Chairman had her application form in front of him and went through it with her:-
Ch. “Do you intend getting any tattoos or brandings?”
Mel. “I thought about a little discreet tattoo on my mons, but I’m not sure of what yet.”
Ch. “Are you going to get any sexual piercings?”
Mel. “Oh Yes, I want both my nipples done, my clit done, and possibly three rings in either of my pussy lips.”
Ch. “That sounds very promising. I’ll move on to section four next – about your cunt.”
Mel. “Okay, what more do you want to know?”
Ch. “First things first. Mr. X would you be so kind as to fetch the ruler, pull out her cunt lips and measure their maximum stretch.”
She braced herself as a rough set of fingers and thumb pinched her cunt lips together and pulled so hard that she nearly came off the hassocks. He held the stretched flesh for, what seemed like, an eternity, she could feel the base of the ruler tickling round the side of her cunt.
Mr. X. “Just over two inches as far as I can stretch them Mr Chairman.”
Ch. “Hmm, you have only put one inch on your application form, half what it should be, don’t like misinformation. Did you not stretch yourself properly?”
Mel. With wet eyes. “I thought I had, its not easy doing it to yourself and measuring at the same time.”
Ch. “You should have got a friend to do it for you then. There had better not be any more inaccuracies. Mr. Y would you be so kind as to stimulate the clitoris and measure its maximum burgeoning when stretched in the vacuum pump”
The Lazy Susan revolved so that her rear now faced Mr Y.
Mel. “Please, I only measured my clitoris to its normal state of arousal. I don’t know how much stretch you would get if you sucked it into a vacuum pump.”
Ch. “Oh dear, and the form clearly states ‘to max stretch’, do you have problems with simple English?”
Mel. “No, I just……”
Ch. “Enough. Mr Y proceed”
Soft podgy fingers separated her cunt lips and pushed back her clitoral hood, she could the feel cool air on her clit. One of the fingers slowly started flicking and massaging the nub. She could feel herself becoming stimulated, the bl**d rushing to inflate her clit, she involuntarily wriggled her bum and was told to keep still. The cold end of the vacuum glass was applied, and with a few swift pumps, her clit was drawn into the tube.
This was a new experience for Melanie, not un-pleasant at all, she could feel her own heart beat pulsating in the super inflated clit. Mr. Y then pulled the tube as hard as he dare without breaking the vacuum, “Whoa” she thought this is getting painful; Again she could feel the base of the ruler tickle her.
Mr. Y. “I’ve managed to suck up and pull the clit out from its base to a length of an inch and a half, Mr. Chairman.”
Ch. “Bit different to what it says on your form. I shall correct the form, and, provided there are no more mistakes, we shall overlook your inability to understand English, after all you do claim to be an aficionado of sex and not an English language student.”
Melanie started to thank the Chairman for being so understanding when she was interrupted -
Mr. Y. “It appears that the applicant has caused me to have an erect dick, may I claim my legal entitlement to relief?”
Ch. “Yes, and I’m sure if you check she will have a wet pussy that needs penile relief.”
Mr. X “I’ve got an erection as well that needs relief.”
Ch. “Okay, boys take it in turns and fuck her good.”
Melanie despaired, she did not relish the thought of being sexually used by these two aged fat oafs, she wanted the Chairman to fuck her. Then she had a thought.
Mel. “Surely I am entitled to time period respite between being used sexually?”
Ch. “The declaration, that you have signed, on your application form clearly states that you have given permission to be examined as we think fit. If however, you do not wish to continue with your application, We could all adjourn to the local office of the Ministry of Sexual Affairs and find a Judge in Chambers to declare you, and brand you, a Kinkybitch. Do we continue or what?”
Mel. “Sorry, please continue.”
The table creaked as Mr Y climbed aboard, knelt behind Melanie and thrust his small bent penis into her wet but not really willing cunt. Three lunges later it was over: the table creaked twice as Mr Y got off and Mr X clambered on. Melanie wondered if she should yawn, but decided against it. Mr. X’s manhood felt like someone was pushing a pencil into her love tube, she could feel it banging at the entrance to her womb but nowhere else. Mr. X did last nearly two minutes thrusting and grunting like a feral a****l before he came in long agonised spurts.
For Melanie, at least, the ordeal of being fucked by the two men had not lasted long, and she thought, ‘I bet the other three suits will have to fuck me, but so long as I get the Chairman to take me it’ll be worth it.’
Ch. “Well if we are all satisfied we may continue. Mr Usher, would you please mop up the spunk dribbling out of the applicant’s hole.”
The usher had a cloth ready for just such spillages: Melanie could feel its rough towelling fabric being wiped up and down on the delicate sensitive bits between her legs, the Usher then screwed a corner of the cloth into a tight wick and f***ed it inside her cunt, she winced as the cloth was twisted round and around drawing out all spunk and moisture from her vaginal tube.
Ch. “Mr Z would you please insert the vaginal speculum and locate the G spot.”
Again the Lazy Susan moved and her rear was presented to Mr Z.
Melanie let out a long drawn out ooooh as the cold oiled steel speculum entered her vaginal tube. The handles were squeezed together and she felt herself opened out like the Blackwall Tunnel.
Mr Z. “The biggest bumpiest egg tray of a G spot I have ever encountered. Mr Chairman you should see this for yourself.”
Around went the Lazy Susan and her rear presented itself to the Chairman. Melanie could feel his gaze penetrating the depths of her sex, she could feel his deep breaths as he took in her sexually perfumed aroma. She heard the click of a torch and new that her most intimate charms were now being shown to this handsome man. A finger, his finger, was gently massaging her G spot, Melanie could contain herself no longer, her body shuddered into a convoluted wet orgasm accompanied by a small release of piss and a long moan of pleasure escaped her lips. She began to say she was sorry for her lack of control.
Ch. “That is quite alright Melanie, such natural response does your application the world of good. Yes Mr Z I concur, it is indeed a most marvellous G spot. And she has put down that it is abnormally large and easy to locate. Mr Usher do you think you could oblige with the cloth for this pee.”
The cloth was first patted between her legs and then used to mop up the little puddle that had formed on the Lazy Susan. Melanie gave a sigh of relief and thought at least I got something right. The speculum was removed and she hazarded a correct guess as to what was coming next.
Ch. “Tell us about the biggest object, what was it?”
Melanie told them about the ‘thing’ and how she had always dreamed and fantasised about its enormity. And how only a month ago she had ‘borrowed’ it and had managed to insert its girth but not all its length inside herself.
Ch. “Is that the biggest object you have ever managed”
Mel. “Yes, but for all I know my vaginal passage could expand to accommodate even larger, if not now, I’m sure it will in the future”
Ch. “I assure you it will. You have declared six inch girth on your form. I noticed from the speculum that your cunt can certainly take bigger and still contract to a tight tube. Mr S would you select the seven inch girth dildo and prove my point”
The Lazy Susan was moved. The head of the oiled dildo was brought to rest against the puckered cunt lips guarding the entrance to her love tunnel, fingers started to pull the lips back and allow the dildo to proceed.
Ch. “Stop, hold it there, Mr Z I see you have a goodly erection, would you please put it in the applicant’s mouth to stop her pulling forward away from the dildo.”
Eight inches of sweaty erect manhood meat was pushed into Melanie’s mouth and down the back of her throat, she managed not to gag and breathed heavily through her nose. Now, the dildo started its invasion. It was a little painful at first, but the Chairman had been right, it was going to fit: It grazed past her G spot, expanded her innermost cavern and came to rest firmly pushed against the entrance to her womb. She felt like a roasting pig with a spit through it, all sorts of erotic messages reached her brain and over-rode any feelings of pain coming from the over stretched lining of her cunt – she could feel herself glow and start to get wet, though there was barely any room left in her cunt for moisture.
Ch. “Now if you two gentleman could work back and forth, I want to see the applicant swallow your load Mr Z and Mr S if you would time the applicant from now to her orgasm”
Two sets of sloppy gurgling noises filled the room, spittle sprayed round her mouth as Mr Z’s manhood burrowed back and forth, cunt juice sprayed round her nates and thighs as the dildo monster forged in and out of her pussy. It did not take long before two orgasms burst upon them in synchronised unison. Mr Z went bright purple and looked as if he was going to suffer a heart attack, Melanie came in great waves of juice and pleasure, she sprayed female cum and piss all over Mr S’s hand and arm, as the ripples subsided she remembered to dutifully swallow the salty male cum. A time of one minute and thirty seconds was declared, and noted down.
The Chairman then went through section 2 of the application form in routine manner, merely checking with Melanie as to what she had said about her sex life, she had difficulty in speaking as her body was still being wracked by orgasmic after shocks, as if an earthquake had exploded between her legs.
The Chairman fondled her breasts and tweaked her nipples. This did very little to allay her recent sexual explosion: Indeed, her bosoms firmed and her nipples stood out of her peek-a-boo boob tube like little soldiers at attention, the epitome of the proverbial ‘chapel hat pegs’. He gently flicked across the ends of her teats and commented that she had correctly filled in the application form as to nipple arousal. Melanie thought to herself, never mind nipple arousal, this handsome b**st is getting me sexually aroused, again, in other parts.
Melanie was so carried away with her own fantasy about the Chairman that she did not hear the table creak. The large hands of Mr. S grabbed her about the middle and with one swift lunge she found herself impaled on yet another pencil like dick. Mr S heaved and laboured for over five minutes but to his embarrassment, his penis went limp and he was f***ed to give up his assault.
Ch. “Just as well you are not trying to satisfy a wet pussy outside of these walls, or you might be in danger of committing an offence.”
Mr. S. “I’m sorry, I can’t perform properly in front of people.”
Ch. “Moving on to your anus, Some women claim to have a hot spot in the arse, rather like an anal G spot, do you have any such anal hot spot?”
Mel. “I have not done overmuch experimentation in that department, so I’m not sure, I don’t think I’ve found a hot spot in there yet”.
Ch. “Mr T could you do the honours please. I think your long pianist fingers would be ideal to delve into the applicant’s arse. It looks like a very tight rosette, so perhaps a little lube might be required.”
The Lazy Susan revolved once again, and the required parts were now presented to Mr T. She felt a cold nozzle pushed against her bum hole and then an intrusion of lubricant f***ed its way inside, rapidly followed by a long finger. The finger worked its way back and forth spreading the lubricant about its length, the finger then started flexing about different areas of her anal tube, whilst its owner gauged her response to the different stimulations.
The pad of the intruding finger was about three to four inches inside flexing her anal tube through the thin membrane against her vaginal parts, when she felt the first flush of imminent sexual stirrings. Her arse gripped against the finger and she moaned.
Mr.T. “Found it, she has a hot spot in her arse; Shall I continue?”
Ch. “Before you do, we should test her arse for its ability to accommodate an object. I suggest we try the three inch girth dildo to an inserted depth of six inches.”
A torpedo shaped stainless steel anal intruder of the required girth replaced Mr. T’s finger, and began its invasion to the six inch mark. Melanie thought, ‘why does everything have to be so cold, can’t these people warm anything’. The anal invader was plied to and fro and was soon warm.
Mr. T. “This is an easy fit, I bet she could take something bigger, or longer. Can I fuck her in the arse? Please?”
Ch. “No. I want to finish examining the applicant’s concupiscence and her suitability to hold a nymphomania licence. I’m sure that before we are through you will have ample opportunity to use the applicant for your own sexual relief. Please take out the anal invader and use two of your fingers on her newly discovered hot spot and see how quick you can bring her to an anal orgasm”
Mr. T did as he was told. The anal invader was roughly withdrawn and two fingers f***ed in up to the knuckles. Melanie felt very stuffed, but despite this feeling, she warmed to the fingers’ ministrations, she could feel her arse tube making its own lubrication to facilitate the flexing of the intruding fingers. Mr.T’s other hand reached under her and located her clitoral nub, he grasped it between two fingers and pulled it up and down in the manner of wanking a small penis. This double wammy sent Melanie into convulsions of multiple orgasmic pleasures, she bucked and writhed her arse against the invasive fingers and came in a long drawn out sweaty paroxysm, accompanied by screams of delight. Mr. T lost all dignity and came in his pants.
Ch. “Mr. T you are a big disappointment, which part of my simple instruction did you not understand. This was a test of anal orgasm, and I see that you played with the applicant’s clitoris for your own pleasure, We’ll talk more about this later”
Ch. “Well young lady I think you have certainly proved your libidinosity; Is there anything else you want to say or do to help in your application before we retire to discuss it?”
Mel. “I would like to show you how aroused I can make myself, I could show you how well I masturbate myself, even now, I could very quickly give myself another orgasm.”
Ch. “That wont be necessary, but the offer has been noted. You may relax while we confer.”
Mel. “If I may be so bold, Mr Chairman, you have twice stuck your finger in my pussy and on both occasions, if I am not mistaken, you have found it to be wet, am I not entitled to have ‘you’ fuck me under the wet pussy relief laws; Would you not like to entertain one or all of my holes with your erect manhood, to use my body for your sexual relief?”
Even making this bold request had sent Melanie’s brain racing with sexual anticipation and she could feel her vaginal tube start to twitch and juice itself ready for the member that she wanted to invade it.
The Chairman was indeed in a flaccid state of controlled sexual arousal, and yes he very much wanted to have his way with the applicant, and yes he had made up his mind he was going to have her, but presented with this erotic embarras du choix what should he choose, as unknown to Melanie the Chairman was ‘The Cudgel of the North’.
Ch. “You should be more careful in what you ask for, young lady, when not acquainted with the object of your desire. I fear it is only your hands that are capable of pleasing me. Though, under any other circumstances, than this, you would be correct at law.”
Melanie turned herself over and sat on one of the hassocks, stretched her legs out and idly fingered her nipples and pouted her cunt at the Chairman.
Mel. “I’m sure other parts of my body can please you as much as I want you to please me, I need one last orgasm, please, pretty please, please.”
To Melanie this was a challenge, no man had ever refused her favours.
Ch. “Okay, but don’t say I didn’t warn you. When I enter you, you will feel like you are being deflowered for the first time, you will never be the same again.”
The Chairman let down his zipper, he was not wearing any underwear, and he let a nine inch piece of meat fall out. Melanie took it in her hands and stroked the foreskin up and down, she bent forward and flicked the glans with her tongue; Without warning the Chairman’s meat took off like a jack in the box, suddenly it was erect at over f******n inches in length and over eight inches in girth, heavily veined and with a knob end bell that could in no way fit in Melanie’s mouth.
Melanie did not believe such a b**st could exist, after all it was nearly twice the size of her forearm. He cunt involuntarily clammed tight and she shuddered at the thought of what damage such a monster could do to her young hole, surely there was no way such a monster could ever fit inside her
The Chairman stroked his b**st with one hand and used the other hand to finger open Melanie’s cunt. The b**st appeared to grow even more and Melanie willed her cunt to be dry. But, alas with all the stimulations of the examination and the Chairman’s dexterously administered fingers against her G spot and clitoris, her cunt could only do one thing and that was to get lubricated.
The Chairman withdrew his fingers and said. “Wet pussy. You keep quoting the law miss, what happens to wet pussy?”
Melanie stammered, in horror at the realisation of what she had let her poor little hole in for. “It must be fucked until sexual relief is obtained, but how…..”
The Chairman explained that a cunt and vaginal tube are made out of very accommodating stretchy elastic tissue, after all look at the size of a baby’s head! And with that he pushed her onto her back and pulled her into position with her legs dangling over the edge of the table. He stood between her legs with the b**st pointing at its frightened target.
Mel. “Noooh please I’ve changed my mind, I don’t want it.”
Ch. “Too late, we must satisfy the law, wouldn’t want you leaving here sexually frustrated.”
The Chairman reached down and grasped her petal like cunt lips, one in either hand, and pulled them wide open, she could see pre-cum droplets glistening around the eye of the b**st: He positioned the iron like rod against the entrance to Melanie’s womanhood and rubbed its head around mixing his juices with her juices, slowly he started to push, withdraw and push, withdraw and push. The small minge muscle, that controlled the entrance to Melanie’s sexual cavern, did its best to keep the intruder out, but it was, eventually, f***ed to stretch and yield to the continuing onslaught.
Melanie tried to pull back, but found herself pinned to the table by the other six men in the room. She struggled but was no match for their combined strength. She trembled and broke out in a profuse sweat, her brain in a turmoil of conflict - no it’s hurting and yes I need this.
The massive head of the b**st entered her cunt and